Titulus
Primus
.
LUTHERANISM
;
OR
The
Troubles
in
GERMANY
.
IN
the
year
of
our
Lord
,
1514.
the
whole
Church
of
God
enjoyed
Peace
,
and
her
ancient
Priviledges
;
all
Princes
with
great
devotion
were
Nursing
Fathers
and
Protectors
of
her
;
no
Storm
did
trouble
her
,
no
Schism
to
break
her
Unity
:
There
was
an
harmony
,
a
good
correspondence
(
as
to
matters
of
Faith
and
Religion
)
between
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
all
the
Princes
and
States
of
Christendom
;
and
till
then
,
neither
in
England
,
nor
in
any
other
Country
of
Europe
,
had
there
been
such
a
Question
ever
disputed
,
viz.
Whether
a
Catholike
might
not
be
a
good
Subject
.
In
the
year
1517.
Martin
Luther
,
an
Augustine
Fryer
,
a
man
of
a
turbulent
spirit
,
learned
,
but
never
counted
any
famous
Clerk
,
was
the
first
that
broke
this
long
and
happy
Peace
.
Who
finding
thus
,
Populo
placere
,
quas
fecisset
,
fabulas
,
that
the
sport
,
which
he
had
begun
,
did
take
with
the
people
(
as
novelty
is
ever
welcome
to
the
World
)
and
that
his
actions
and
designs
seemed
generally
to
be
applauded
;
that
many
of
the
best
wits
(
especially
such
as
had
been
bred
in
Erasmus
his
School
,
and
were
any
way
touched
with
his
humor
)
were
ready
to
second
him
;
yea
,
perceiving
that
some
of
the
greatest
Princes
in
Germany
were
content
,
(
though
for
other
ends
)
not
onely
to
give
him
hearing
,
but
incouragement
also
in
his
proceedings
;
the
mans
ambitions
and
vain
conceipts
of
himself
were
infinitely
raised
above
his
first
projects
:
Whereupon
,
as
a
man
sick
in
his
spirits
,
and
of
a
fiery
disease
,
he
begins
now
to
rage
against
,
and
to
defame
all
Church
Government
,
he
abandons
his
Cloyster
,
throws
of
his
habit
,
breaks
,
yea
,
tramples
upon
his
vows
,
renounceth
all
obedience
to
his
Superior
,
Preacheth
against
the
whole
State
of
the
Clergy
,
and
especially
against
the
Superiority
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
(
which
was
ever
unto
this
time
,
held
Sacred
in
matters
Ecclesiastical
)
as
against
a
Tyranny
in
the
Church
;
perswading
the
people
not
to
render
any
kinde
of
obedience
to
them
.
The
Pope
himself
(
whom
yet
not
long
before
,
and
since
the
beginning
of
the
difference
,
he
had
honored
with
the
title
of
Christs
Vicar
,
and
protested
unto
him
very
much
humble
Reverence
and
obedience
)
he
now
calls
Sathanissimum
Papam
,
Messire
Asino
:
The
Prelates
he
calls
Blinde
guides
,
the
Religious
men
Swine
,
Candles
put
under
a
Bushel
,
and
what
not
?
And
why
,
think
you
,
Preacht
he
all
this
?
Because
(
forsooth
)
otherwise
the
people
should
live
in
darkness
still
,
in
the
shadow
of
death
,
still
be
fed
and
misled
by
ignorant
and
blinde
guides
,
still
remain
in
ignorance
,
and
in
the
Captivity
of
Babylon
.
This
Prologue
having
gained
him
attentive
Auditors
,
he
begins
the
Tragedy
,
which
was
afterwards
acted
,
as
you
shall
hear
,
with
such
incredible
Sedition
and
Tumults
:
His
whole
study
was
now
bent
to
undermine
the
Church
,
and
to
abolish
all
Ecclesiastical
order
;
which
by
consequence
was
of
necessity
to
shake
the
Foundations
,
and
hazzard
the
State
it self
:
Yea
,
this
humor
fed
him
with
such
vain
and
extravagant
hopes
,
That
he
imagined
to
conquer
the
whole
World
,
and
to
subdue
the
Pope
himself
,
whom
he
was
the
first
,
that
ever
absolutely
affirmed
to
be
that
Antichrist
,
Man
of
sin
,
and
deceiver
of
the
World
,
whom
the
Apostle
mentioneth
,
2
Thes.
2.
He
was
the
more
encouraged
in
these
proceedings
,
for
that
now
,
1519.
Maximilian
the
Emperor
was
dead
,
whose
power
and
wisdom
he
had
great
cause
to
dread
,
and
that
Charls
the
Fifth
was
chosen
to
succeed
him
;
John
Frederick
,
the
Elector
and
old
Duke
of
Saxony
,
was
already
his
sure
Friend
and
Patron
;
who
for
his
strength
,
riches
,
alliance
,
and
other
abilities
,
was
far
Superior
to
any
other
Prince
of
the
Empire
.
Hereupon
therefore
fi●st
of
all
,
he
proclaims
,
as
it
were
,
open
war
and
defiance
to
all
the
Bishops
and
Ecclesiastical
State
of
Germany
,
endeavoring
,
what
he
can
,
to
weaken
their
authority
,
to
abrogate
their
power
;
yea
,
to
make
them
odious
and
contemptible
to
the
whole
World
:
Therefore
in
his
Book
intituled
,
C●ntra
Statum
Ecclesiae
,
&
falsò
nominatum
ordinem
Episcoporum
:
He
sends
out
a
Bull
against
the
said
Bishops
,
in
these
words
,
Attendite
vobis
Episcoporum
umbrae
;
Hearken
,
saith
he
,
or
rather
,
Look
to
your selves
,
ye
Mock-Prelates
,
ye
Bishops
in
shew
,
or
shape
onely
;
Doctor
Luther
intends
to
read
you
a
lesson
,
which
he
thinks
,
will
not
be
much
pleasing
to
your
tender
ears
;
as
indeed
,
it
was
not
likely
it
should
be
.
For
after
a
short
Exhortation
,
he
gives
advise
,
what
his
godly
Auditory
should
do
well
to
see
performed
,
viz.
To
this
horrible
intent
or
purpose
.
Quicunque
opem
ferunt
,
bona
,
famam
,
sanguinem
impendunt
;
Whosoever
,
saith
he
,
will
venture
their
Lives
,
their
Estates
,
their
Honor
,
and
their
Blood
,
in
so
Christian
a
work
,
as
to
root
out
and
destroy
all
Bishops
and
Bishopricks
(
which
are
the
Ministers
of
Satan
)
and
to
pluck
up
by
the
Roots
,
all
their
Authority
and
Jurisdiction
in
the
World
;
Hi
sunt
dilecti
filii
Del
,
&c.
These
,
yea
,
these
,
are
the
true
children
of
God
,
and
obey
his
Commandments
.
And
again
in
his
Book
against
Sylvester
Prieras
:
we
dispatch
common
Felons
with
a
halter
,
Malefactors
at
the
block
,
and
Hereticks
by
fire
.
Cur
non
magis
hos
magistros
perditionis
;
As
for
these
sons
,
yea
,
masters
of
perdi●ion
;
these
Bishops
,
Cardinals
,
Popes
,
&c.
Why
should
we
not
fall
upon
them
with
open
force
,
and
not
cease
,
till
we
have
bathed
our
hands
in
their
blood
?
Was
there
ever
such
an
Incendiary
heard
Preach
?
But
,
Objicient
,
saith
he
going
on
,
periculum
esse
;
Perhaps
some
body
will
be
telling
us
,
it
may
cause
Tumults
and
Sedition
in
the
common
people
:
Tush
,
saith
he
,
I
answer
,
must
the
Word
of
God
be
prohibited
,
and
the
people
perish
for
fear
of
Tumults
?
The
two
Mar-Prelates
of
England
and
Scotland
were
not
possessed
with
such
a
spirit
as
this
;
and
though
they
were
mad
enough
,
yet
they
came
not
up
to
such
a
height
of
fury
.
Let
the
Lawyers
therefore
judge
,
Brunus
,
Minsinger
,
Gail
,
whether
this
Sermon
and
Proclamation
of
Luthers
,
would
not
bear
an
Action
of
Sedition
and
Conspiracy
;
and
whether
it
were
consistent
with
the
Laws
and
Peace
of
the
Empire
,
any
more
then
it
was
with
the
duty
of
a
good
man
.
For
hereby
was
the
people
taught
and
encouraged
(
when
they
should
be
able
)
to
pull
down
and
destroy
those
principal
Pillars
in
the
State
of
Germany
,
viz.
The
Archbishops
of
Mentz
,
Colen
and
Triers
,
the
Primate
of
Magdeburgh
,
the
Archbishop
and
Prince
of
Saltzburgh
,
the
great
Master
of
Prussia
,
the
Bishop
of
Wurtzburgh
,
Bambergh
,
and
many
others
;
who
,
beside
their
Spiritual
Relations
(
which
were
so
eminent
in
the
Church
)
had
also
a
voice
and
place
in
the
Imperial
Dyet
,
and
thereby
a
great
influence
and
hand
in
the
Government
of
Germany
.
Can
this
be
avowed
to
be
the
act
of
a
dutiful
or
loyal
Subject
of
the
E●pire
?
Do●h
any
Law
,
Reason
,
or
Example
warrant
it
in
Civil
Government
?
That
a
private
man
,
himself
a
Subject
,
of
himself
alone
,
should
attempt
thus
insolently
against
the
chief
Magistrates
,
and
Princes
of
the
Country
where
he
lives
?
That
a
Sheep
should
presume
to
depose
the
Shepherds
?
And
by
such
wicked
suggestions
,
stir
up
Insurrections
and
Rebellion
against
persons
of
so
eminent
quality
,
both
for
Place
and
Calling
?
Nor
did
he
ever
cease
,
or
give
over
these
Preachings
,
till
out
of
Sax●ny
,
Hess
,
and
Wittemberg
,
yea
,
generally
out
of
all
places
,
where
his
Seditious
Doctrine
prevailed
,
he
had
expulsed
,
or
procured
to
be
expulsed
,
the
very
name
,
as
well
as
the
Authority
and
Jurisdiction
of
Bishops
.
Neither
staid
he
here
,
but
as
fury
and
success
lead
him
,
proceeded
further
.
Having
lost
his
own
senses
through
pride
,
and
overmuch
confidence
of
himself
,
he
was
willing
that
all
the
World
should
be
blinde
;
therefore
he
endeavors
to
introduce
Barbarism
,
and
to
put
out
the
eyes
of
his
Almayns
;
that
in
such
state
they
might
not
be
able
to
see
,
either
his
errors
,
or
their
own
folly
,
to
be
so
much
abused
and
bewitched
by
a
Sot
.
Universities
must
down
;
which
because
Cambridge
and
Oxford
will
not
(
perhaps
)
believe
,
I
shall
produce
his
own
words
in
his
Book
against
Ambrosius
Catharinus
:
Ad
Evangelium
funditùs
evertendum
,
nec
astutius
,
nec
efficacius
commentum
,
&c.
The
Devil
,
saith
he
,
never
invented
a
more
cunning
,
and
more
pernicious
means
to
root
up
utterly
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
then
the
design
of
founding
the
Vniversities
.
And
that
no
man
should
go
about
to
colour
or
excuse
this
Paradox
,
by
some
favor●ble
interpretation
and
sense
,
he
seconds
it
with
another
elsewhere
,
full
as
absurd
or
worse
:
figuratas
puto
.
I
am
of
opinion
,
saith
he
,
that
the
Idol
Moloch
in
old
●ime
was
a
Type
of
these
Vniversities
:
And
therefore
,
that
it
was
as
un●awful
for
the
people
to
send
their
children
thither
for
breeding
,
as
it
was
of
old
for
the
children
of
Israel
to
give
of
their
sons
to
be
consecrated
unto
that
Idol
,
of
which
we
read
,
Levit.
20.2
,
3
,
4.
The
reason
he
gives
is
like
his
assertion
,
Ex
isto
enim
fumo
:
for
out
of
the
smoke
,
saith
he
,
of
these
Vniversities
do
arise
all
those
Locusts
,
which
at
this
day
possess
the
Chairs
;
that
is
,
the
places
of
Dignity
and
Honor
in
the
Church
.
But
why
will
the
man
have
all
Universities
thus
suppressed
on
the
sudden
?
Is
it
because
Catholike
Religion
and
School-divinity
was
taught
in
them
?
that
can
hardly
be
thought
.
For
why
did
he
shut
up
the
S●ho●l-doors
at
home
,
Aristotle
,
Tully
,
and
other
Authors
to
be
read
,
who
meddle
not
with
Religion
?
Fidus
Achates
,
Philip
Melancthon
in
his
Book
called
Didymus
,
commends
Witcliff
for
a
wiseman
,
Qui
omnium
primus
vidit
Academias
●sse
Satanae
Synagogas
:
Because
he
,
forsooth
,
was
the
first
that
discovered
the
Christian
Vnive●sities
to
be
Synagogues
of
Satan
.
Well
said
Master
Philip
!
in
whom
indeed
so
loose
an
assertion
was
the
more
to
be
wordr●d
at
,
being
himself
otherwise
so
great
a
Scholar
.
But
thus
we
see
,
what
a
spirit
of
confusion
and
giddiness
possessed
them
at
the
beginning
,
and
how
uncertain
they
were
all
,
what
to
hold
or
maintain
:
But
above
all
others
,
Ad
Waldenses
,
which
Carolstad
would
never
do
;
and
therefore
died
very
miserable
and
poor
in
the
Country
.
You
may
perceive
by
this
,
that
at
the
first
rising
of
these
men
,
and
their
Preaching
of
Reformation
,
the
spirit
(
to
which
they
pretend●d
had
not
in
many
years
perfectly
illuminated
them
,
nor
cleared
their
judgement
from
many
and
stupid
absurdities
of
Error
,
to
which
men
of
but
common
discretion
are
not
usually
Subject
;
which
we
may
not
a
little
wonder
at
,
seeing
men
extraordinarily
called
by
God
(
and
such
they
would
be
thought
to
be
;
)
as
for
example
,
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
St.
Paul
,
and
others
,
were
compleatly
fitted
for
their
work
,
from
the
first
instant
of
their
vocation
.
It
appears
also
,
what
Luthers
design
was
,
viz.
At
three
blows
to
have
cut
down
three
great
Cedars
of
the
Empire
,
The
Clergy
,
the
Canon
Law
,
the
Vniversities
:
For
without
Vnivers●ties
the
Clergy
could
not
well
be
educated
,
nor
without
Laws
could
they
be
governed
;
and
so
being
necessarily
chained
together
,
he
could
not
break
the
Link
,
without
subverting
all
.
Neither
did
he
,
as
it
is
cleer
,
seek
a
Reformation
,
but
an
Extirpation
of
them
all
together
.
And
this
I
dare
affirm
,
That
all
those
hundred
Gravamina
presented
unto
the
Emperor
Charls
at
Noremberg
,
did
not
contain
one
quarter
of
the
danger
,
mischief
,
and
publike
calamity
,
which
these
three
Articles
would
have
brought
upon
Germany
,
could
they
have
been
executed
to
his
minde
.
And
yet
behold
a
greater
mischief
followeth
,
if
greater
be
possible
;
for
I
am
now
to
lay
down
some
few
of
his
Positions
of
State
,
by
which
it
shall
appear
yet
further
,
what
prodigious
incivility
,
arrogance
,
and
presumption
was
in
the
man
;
and
to
how
great
contempt
and
prejudice
his
proceedings
tended
,
not
of
Ecclesiastical
Prelates
,
and
persons
onely
(
whom
he
made
it
,
as
it
were
,
matter
of
Conscience
,
and
a
part
of
his
Gospel
,
to
revile
and
slander
)
but
of
the
Emperor
himself
,
and
the
other
Princes
of
Germany
,
yea
,
of
all
Princes
,
States
,
and
Magistrates
whatsoever
,
that
stood
in
his
way
,
and
complied
not
with
his
strange
and
exorbitant
courses
.
And
to
d●scover
his
spirit
the
better
,
you
shall
have
a
taste
in
the
first
place
of
his
behavior
with
King
Henry
the
Eighth
of
England
,
a
Prince
at
that
time
famous
and
renowned
,
as
any
in
the
World
;
and
whom
,
but
a
little
before
,
upon
report
of
his
disgust
with
Cardinal
Wolsey
,
he
had
extreamly
flattered
and
bedaubed
with
praises
:
But
now
finding
by
some
tartness
in
the
Kings
answer
,
That
it
was
but
to
build
castles
in
the
air
,
to
expect
any
favor
or
countenance
from
him
;
the
poor
Frier
runs
presently
mad
with
rage
,
and
fowl
language
.
The
King
is
no
longer
now
a
King
with
him
,
but
an
evious
mad
fool
,
full
of
bastardy
and
baseness
;
he
hath
not
a
vein
of
Princely
blood
in
all
his
body
;
he
is
a
Basilisk
,
to
whom
this
impudent
Apostata
denounceth
damnation
.
A
glorious
King
indeed
,
that
lyeth
most
stoutly
,
and
like
a
King
.
Nay
,
He
is
a
lying
Fel●ow
covered
with
the
title
of
a
King
;
not
a
King
,
but
a
Sacrilegious
theif
.
Lastly
,
which
is
the
height
of
all
imaginable
scurrility
and
rudeness
,
Jus
mihi
erit
,
Majestatem
tuam
stercore
c●nspergere
:
If
I
were
neer
you
,
saith
he
,
I
should
make
bold
to
dress
such
a
Majesty
as
it
deserves
.
The
passage
is
so
extreamly
fowl
,
that
to
render
it
otherwise
;
would
both
offend
the
Reader
,
and
defile
the
Paper
.
I
omit
infinite
more
of
the
same
stamp
and
stain
,
which
the
Reader
,
if
he
please
to
be
further
curious
upon
such
a
subject
,
may
finde
gathered
together
by
no
less
honorable
a
person
then
Sir
Thomas
Moor
,
Lord
Ch●ncellor
of
England
in
those
times
,
and
published
by
him
in
a
Latin
work
of
his
against
Luther
,
Printed
at
Lovain
in
the
Year
,
1566.
Nor
was
his
behavior
towards
the
Emperor
himself
and
Princes
of
Germany
,
much
better
.
He
not
onely
wrote
a
Book
expresly
with
this
title
,
Against
the
Two
Edicts
of
Caesar
(
which
we
must
also
know
were
Edicts
legally
published
,
and
with
consent
of
the
other
States
and
Princes
of
the
Empire
)
but
therein
he
openly
chargeth
the
Emperor
himself
,
and
the
other
Princes
with
false
play
.
Turpe
est
Caesarem
ac
Principes
manifestis
agere
mendaciis
.
What
a
shame
is
it
,
saith
he
,
that
an
Emperor
and
Princes
should
lie
thus
palpably
.
And
in
the
same
Book
,
of
the
same
persons
speaking
,
Deus
mihi
dedit
negotium
.
It
is
Gods
will
,
saith
he
,
that
in
this
business
I
should
not
have
to
do
with
reasonable
men
;
but
,
I
see
,
these
wilde
Beasts
of
Germany
will
murder
me
,
if
they
can
.
And
therefore
more
bitterly
,
maliciously
,
and
traiterously
afterwards
,
Oro
cuncios
pios
Christianos
.
I
beseech
,
saith
he
,
all
godly
Christians
,
that
they
would
onely
pray
for
these
blinde
Princes
,
by
whom
God
afflicteth
them
in
his
great
wrath
;
but
,
saith
he
,
let
us
not
follow
them
by
any
means
,
let
us
not
serve
them
in
their
Wars
,
nor
give
them
any
Contribution
against
the
Turk
:
(
For
that
was
a
thing
either
then
in
debate
,
or
but
lately
consented
to
by
the
States
of
the
Empire
,
)
For
the
Turk
,
saith
he
,
is
a
Prince
ten
times
wiser
,
and
more
honest
then
they
:
And
what
good
,
I
pray
,
can
such
fools
expect
against
the
Turk
,
who
do
themselves
so
horribly
blaspheme
and
offend
God
?
Will
any
man
think
this
tolerable
?
but
he
proceeds
.
Quid
ergo
boni
in
rebus
Divinis
?
What
good
,
think
we
,
saith
he
,
can
such
impious
and
wicked
Tyrants
appoint
in
matter
of
Religion
?
Before
they
were
fools
,
now
they
are
Tyrants
.
And
still
he
goeth
on
from
worse
to
worse
,
that
is
,
higher
and
higher
,
as
it
were
,
by
degrees
in
his
impudence
.
For
in
his
Book
De
Saeculari
potestate
,
concerning
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
or
the
Powers
of
the
World
,
He
delivers
his
opinion
of
all
Kings
and
Princes
in
general
;
and
how
he
would
have
them
esteemed
,
in
these
words
,
Scire
debes
,
&c.
You
must
know
,
saith
he
,
that
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
to
this
day
,
it
hath
ever
been
a
rare
thing
to
finde
a
wise
Prince
;
but
more
rare
,
to
finde
one
that
was
honest
:
For
commonly
they
are
the
veriest
fools
and
knaves
in
the
world
.
And
again
,
Quis
nescit
,
&c.
Who
knows
not
,
saith
he
,
that
Princes
are
like
Venison
in
Heaven
;
very
dainty
and
rare
,
it
seems
;
scarse
one
of
a
thousand
perhaps
saved
.
This
was
the
charity
of
the
man
towards
Christian
Princes
in
general
;
as
for
the
Emperor
himself
,
in
his
Book
De
bello
contra
Turcas
,
he
expresly
denieth
him
to
be
the
head
of
Christendom
,
or
so
much
as
a
difender
of
the
Faith
;
and
least
this
might
be
capable
of
some
tolerable
sense
,
he
explicates
his
meaning
plainly
in
the
reason
which
he
giveth
,
Eos
namque
esse
pessimos
hostes
;
For
,
saith
he
,
Emperors
and
Princes
are
commonly
the
grea●est
enemies
,
which
Christianity
,
and
the
Faith
have
:
Yea
,
in
his
Book
Contrae
Rusticos
,
against
the
Boors
,
(
which
was
an
occasion
and
subject
,
where
,
if
ever
he
meant
to
do
it
,
a
man
would
think
,
he
was
obliged
to
favor
Magistracy
and
Civil
Dignities
,
yet
even
there
)
his
Language
is
the
same
,
or
worse
.
Sciat●●
,
boni
domini
,
Deum
s●c
procurare
,
quod
subditi
nec
possunt
,
nec
debent
,
&c.
You
must
know
,
my
good
Lords
,
saith
he
,
That
G●d
will
have
it
so
,
that
your
Subjects
neither
can
,
nor
will
,
nor
ought
any
longer
to
endure
your
Tyrannical
G
vernments
.
Mark
well
that
debent
,
they
ought
not
,
it
was
not
put
in
for
nothing
,
I
warrant
you
.
Those
good
men
,
the
Boors
,
were
not
altogether
,
or
too
much
to
be
discouraged
by
that
Book
of
his
,
though
titled
against
them
;
it
having
been
from
his
Sermons
and
Doctrines
commonly
divulged
,
that
they
took
the
cheif
grounds
of
their
Insurrection
.
Did
ever
man
before
him
vent
such
seditious
Paradoxes
with
impunity
?
Can
such
assertions
as
these
come
from
the
Spirit
of
God
?
Did
ever
any
of
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
Martyrs
,
use
such
barbarous
liberty
of
speech
,
against
the
worst
of
Neroes
,
Dioclesians
,
Julians
,
that
ever
persecuted
the
Church
?
Did
Elias
speak
thus
to
Ahab
and
Jezabel
?
and
yet
his
flatterers
commonly
call
him
the
Elias
of
Germany
.
St.
Paul
(
if
he
had
pleased
to
regard
him
)
gave
him
a
far
better
example
,
Savages
,
Fools
,
Knaves
,
Tyrants
,
and
to
say
that
the
Turk
was
a
wiser
and
honester
man
then
any
of
them
,
in
whose
Government
,
as
all
the
World
knows
,
the
Sacred
Law
of
Christ
our
Saviour
is
wholly
abrogated
,
and
the
blasphemous
Dreams
of
a
wretched
Impostor
set
up
,
and
maintained
by
force
in
stead
thereof
,
and
the
Moral
Law
of
God
publikely
and
daily
,
by
a
contrary
law
of
Mahomet
,
in
many
respects
violated
and
broken
,
(
to
the
great
dishonor
of
God
,
indeed
,
and
shame
of
Christendom
,
)
is
a
Language
so
absurdly
seditious
and
scandalous
,
as
it
can
never
be
sufficiently
detested
.
Then
to
give
out
to
the
world
,
and
publish
in
Print
,
as
it
were
in
open
scorn
and
contempt
of
all
authority
,
That
a
wise
and
good
Prince
was
as
rarely
found
,
as
a
black
Swan
;
that
commonly
Kings
and
Princes
be
the
most
doting
Fools
,
or
wickedst
Knaves
in
the
World
,
and
that
they
are
such
a
Reprobate
crew
,
as
there
is
scarce
a
place
in
Heaven
for
them
;
what
is
it
,
but
by
such
epithets
and
execrable
boldness
,
to
bring
Majesty
it self
,
and
all
Governments
into
contempt
,
to
take
the
Crown
from
Princes
Heads
,
and
to
expose
Magistracy
,
and
the
just
preheminencies
thereof
(
without
which
no
Government
could
long
subsist
)
to
the
malice
,
contempt
,
yea
,
fury
too
,
of
the
meanest
of
the
people
.
But
you
will
say
,
perhaps
,
he
used
his
own
Princes
with
more
respect
;
every
soul
to
pay
obedience
and
honor
;
yet
were
they
the
Lieutenants
of
God
upon
earth
,
they
had
the
Image
(
that
is
,
the
Authority
)
of
God
upon
them
;
and
for
that
Image
sake
,
were
to
be
used
with
due
reverence
.
They
had
the
Laws
,
the
Customs
,
the
Constitutions
of
the
Empire
on
their
side
;
they
were
not
his
Enemies
,
further
then
his
irregularities
and
offences
,
together
with
their
own
duty
,
obliged
them
to
be
so
.
Neither
is
it
true
,
that
he
used
his
own
Princes
of
the
House
of
Saxony
much
better
.
Surely
,
as
for
Duke
George
of
Leipsig
,
his
bitterness
and
incivility
towards
him
was
notorious
,
calling
him
,
The
Apostle
of
Satan
,
Enemy
of
the
Gospel
,
Murtherer
,
Tyrant
,
and
what
not
?
Last
of
all
styling
him
with
a
most
scurrilous
kinde
of
contempt
,
Illustrissima
inclementia
vestra
:
Your
most
Illustrious
Surliness
.
And
as
for
the
Prince
Elector
himself
,
his
Grand
Patron
and
Protector
,
old
John
Frederick
,
Duke
of
Saxony
,
it
was
not
possible
he
should
scape
without
some
dirt
in
his
face
,
as
well
as
the
rest
.
For
whereas
the
Duke
had
granted
Commission
to
certain
persons
,
viz.
unto
John
Psaumitz
,
a
Nobleman
,
Jerome
Schurffius
,
a
Lawyer
,
Philip
Melancthon
,
Hawbitz
,
and
others
,
to
make
a
visitation
of
Saxony
(
which
,
themselves
had
filled
with
disorders
)
Luther
was
much
offended
at
this
,
and
therefore
when
they
returned
their
Commission
,
and
made
report
of
things
,
he
took
occasion
to
shew
his
scorn
and
contempt
of
their
proceedings
arrogantly
enough
:
Trotz
,
quoth
he
,
A
fig
for
these
visitors
,
they
have
done
nothing
;
and
all
this
,
because
himself
was
left
out
of
the
Commission
:
That
was
it
which
vext
his
ambitious
soul
,
so
as
he
could
not
hold
,
but
must
discover
himself
in
his
very
Sermons
,
Nescio
quâ
de
causâ
:
I
cannot
tell
,
why
the
Prince
should
neglect
me
in
this
business
.
But
because
he
was
neglected
,
see
how
he
takes
it
,
and
what
respect
he
professeth
to
the
Orders
agreed
upon
in
that
Visitation
.
Ambros
.
Catharin
.
Si
licet
mihi
decretales
Papae
;
Is
it
lawful
for
me
,
saith
he
,
for
Christian
liberties
sake
,
not
onely
to
neglect
,
but
to
contemn
and
trample
under
my
feet
the
Popes
Decrees
,
the
Canons
of
Councels
,
the
Laws
and
Mandates
of
the
Emperor
himself
,
and
of
all
Princes
;
Vestrasne
res
gestas
,
&c.
And
think
you
,
saith
he
,
I
shall
value
your
Orders
so
much
,
as
to
take
them
for
Laws
?
No
,
I
warrant
you
;
himself
must
,
and
will
be
judge
always
,
what
is
fit
to
be
Law
:
Neither
the
Duke
,
nor
his
Commissioners
,
must
prescribe
rules
to
him
,
further
then
his
own
humor
pleaseth
.
And
therefore
,
whereas
the
Duke
had
once
presumed
to
forbid
him
writing
any
thing
against
the
Archbishop
of
Mentz
,
(
because
he
being
so
great
a
Prelate
,
and
a
Prince
Elector
of
the
Empire
,
it
might
occasion
some
publike
disturbance
,
)
speaking
of
this
to
Spalatinus
,
a
famous
Lutheran
,
Non
feram
,
quod
ais
,
non
passurum
principem
,
&c.
I
cannot
endure
,
saith
Luther
,
that
you
should
say
,
The
Prince
will
not
suffer
me
to
write
against
him
of
Mentz
,
nor
that
the
publike
Peace
should
be
broken
;
rather
then
this
shall
be
,
I
will
loose
both
thee
,
and
the
Prince
too
;
Si
enim
Creatori
ejus
Papae
,
&c.
For
,
saith
he
,
seeing
I
have
resisted
his
Maker
,
the
Pope
,
I
will
not
surely
submit
now
to
his
Creature
.
No
,
Spalatinus
,
no
,
that
shall
never
be
.
And
thus
much
of
Luthers
personal
doctrine
and
spirit
,
by
which
you
may
sufficiently
judge
of
the
man
,
and
perceive
,
how
contrary
they
were
,
both
of
them
(
person
and
doctrine
)
unto
the
Peace
and
Established
Government
of
the
Empire
.
We
are
next
to
see
what
Tragedy
followed
this
Prologue
,
and
what
effect
such
principles
of
Sedition
as
these
had
upon
the
people
;
which
indeed
was
very
answerable
to
them
.
For
when
as
this
Wilde
Boar
in
the
Church
of
God
(
as
he
may
be
justly
termed
)
had
broken
down
the
Pale
of
Order
and
Discipline
,
and
the
common
people
by
his
means
had
received
such
a
pleasant
new
Gospel
,
as
taught
them
,
That
they
were
exempted
(
now
)
from
all
Canons
and
Injunctions
of
the
Church
(
made
to
restrain
licentiousness
and
disorder
;
)
That
true
Christians
were
freed
from
the
Captivity
of
Babylon
,
that
is
,
from
all
such
Constitutions
and
Ceremonies
,
as
they
found
burthensom
,
or
less
pleasing
to
themselves
;
That
there
was
a
more
compendious
way
to
Heaven
lately
found
out
,
then
had
been
formerly
thought
upon
,
that
is
to
say
,
By
Faith
onely
,
with
freedom
from
merits
,
and
all
the
burthen
of
good
works
;
That
Rome
was
Babylon
;
That
Bishops
had
seduced
them
for
a
long
time
together
;
That
Religious
men
were
Idolaters
,
and
all
Princes
that
favored
or
protected
them
,
Tyrants
;
That
the
Will
of
God
was
not
to
suffer
the
poor
Commonalty
any
longer
to
bear
so
heavy
a
yoke
and
subjection
under
such
oppressors
;
when
,
I
say
,
the
common
people
had
well
drunk
in
,
and
were
become
mad
with
these
intoxicating
doctrines
of
Sedition
and
Liberty
,
no
long
time
passeth
,
but
they
rise
in
Arms
,
make
Insurrections
,
and
commit
Outrages
and
Ryots
all
the
Countries
over
:
Each
man
was
a
drum
and
firebrand
to
his
Neighbor
,
every
one
gave
alarm
to
other
,
to
rise
and
root
out
so
corrupt
a
Clergy
,
and
depose
such
unworthy
Princes
.
First
of
all
,
the
Boors
and
Peasants
in
Germany
run
together
and
make
havock
of
all
things
in
Swevia
,
Franconia
,
Alsatia
,
and
in
many
of
the
Imperial
Towns
also
:
They
in
Franconia
profess
they
take
Arms
to
expel
the
Nobility
out
of
Germany
,
and
to
cut
down
those
Oaks
of
the
Church
,
which
stood
in
their
way
,
viz.
The
Bishops
,
Archbishops
,
and
other
Prelates
,
to
abolish
the
old
Laws
,
and
to
establish
others
new
in
their
stead
.
The
heads
of
these
tumults
,
and
;
as
it
were
,
Tribunes
of
the
people
,
were
cheifly
Thomas
Muncer
,
and
Phifer
his
Comrade
,
with
one
Christopher
Schaplerus
.
Muncer
was
a
most
audacious
fellow
,
and
,
as
some
report
,
of
a
Priest
,
was
become
an
Apostate
:
He
had
been
formerly
Scholler
to
Carolstad
;
to
compel
the
whole
World
,
to
acknowledge
and
set
up
the
new
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
;
to
fight
for
Israel
,
and
to
depose
Idolatrous
Magistrates
:
And
with
such
phantastical
pretences
as
these
,
he
made
shift
to
draw
into
the
Field
infinite
numbers
of
people
of
Franconia
,
by
whose
help
he
won
by
force
the
strong
Town
of
Winspurgh
,
slew
the
Count
Lodowick
of
Helphens●ein
;
and
either
killed
,
or
captivated
all
the
Noblemen
of
the
Country
,
whom
they
could
encounter
.
Besides
,
they
sacked
and
destroyed
all
Ch●rches
,
Monasteries
,
and
Religious
places
,
where
they
came
;
Insomuch
,
Conradus
Wimpin
,
and
other
Authors
affirm
,
That
in
this
onely
Circle
of
the
Empire
,
they
pillaged
and
spoiled
neer
upon
Three
hundred
Monasteries
,
Castles
,
and
Forts
;
and
yet
these
wretched
people
could
pretend
,
they
took
arms
for
edification
.
Is
it
not
likely
they
did
so
?
At
last
for
want
of
Victuals
,
and
other
necessaries
(
as
multitude
and
fury
are
seldom
provident
)
they
were
forced
to
divide
their
Camps
;
so
some
of
them
marched
towards
the
Dutchy
of
Wirtembergh
,
where
by
Truchses
,
General
of
the
League
of
Swevia
,
they
were
all
put
to
the
Sword
,
or
flight
;
yet
very
great
numbers
of
them
remained
still
in
Franconia
.
Whereupon
,
because
their
tumults
and
proceedings
tended
so
manifestly
to
the
d●struction
of
all
State
,
Laws
,
and
G●vernment
whatsoever
,
at
last
John
Frederick
,
Duke
of
S
xony
,
(
who
had
before
connived
at
Mu●●ers
P●eaching
in
Alstadt
)
his
Uncle
Duke
George
of
Leipsig
,
together
with
the
other
Princes
,
(
the
Emperor
himself
being
then
in
Spain
)
joyned
their
forces
,
and
at
Franckhuisen
made
a
bloody
slaughter
and
execution
of
those
Peasants
in
their
Camp
;
where
Muncer
and
Ph●fer
,
both
,
were
taken
prisoners
and
executed
,
and
above
a
hundred
thousand
men
lost
their
lives
in
these
Tumults
and
Rebellion
.
Yet
could
not
such
a
fearful
warning
as
this
absolutely
quiet
their
spirits
:
For
in
Alsatia
they
made
new
uproars
,
and
above
Twenty
thousand
of
th●m
were
slain
by
the
Count
Palatine
,
and
Anthony
,
Duke
of
Lorrain
.
After
this
an
other
multitude
of
them
put
themselves
in
Arms
at
Petersheim
,
in
the
Territory
of
Worms
,
but
were
likewise
d●feated
and
put
to
the
Sword
.
To
conclude
,
no
part
of
the
Empire
was
perfectly
cleer
from
this
plague
of
Conspiracy
:
For
as
the
Boors
in
the
Country
,
so
in
the
Imperial
Towns
the
common
people
would
needs
be
reforming
of
Religion
,
and
removing
of
such
Magistrates
,
as
did
any
way
support
the
old
.
At
Erford
they
degraded
and
committed
all
the
Officers
of
the
Town
;
at
Franckford
with
more
fury
they
spoiled
the
Churches
,
banished
the
Clergy
,
and
put
all
the
Authority
and
Government
of
the
City
into
the
hands
of
Twenty
four
Commoners
;
they
created
all
inferior
Magistrates
new
,
made
new
Laws
,
expelled
the
old
Senators
,
the
whole
Clergy
,
not
without
much
threatning
and
terror
;
Francis
Sicking
,
a
private
Lutheran
,
yet
out
of
his
zeal
,
and
to
comply
,
as
some
say
,
with
the
instigations
of
Bucer
,
and
others
,
feared
not
to
take
up
Arms
,
and
to
invade
in
hostile
maner
the
Country
of
that
Bishop
;
took
by
assault
a
strong
place
of
the
Princes
own
possession
;
marched
with
his
Army
up
to
the
very
Walls
of
Triers
,
with
intention
to
besiedge
it
:
But
as
his
cause
was
wicked
,
and
undertaken
without
any
just
ground
of
War
,
so
the
success
was
answerable
;
his
forces
being
suddenly
compelled
to
retire
,
himself
with
many
of
his
complices
apprehended
and
attainted
,
and
their
Lands
confiscate
.
Briefly
,
and
to
give
you
the
sum
of
all
these
mischeifs
under
one
view
,
This
Inundation
,
and
,
as
it
were
,
First
fury
of
these
Reformers
of
Germany
,
was
so
general
and
violent
,
that
all
Church-Goods
whatsoever
,
where
they
came
,
became
prey
and
booty
to
them
;
Cathedral
Churches
were
broken
down
,
and
shamefully
defaced
;
Monasteries
ransacked
and
robbed
;
Bishops
and
Bishopricks
spoiled
;
as
Magdeburgh
for
example
,
the
Seat
of
the
Primate
of
Germany
,
and
a
Prince
of
the
Empire
;
Breme
,
Lu
●ck
,
and
no
less
then
fourteen
more
beside
:
So
as
the
Imperial
Chamber
at
Spires
was
for
a
long
time
after
much
disquieted
,
and
troubled
with
Actions
,
Petitions
,
and
Complaints
,
about
those
spoils
;
the
Emperor
himself
marvellously
perplexed
,
how
to
procure
a
Cessation
of
these
disorders
,
and
to
stop
the
Torrent
of
these
Reformers
:
Neither
could
he
do
it
effectually
till
many
years
after
,
viz.
Anno
1544.
when
by
an
Edict
he
appointed
Commissioners
particularly
to
enquire
in
bona
Ecclesiae
invasa
,
after
all
Church-Goods
purloyned
.
Till
that
time
,
himself
had
his
hands
full
,
and
at
some
time
more
then
enough
to
do
,
to
make
resistance
against
their
fury
,
and
to
pacifie
the
troubles
,
which
continually
grew
upon
him
from
these
beginnings
,
as
will
hereafter
more
clearly
appear
.
All
which
things
are
reported
and
testified
to
the
World
by
Jo.
Cochlaeus
,
Jo.
Cochlaei
Acta
&
Scripta
Lutheri
.
an
Author
beyond
all
exception
,
whose
writings
,
out
of
which
,
most
of
this
hath
been
taken
,
were
published
in
Luthers
life
time
,
and
never
yet
challenged
by
any
man
of
false
play
.
They
are
reported
also
generally
by
Pontanus
,
Hortensius
,
Surius
,
Mountford
,
Elorim
.
Raemundus
;
Flor.
Raemundus
de
ortu
&
Progress
.
Heresium
.
yea
,
by
Sleydan
himself
,
and
others
.
And
for
my self
,
I
can
but
protest
to
have
used
all
sincerity
in
citing
the
evidence
,
which
I
had
from
so
many
worthy
Witnesses
:
And
that
I
do
,
as
the
Romans
were
wont
to
say
in
such
cases
,
Ita
me
Jupiter
,
si
sciens
fallo
;
Let
me
not
live
,
if
I
forge
any
thing
,
which
I
know
to
be
otherwise
.
But
it
will
be
replied
perhaps
by
some
,
that
I
do
Luther
wrong
,
to
charge
him
with
these
Tumults
,
and
the
Insurrections
of
the
Anabaptists
;
seeing
that
he
vehemently
reproved
their
proceedings
,
gave
them
no
encouragement
at
all
,
ever
disliked
those
wilde
phantasies
of
Muncer
,
and
his
followers
,
ever
Preached
in
defence
of
Magistrates
and
Civil
Government
:
Thus
pleadeth
Doctor
Bilson
,
and
some
others
in
his
behalf
;
but
their
labor
is
like
the
washing
of
a
Blackamoor
,
all
they
can
do
will
not
make
him
white
:
For
let
the
World
judge
by
what
hath
been
said
already
,
whether
such
Positions
and
Exhortations
,
as
we
have
instanced
in
out
of
his
own
writings
,
vehemently
delivered
by
him
,
and
as
greedily
swallowed
by
the
people
,
could
be
any
thing
else
,
but
fire
to
this
fewel
.
Let
his
Bull
against
the
Clergy
,
his
Invectives
against
all
Ecclesiastical
Persons
and
Orders
,
be
well
considered
,
and
they
will
plainly
appear
to
tend
to
nothing
else
.
For
what
man
is
so
senseless
,
that
would
not
be
moved
to
contemn
Authority
,
and
endeavor
by
all
means
to
enfranchise
himself
,
when
he
shall
hear
Preached
by
an
Elias
,
a
man
whom
he
supposeth
to
be
sent
extraordinarily
from
God
,
to
teach
and
reform
the
World
,
That
Princes
were
Tyrants
,
Bishops
blinde
and
false
guides
,
Religious
men
Idolaters
;
and
all
the
Powers
of
the
World
generally
such
,
as
by
their
corruptions
and
wickedness
had
forfeited
their
Authority
;
and
that
Christians
had
,
and
ought
to
enjoy
,
such
a
Charter
of
Liberty
,
as
did
exempt
them
in
Conscience
from
all
Humane
Laws
and
Constitutions
?
I
say
,
what
man
of
sense
can
imagine
,
but
the
people
fully
perswaded
of
such
maxims
as
these
,
from
the
mouth
of
such
a
Preacher
,
should
not
be
always
ready
,
and
in
a
posture
to
rebel
upon
any
occasion
offered
?
And
that
Luther
had
taught
them
this
,
and
much
more
in
substance
,
is
manifest
,
as
I
said
,
by
what
hath
been
alledged
before
;
yet
,
as
to
that
last
particular
,
Of
exemption
in
point
of
Conscience
from
Humane
Laws
,
it
may
require
a
word
or
two
more
.
Not
to
insist
therefore
any
further
upon
that
which
Cochlaeus
alledgeth
out
of
his
First
Book
,
In
saeculari
regimine
nihil
amplius
facitis
:
You
Princes
of
the
World
,
saith
he
,
what
do
you
else
,
but
fleece
and
pillage
your
poor
Subjects
to
their
very
skin
,
to
maintain
your
pride
,
till
they
can
bear
no
longer
?
Nor
upon
that
which
follows
,
Non
sunt
Rustici
;
They
are
not
the
Boors
,
but
God
Almighty
h●mself
,
which
is
coming
against
●hem
for
the●
Tyranny
:
These
s●all
pass
as
peices
of
his
accustom●d
Malapertness
with
them
,
or
,
if
it
be
possible
,
with
some
tolerable
interpretation
.
But
certainly
that
which
follows
,
admits
none
.
De
captiv
.
B
bylon
.
Ab
omnibus
hominum
l●gibus
,
〈◊〉
.
We
are
,
saith
he
,
freed
from
all
Laws
of
men
whatsoever
,
by
vertue
of
th●t
Christian
Liberty
,
which
is
given
us
in
Baptism
.
And
in
the
same
Book
,
Scio
nullam
rempublicam
,
&c.
I
know
,
saith
he
,
very
well
,
there
is
never
a
Commonwealth
in
the
World
well
governed
by
these
Laws
of
men
:
And
therefore
concludes
it
to
be
,
Turpe
&
iniquiter
s●rvile
;
A
shameful
thing
,
and
a
slavery
unworthy
of
a
Christian
man
who
is
free
,
to
be
subject
to
any
Laws
,
but
the
Laws
of
God
,
and
of
Heaven
.
I
know
some
men
endeavor
to
put
Interpretations
even
upon
these
Passages
,
to
make
them
seem
less
scandalous
.
in
respect
of
Religion
.
As
if
to
obey
Magistrates
,
in
obedience
to
the
Will
and
Ordinance
of
God
,
as
Magistracy
is
plainly
,
Rom.
13.
and
as
we
ought
to
do
in
all
the
obedience
we
give
to
them
,
1
Pet.
2.13
.
were
not
matter
and
duty
of
Religion
;
As
to
do
it
for
Publike
peace
sake
,
and
in
regard
of
that
Authority
which
they
have
by
consent
of
men
;
and
for
our
good
,
is
an
act
of
Morality
or
Civil
Justice
,
due
unto
them
upon
the
account
of
Natural
Right
and
Hum●ne
Reason
,
abstracting
from
the
Law
of
God
:
or
,
as
if
,
out
of
the
case
of
scandal
,
peril
,
or
some
other
such
extrinsecal
considerations
,
a
man
might
neglect
,
or
not
observe
,
the
just
Laws
of
men
,
at
his
pleasure
,
without
offence
against
God
;
or
lastly
,
as
if
to
resist
lawful
Magistracy
out
of
a
mans
private
Authority
,
Passion
,
or
Spleen
,
were
not
a
thing
contrary
to
Religion
.
But
let
Luther
interpret
himself
,
Dico
itaque
,
neque
Papa
,
neque
Episcopus
,
&c.
I
say
therefore
,
saith
he
,
as
Sir
Thomas
Moor
cites
him
in
his
Latin
work
abovementioned
,
That
neither
the
Pope
,
nor
Bishops
,
nor
any
mortal
man
whatsoever
,
hath
authority
to
lay
the
least
syllable
of
command
upon
a
Christian
,
unless
it
be
by
his
own
consent
.
Nor
do
we
insist
so
much
here
,
what
studied
or
strange
sense
may
possibly
,
perhaps
,
be
put
upon
his
words
;
but
how
they
sound
outwardly
,
and
how
they
are
apt
to
be
understood
by
common
people
,
who
do
not
usually
stand
much
pondering
about
words
,
but
take
them
as
they
sound
;
especially
when
they
sound
Liberty
,
or
any
thing
agreeable
to
their
corrupt
Passions
and
Humors
,
as
these
do
.
And
that
we
may
see
his
design
did
drive
directly
against
the
Laws
themselves
,
and
not
onely
against
such
impertinent
and
imaginary
niceties
,
which
men
might
raise
about
the
observing
of
them
,
in
his
Book
Ad
Nobilitat
.
German
.
he
absolutely
vilifies
the
Law
it self
,
so
far
as
to
prefer
the
Turks
Alcoran
before
it
.
Men
say
,
saith
he
,
there
is
no
better
Government
in
the
World
,
then
with
the
Turk
,
and
yet
he
hath
neither
Canon
nor
Civil
Law
,
onely
his
Al●oran
:
But
with
us
it
is
plain
,
there
can
be
no
worse
Government
found
,
then
that
which
we
have
by
the
Canon
and
Civil
Law
:
What
did
he
mean
,
think
we
?
What
rule
did
he
leave
the
people
to
be
guided
by
,
but
their
own
Humors
and
Passions
,
who
before
had
traduced
the
Princes
themselves
for
Tyrants
,
for
Oppressors
;
and
now
debaseth
the
Law
(
that
is
,
the
onely
rule
by
which
the
Princes
pretended
to
govern
)
even
beneath
the
Alcoran
it self
?
To
have
been
no
small
cause
of
the
Wars
in
Germany
;
yea
,
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Liberty
of
the
Gospel
for
their
doings
,
but
did
even
appeal
therein
to
Luther
himself
:
Ad
Lutheri
judicium
pr●vocaverant
;
They
appealed
,
saith
he
,
to
Luthers
judgement
:
Not
to
urge
what
Erasmus
hath
to
this
effect
,
Menno
Simonius
,
an
Anabaptist
,
acknowledgeth
in
his
Book
De
cruce
Christi
,
Quàm
sanguinolentas
seditiones
Lutherani
,
&c.
What
bloody
Riots
and
Murthers
the
Lutherans
have
committed
,
for
some
years
past
,
to
maintain
the●r
Doctrine
?
And
as
to
that
part
of
the
Objection
,
that
Luther
did
reprove
,
yea
,
write
against
the
Boors
,
it
is
the
poorest
fallacy
of
all
:
He
did
it
,
but
how
?
With
such
calumniating
and
taxing
of
the
Princes
themselves
,
as
they
could
be
little
secured
by
his
writing
,
and
the
Boors
as
little
discouraged
.
He
did
it
,
but
when
?
When
it
was
too
late
;
when
he
could
forbear
no
longer
;
when
he
found
himself
generally
censured
,
and
murmured
at
by
the
Nobility
,
and
better
sort
of
people
,
as
an
occasion
at
least
,
if
not
an
Instrument
and
Fautor
of
those
mischeifs
.
Lastly
,
He
did
it
,
but
when
?
When
he
saw
the
Boors
go
down
,
that
they
were
not
likely
to
maintain
their
quarrel
,
nor
to
go
through
with
their
work
;
then
indeed
he
left
them
in
the
Bryers
(
wisely
enough
)
though
they
appealed
to
him
,
though
they
used
,
yea
,
alledged
his
own
Homilies
and
Sermons
,
for
what
they
did
,
though
they
were
all
for
Reformation
,
all
for
Liberty
,
all
against
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
against
Bishops
,
yea
,
and
that
their
very
word
in
the
Field
was
Vivat
Evangelium
;
Let
the
Gospel
flourish
▪
Hitherto
we
have
discoursed
cheifly
of
Luthers
doctrinal
extravagancies
,
and
touched
upon
the
evil
practises
,
or
fruits
thereof
,
onely
in
such
men
,
as
either
for
the
privateness
and
meanness
of
their
condition
(
being
all
of
them
Boors
,
Peasants
,
and
rude
Country
people
)
or
for
the
unsuccessfulness
of
their
designs
are
generally
disclaimed
:
Such
as
neither
Luther
,
nor
any
of
his
followers
will
readily
own
.
I
come
now
to
give
a
further
instance
of
the
mischief
,
which
the
doctrine
and
doings
of
this
man
brought
upon
Germany
,
in
a
business
which
was
publikely
owned
,
not
by
Luther
onely
,
but
by
many
of
the
Princes
themselves
;
who
for
the
defence
of
his
new
Doctrine
,
and
protection
of
his
wretched
person
,
bandied
themselves
against
the
Emperor
,
their
Sovereign
Lord
,
and
against
the
general
body
of
the
Empire
,
of
which
they
were
both
Members
and
Subjects
,
and
by
the
Publike
Laws
,
whereof
themselves
in
that
relation
ought
to
have
been
governed
.
The
beginning
,
proceedings
,
and
issue
of
which
confederacy
was
briefly
thus
.
Old
John
Frederick
Elector
,
and
Duke
of
Saxony
,
the
Landsgrave
of
Hessen
,
with
some
others
,
already
caught
with
the
Liberty
,
and
other
advantages
which
they
made
of
Luthers
new
doctrine
,
(
besides
an
old
and
inveterate
emulation
in
most
of
them
against
the
House
of
Austria
,
which
then
was
,
and
still
is
Imperial
)
first
enter
a
League
at
Smalcald
,
which
is
a
Town
of
Hessia
upon
the
Frontiers
of
Saxony
,
onely
(
as
they
pretended
)
for
their
own
defence
,
and
to
maintain
their
Religion
and
Liberties
against
such
men
as
would
invade
or
persecute
them
.
We
must
observe
here
first
,
That
the
Religion
spoken
of
,
was
a
Religion
but
then
newly
and
privately
taken
up
of
themselves
,
contrary
to
that
which
was
publikely
received
and
acknowledged
in
the
Empire
;
and
by
vertue
,
or
rather
pretext
whereof
,
they
were
obliged
to
do
,
and
suffer
to
be
done
many
things
,
which
were
expresly
contrary
to
the
Constitutions
of
the
Empire
;
which
Constitutions
,
the
Emperor
,
together
with
themselves
,
were
by
oath
solemnly
bound
to
observe
,
and
see
observed
.
In
this
League
were
also
comprehended
,
the
Duke
of
Wittemberg
,
and
some
of
the
Imperial
Towns
:
They
renewed
it
again
at
Franckfort
,
and
after
that
again
at
Auspurgh
,
confirming
it
with
a
general
and
solemn
Protestation
of
what
their
opinions
were
in
matter
of
Religion
;
which
Protestation
being
then
exhibited
unto
the
Emperor
in
their
names
,
the
Title
,
or
Sirname
of
Protestants
,
became
thenceforward
appropriate
to
that
party
.
After
this
,
viz.
Anno
1536.
Suspecting
some
opposition
would
be
made
against
them
by
the
Emperor
,
and
other
States
of
Germany
,
for
such
proceedings
,
and
not
willing
to
be
taken
at
unawares
by
him
,
they
bring
(
viz.
themselves
first
of
all
)
an
huge
Army
into
the
Field
,
commanded
by
the
yong
Duke
of
Saxony
,
John
Frederick
(
his
Father
being
dead
,
)
and
the
Landsgrave
of
Hessen
,
with
resolution
by
force
of
Arms
,
to
finde
or
make
themselves
right
,
as
they
called
it
.
The
Duke
of
Wittemberg
,
the
Imperial
Towns
,
Auspurgh
,
Vlm
,
Strasburgh
,
and
Franckfort
,
sent
them
aid
.
The
Count
Pala●ine
of
the
Rhine
had
levyed
Two
hundred
horse
for
them
,
but
upon
better
thoughts
revoked
them
,
when
they
were
upon
their
march
.
The
Duke
of
Brunswick
and
his
sons
,
the
Duke
of
Luneburgh
,
the
yong
Marquess
of
Baden
,
the
Prince
of
Anhalt
,
the
Counts
of
Furstenburgh
and
Mansfield
joyned
with
them
,
either
in
person
or
power
.
Now
as
Greatness
and
Innovation
seldom
want
Patrons
,
nor
wit
to
colour
their
faults
,
so
it
must
be
confessed
,
there
are
some
,
who
endeavor
to
excuse
Luther
and
Lutheranism
of
the
odiousness
of
this
Action
,
yea
,
and
the
Action
it self
from
the
imputation
of
Rebellion
.
First
of
all
Doctor
Bilson
affirmeth
,
Philip
Melancthon
with
great
confidence
gives
Authority
to
the
Inferior
Magistrate
,
to
alter
Religion
and
overthrow
Idolatry
.
So
they
all
conclude
the
War
lawful
,
both
by
Gods
Law
and
Mans
:
And
this
indeed
is
the
substance
of
the
Reasons
,
alledged
by
the
Duke
,
and
the
Landsgrave
,
both
when
the
League
was
first
made
at
Smalcald
,
and
when
they
first
proclaimed
War
against
the
Emperor
.
But
,
as
it
is
easie
to
perceive
,
these
Doctors
Assertions
do
all
of
them
suppose
certain
things
,
which
ought
first
to
be
proved
;
as
for
example
,
1.
That
Caesar
passed
the
bounds
of
his
Authority
;
for
if
he
did
not
,
it
is
clear
,
they
passed
theirs
.
2.
That
he
commanded
things
wicked
and
unlawful
.
3.
That
he
went
about
to
destroy
true
Religion
,
and
their
Liberty
:
All
these
must
be
proved
,
before
it
be
lawful
to
take
Arms
,
and
resist
him
,
by
their
own
confession
.
I
demand
therefore
of
them
this
Question
,
When
Caesar
or
the
Supream
Magistrate
commandeth
any
thing
to
be
done
,
which
is
not
apparently
contrary
to
the
Laws
of
the
Empire
then
in
force
,
who
shall
be
Censor
,
who
shall
Judge
,
whether
Caesar
passeth
the
bounds
of
his
Authority
?
and
whether
the
things
which
he
commandeth
be
impious
,
or
no
?
They
answer
,
he
absolutely
sought
to
destroy
their
Religion
and
Liberties
:
But
I
reply
,
it
hath
been
an
old
and
usual
stratagem
of
Satan
,
to
oppose
Religion
against
Religion
,
thereby
to
bring
in
Atheism
,
and
leave
us
no
Religion
.
Beside
,
making
Lutheranism
to
be
the
onely
true
Religion
,
and
their
Liberties
to
consist
in
the
free
profession
of
that
,
they
take
that
for
granted
which
Caesar
both
at
Worms
and
Auspurgh
made
the
greatest
Question
.
So
they
argue
not
well
,
because
they
do
not
proceed
ex
concessis
;
yea
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
when
they
did
presume
to
set
up
a
new
Religion
,
they
passed
themselves
the
bounds
of
their
Authority
;
and
the
World
might
judge
Caesar
a
very
simple
Prince
,
if
he
should
either
change
his
own
Religion
,
or
tolerate
theirs
upon
the
bare
credit
of
Luthers
private
opinion
and
spirit
,
or
upon
the
bare
Protestation
of
the
Confederates
.
For
were
they
competent
Judges
against
the
whole
World
?
or
can
Religion
be
lawfully
and
orderly
changed
by
Civil
Magistrates
onely
?
and
when
neither
a
General
Councel
,
nor
National
Councel
hath
decreed
it
,
nor
any
Imperial
Dyet
established
it
?
may
every
Elector
or
Prince
frame
a
new
Religion
for
his
own
Province
by
Law
,
without
consent
of
the
Emperor
and
States
?
Give
me
an
Instance
,
shew
me
a
President
,
when
any
such
Innovation
was
ever
made
in
the
Empire
,
without
an
Imperial
Dyet
.
Shew
me
a
Law
,
or
some
colour
of
Law
,
by
which
it
might
be
done
,
or
else
confess
,
That
the
Princes
taking
up
Arms
against
the
Emperor
was
without
Justice
,
and
their
quarrel
without
lawful
ground
.
Beside
,
was
it
lawful
for
the
Confederates
to
coyn
a
new
Religion
,
and
maintain
it
by
Arms
,
and
was
it
not
more
lawful
for
the
Emperor
to
defend
the
old
,
which
was
already
received
,
and
to
reform
them
?
The
Boors
took
Arms
upon
the
self-same
pretences
,
viz.
For
Religion
and
Liberty
;
yet
the
Princes
with
their
own
forces
,
and
with
no
less
Justice
and
Honor
,
subdued
them
.
Why
might
not
therefore
Caesar
compel
the
Confederates
unto
the
same
terms
,
as
they
did
the
Boors
,
viz.
To
exercise
that
Religion
which
was
established
,
at
least
with
à
quousque
,
until
a
legal
Reformation
could
be
had
,
and
to
obey
the
Laws
in
force
,
and
to
keep
the
Peace
of
the
Commonwealth
?
Doth
the
degree
or
dignity
of
the
persons
make
the
cause
so
different
?
I
trow
not
.
And
for
any
designs
of
Caesar
upon
them
,
under
colour
of
Religion
,
it
cannot
be
made
good
:
They
were
first
in
the
Field
;
the
Emperor
had
not
any
forces
ready
a
long
time
after
;
yea
,
they
pursued
him
with
their
Army
,
and
compelled
him
to
fortifie
himself
:
de
bello
Germanico
So
that
if
mens
Councels
may
be
guessed
at
by
their
actings
,
it
is
clear
,
they
had
rather
designs
upon
him
:
And
his
favorable
dealings
with
all
of
them
after
the
Victory
,
do
more
then
refute
such
a
calumny
.
But
,
saith
Dr.
Bilson
,
The
Emperor
is
not
absolutely
to
be
obeyed
by
the
States
:
It
is
no
matter
.
He
is
to
be
obeyed
in
seeing
the
Laws
and
Constitutions
of
the
Empire
observed
,
and
that
is
enough
to
justifie
his
proceedings
in
the
case
.
How
far
he
is
absolute
,
and
how
far
the
Princes
do
ow
fealty
and
homage
to
him
,
and
obedience
to
the
Publike
Constitutions
of
the
Empire
,
their
several
Oaths
taken
at
the
Coronation
of
the
one
,
and
Investitures
or
Instalments
of
the
other
,
do
best
shew
.
But
I
will
leave
skirmishing
and
come
to
the
main
point
.
It
is
most
certain
,
That
Caesar
did
observe
the
Law
,
and
that
the
Confederate
Princes
did
violate
both
the
Laws
and
Liberties
of
Germany
.
For
what
Prince
soever
stands
Rectus
in
Curiâ
,
having
the
ancient
and
known
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
on
his
side
,
must
always
be
judged
to
hold
a
better
plea
then
Subjects
,
who
arm
themselves
against
him
illegally
,
disorderly
,
and
by
authority
of
their
own
private
opinions
onely
.
At
that
time
Caesar
was
bound
by
Law
to
extirpate
Lutheranism
,
and
to
maintain
the
Popes
authority
in
Germany
,
as
it
was
acknowledged
in
the
other
parts
of
Christendom
,
he
was
bound
to
maintain
Catholike
Religion
,
and
the
Immunities
or
Rights
of
the
Church
;
so
manifestly
,
that
even
their
own
Goldastus
doth
acknowledge
it
to
be
the
Emperors
Oath
so
to
do
;
which
is
not
a
new
Oath
neither
:
For
the
same
in
effect
was
taken
long
since
by
Carolus
4.
Otho
1.
and
3.
and
by
Carolus
Magnus
,
which
is
a
prescription
every
way
good
and
indisputable
.
The
like
profession
also
we
finde
made
by
those
ancient
and
religious
Emperors
,
Theodosius
,
Gratian
,
Valentinian
,
Justinian
,
and
others
,
both
in
the
Code
and
Novel
Constitutions
.
How
therefore
could
the
Emperor
,
either
maintain
or
suffer
any
other
Religion
in
the
Empire
,
then
that
which
he
found
already
established
,
and
allowed
by
all
his
Predecessors
,
declared
by
so
many
Councels
,
continued
so
many
Generations
,
ratified
by
all
the
Imperial
Dyets
,
and
lastly
,
by
his
own
Oath
?
Beside
,
did
the
Duke
of
Saxony
,
or
the
Landsgrave
,
when
they
were
prisoners
,
ever
plead
the
Law
on
their
side
?
did
they
ever
use
any
such
argument
,
any
such
excuse
?
No
;
they
submitted
absolutely
,
and
craved
pardon
for
their
lives
,
from
his
hands
to
whom
they
were
forfeited
;
and
how
ridiculous
also
had
the
plea
been
?
For
shall
the
Duke
of
Saxony
take
arms
for
the
defence
of
Lutheranism
,
and
may
not
the
Count
Palatine
of
Rhine
do
the
same
in
defence
of
Calvinism
,
which
yet
the
Lu
herans
will
not
endure
?
or
an
Halberstat
for
Epicurism
?
or
a
Muncer
with
his
Boors
for
Anabaptism
?
and
so
by
Anarchy
,
under
pretence
of
Conscience
and
Liberties
,
rend
in
peices
the
Empire
,
and
open
the
Ports
of
Germany
to
the
Turk
.
But
to
stop
the
mouth
of
Learned
Ignorance
,
I
will
discover
more
particularly
,
and
lay
down
the
foundation
of
this
great
quarrel
betwixt
Caesar
and
the
Confederate
Princes
,
and
the
legal
order
and
method
of
proceeding
,
which
the
Emperor
constantly
observed
therein
.
In
the
year
1521.
The
Emperor
conferred
personally
with
Luther
at
Worms
,
and
out
of
his
special
Grace
and
Benignity
,
further
required
the
Archbishop
of
Triers
,
and
the
Elector
of
Brandenburgh
,
to
treat
with
him
,
and
perswade
him
to
Conformity
;
but
perceiving
him
obstinate
,
and
resolved
not
to
submit
himself
to
any
due
Authority
,
and
finding
that
all
his
Course
,
Books
,
Sermons
tended
to
nothing
but
Sedition
,
and
making
further
divisions
among
the
people
;
at
last
he
made
a
Decree
,
with
the
general
consent
of
the
States
,
not
to
put
him
to
death
,
such
was
his
mercy
,
but
to
banish
him
the
Empire
,
wherein
was
shewn
,
as
appeared
afterward
by
the
event
,
much
more
lenity
then
just
providence
.
In
which
Decree
,
after
the
Causes
and
Reasons
of
such
proceedings
at
large
declared
and
set
down
,
he
concludeth
thus
.
Mandantes
de
eorundem
Statuum
consensu
,
sub
crimine
laesae
Majestatis
,
&c.
Commanding
by
and
with
consent
of
the
said
States
,
under
pain
of
High
Treason
,
and
forfeiture
of
whatsoever
,
Lands
,
Principalities
,
Goods
or
Priviledges
holding
of
us
,
and
of
the
Sacred
Roman
Empire
;
as
also
of
Proscription
,
or
our
Imperial
Ban
to
be
ipso
facto
incurred
,
&c.
That
neither
you
,
nor
any
any
of
you
do
presume
to
receive
,
maintain
,
or
harbor
the
said
Martin
Luther
,
&c.
And
that
ye
burn
all
those
his
foresaid
Heretical
and
Seditious
Books
.
And
this
Edict
was
directed
to
all
the
Electors
,
Princes
,
Imperial
Towns
,
and
States
.
Now
can
you
imagine
,
that
the
Duke
of
Saxony
,
or
the
Landsgrave
,
were
exempted
from
this
Edict
?
or
that
the
Emperor
had
not
as
full
power
to
call
them
to
account
for
their
contempt
of
it
,
as
any
inferior
persons
?
or
otherwise
,
that
those
Princes
were
the
Ephori
of
Germany
,
and
might
curb
the
Emperor
himself
,
if
they
saw
cause
?
Then
certainly
the
Emperor
of
Germany
were
but
a
poor
shadow
of
an
Emperor
,
a
Titulus
sine
re
indeed
,
a
matter
of
nothing
but
empty
Title
,
and
it
were
true
that
which
Bodin
saith
,
that
Imperium
in
Imperio
quaerendum
est
;
Jo.
Bodin
,
de
Rep.
A
man
might
seek
for
an
Emperor
all
the
Empire
over
,
and
not
finde
him
:
Which
yet
by
his
leave
,
is
a
gross
error
.
Well!
The
Duke
of
Saxony
,
notwithstanding
this
Edict
,
would
maintain
and
protect
Luther
;
as
he
did
at
Als●at
a
Town
of
his
own
in
Turingia
;
which
place
Luther
with
no
small
arrogance
,
or
impiety
rather
,
was
wont
to
call
his
Pathmos
;
and
in
the
mean
time
changed
Religion
,
and
established
Lutheranism
in
all
his
own
Dominions
;
and
at
Smalcald
,
as
we
said
before
,
entred
a
League
against
the
Emperor
for
maintenance
of
it
.
Which
actions
of
the
Duke
,
that
you
may
understand
how
directly
they
are
against
Law
and
Justice
,
Andrew
Gail
that
famous
Lawyer
shall
tell
you
,
Receptores
bannitorum
perinde
puniantur
,
&c.
The
Receivors
,
saith
he
,
of
Outlaws
or
Banished
persons
,
are
lyable
to
the
same
punishment
,
that
such
people
are
;
and
Domini
Praediorum
,
The
Lords
,
saith
he
,
of
those
places
where
they
lurk
,
are
bound
to
deliver
them
up
;
viz.
To
Justice
.
And
again
,
Qui
bannito
commeatum
&
annonam
suppeditat
,
He
that
supplieth
an
Outlaw
with
provision
or
victuals
,
is
ordinarily
judged
as
a
receivor
.
excommunicatis
,
qui
bannitis
;
That
the
very
entertainment
of
excommunicate
and
outlawed
persons
,
is
criminal
and
lyable
to
punishment
.
If
you
suppose
,
that
these
Laws
respected
onely
inferior
receivors
,
and
that
the
Duke
was
free
,
hear
what
Gail
saith
again
.
Conditio
Pacis
publicae
,
&c.
An
Edict
for
the
publike
Peace
,
obligeth
all
persons
in
the
Empire
of
what
state
,
condition
or
dignity
soever
,
as
well
the
Princes
themselves
,
as
the
inferior
pe●ple
;
yea
,
saith
he
,
though
it
were
published
against
some
one
or
more
of
the
Princes
.
The
Duke
therefore
not
obeying
the
Law
,
and
knowing
that
the
Emperor
had
oft
written
out
of
Spain
,
that
the
Edict
of
Worms
should
be
executed
,
he
aggravated
his
crime
fearing
the
indignation
of
Caesar
;
and
thereupon
took
up
arms
,
and
entred
into
the
League
,
as
hath
been
said
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
after
this
League
entred
,
such
was
the
lenity
of
Caesar
,
that
his
Ambassador
at
Spires
,
in
the
year
1529.
offered
the
Confederates
most
equal
and
moderate
terms
of
accord
,
viz.
No
more
then
that
utrinque
ab
omni
injuriâ
,
&c.
That
henceforward
both
parties
should
abstain
from
doing
injury
to
others
,
and
from
all
offensive
language
or
reviling
each
other
;
and
that
onely
offenders
against
this
agreement
should
be
banished
.
A
man
would
think
this
were
a
reasonable
offer
from
the
Supream
Magistrate
to
the
Inferiors
,
obnoxious
both
to
him
and
the
Law
:
Yet
was
it
rejected
by
the
Confederates
.
At
Auspurgh
again
in
the
year
1530.
the
Emperor
most
graciously
entertained
the
Duke
,
and
received
a
Petition
from
him
,
with
as
much
favor
and
indifferency
as
could
stand
with
his
honor
:
And
there
again
revived
his
Ambassadors
motion
at
Spires
,
that
no
further
Innovations
might
be
made
,
no
more
Books
published
,
but
that
at
least
all
things
might
abide
in
quiet
State
,
till
the
Seventeenth
of
May
ensuing
:
So
much
did
his
Imperial
Majesty
yeeld
for
Peace
sake
.
And
yet
the
Duke
rejected
his
motion
;
which
so
much
displeased
the
Emperor
,
that
he
forbore
not
to
tell
him
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Leaguers
,
That
if
they
obeyed
not
,
they
should
repent
it
.
And
yet
again
,
at
Spires
he
labored
to
have
prevailed
with
them
by
fair
means
;
but
thither
the
Duke
(
being
grown
more
jealous
and
fearful
of
Caesar
)
would
not
come
.
However
by
this
course
,
which
the
Emperor
constantly
held
towards
them
,
you
may
see
,
how
unwilling
he
was
to
disturb
the
Peace
,
or
to
begin
the
War
;
and
how
inexcusable
they
were
,
that
rejected
so
often
the
offers
of
accommodation
.
But
beside
this
,
if
I
should
relate
the
malice
and
contempt
they
used
to
him
,
you
might
well
think
they
ought
not
to
have
expected
the
least
degree
of
mercy
from
him
,
in
case
they
should
fall
into
his
hands
,
as
it
hapned
they
did
.
For
in
all
their
publike
Letters
they
vouchsafed
him
no
other
Title
,
then
Charls
of
Gaunt
,
usurping
the
name
of
Emperor
;
whereby
they
renounced
all
obedience
to
him
,
and
so
far
as
in
them
lay
,
deposed
him
:
Which
was
an
indignity
the
meanest
Prince
of
them
all
,
would
not
have
accounted
sufferable
in
his
own
person
.
I
must
not
forget
,
that
the
Landsgrave
did
usually
,
both
by
Letters
and
Messages
,
with
no
little
bravery
and
confidence
assure
the
Princes
,
and
Towns
of
the
League
,
that
within
three
moneths
they
would
force
Charls
to
flie
out
of
Germany
,
and
leave
the
Empire
to
them
.
But
how
then
did
their
pretences
hang
together
?
that
this
League
was
made
onely
se
defendendo
,
and
for
their
Lawful
Protection
?
Surely
they
aimed
at
some
thing
more
,
when
they
talked
of
expelling
the
Emperor
out
of
Germany
.
As
they
also
did
when
they
solicited
the
Kings
of
France
,
England
,
Denmark
,
the
Hans
Towns
,
and
Swisses
,
to
joyn
with
them
,
and
dishonorably
abused
him
by
many
foul
and
infamous
aspersions
.
It
is
true
,
France
indeed
,
(
though
his
enemy
at
that
time
)
nobly
denied
them
;
Denmark
lingred
,
expecting
the
success
;
neither
was
King
Herry
forward
,
though
his
great
Counsellor
,
and
Favorite
,
Cromwel
,
sollicited
their
business
diligently
,
and
was
so
forward
,
as
to
promise
an
hundred
thousand
Crowns
for
their
aid
.
At
which
time
Doctor
Thirlby
,
Bishop
of
Westminster
,
and
Sir
Philip
Hobby
,
were
the
Kings
Ambassadors
with
the
Emperor
,
and
by
that
occasion
witnesses
of
the
whole
Tragedy
.
And
yet
a
little
further
,
to
disprove
their
proceedings
by
Law
:
Let
us
remember
first
the
Decree
at
Worms
above
mentioned
,
which
as
Gail
the
Lawyer
hath
told
us
,
in
the
case
of
publike
Peace
,
obligeth
all
persons
alike
:
Let
us
remember
the
Decree
of
Maximilian
the
First
Emperor
,
about
the
year
1500.
in
these
words
,
Consentientibus
Statuum
&
Ordinum
votis
,
&c.
By
the
general
consent
of
the
Princes
and
States
of
the
Empire
,
an
Edict
or
Constitution
was
published
necessary
for
publike
Peace
,
called
in
the
Language
of
the
Empire
Landtfrieden
.
By
which
Constitution
,
Proscription
or
Banishment
was
adjudged
to
all
such
as
disturbed
the
publike
Peace
by
force
of
Arms
;
Omnia
Bella
,
&c.
All
War
,
saith
he
,
made
without
consent
of
the
Prince
,
and
Commission
from
him
,
upon
private
revenge
or
quarrel
onely
,
is
adjudged
unlawful
.
And
Cap.
5.
In
crimen
laesae
Majestatis
incurrit
,
&c.
He
commits
high
Treason
,
saith
he
,
whosoever
within
the
Empire
raiseth
Arms
,
but
by
the
Emperors
Authority
and
Commission
;
because
he
usurps
to
himself
,
that
which
is
the
proper
Prerogative
Imperial
.
Yea
,
Nemo
intra
Imperii
fines
,
&c.
That
no
man
presume
to
gather
Soldiers
within
the
bounds
of
the
Empire
,
but
by
consent
of
the
Prince
of
that
respective
Circle
where
he
is
;
and
that
he
give
sufficient
Caution
to
the
State
,
that
he
intends
not
to
attempt
any
thing
against
the
Emperor
,
or
against
any
of
the
States
of
the
Empire
.
Ludovicus
Pius
,
against
the
King
of
the
Romans
and
his
Confederates
,
as
guilty
of
High
Treason
,
for
attempting
against
the
Emperor
.
The
like
also
of
Henry
the
First
,
against
Arnulphus
,
Duke
of
Baviere
,
who
rebelled
against
him
;
and
of
Otho
the
First
,
against
Ludolphus
,
King
of
the
Romans
;
and
lastly
,
of
Maximilian
the
First
,
against
Emicho
,
Earl
of
Lingen
,
whom
he
proclaimed
Traytor
,
confiscated
his
Lands
and
Estate
,
and
gave
them
to
other
Princes
of
the
Empire
,
onely
for
going
to
serve
the
French
King
in
his
Wars
,
though
out
of
the
Empire
,
contrary
to
his
Proclamation
.
And
as
for
the
Imperial
Towns
,
which
confederated
with
these
Princes
,
there
is
as
little
to
be
said
for
them
:
For
it
is
a
Maxim
of
Law
,
recorded
by
Gail
,
Vbi
supra
;
that
Civitatum
Imperialium
solus
Imperator
est
dominus
.
That
the
Emperor
onely
is
Lord
of
the
Imperial
Cities
,
and
not
their
several
Magistrates
:
And
that
they
pretended
their
Liberties
in
this
case
against
the
Emperor
,
to
no
purpose
.
And
for
Luther
,
who
was
the
primum
mobile
,
and
cheif
wheel
of
all
these
motions
;
or
rather
the
malus
Genius
,
that
Fury
which
agitated
the
people
,
and
stirred
them
up
to
all
these
disorders
,
if
the
Princes
and
Towns
were
thus
guilty
,
he
could
not
be
innocent
.
If
the
Flock
did
erre
,
the
Shepherd
which
led
them
,
was
to
blame
.
I
shall
not
here
charge
him
again
with
any
small
faults
,
I
will
not
accuse
him
of
belying
Caesar
most
impudently
,
when
he
wrote
to
his
friend
thus
:
Wormatiam
ingressus
sum
.
I
entred
Worms
,
saith
he
,
at
a
time
,
when
I
knew
that
Caesar
would
not
keep
Faith
with
me
.
Nor
of
his
traducing
or
vilifying
that
most
Fundamental
Constitution
of
the
Empire
in
Aureâ
Bullâ
,
making
it
one
of
the
cheif
miracles
which
Antichrist
was
to
work
,
viz.
The
translating
of
the
Empire
from
the
Greeks
to
the
French
,
in
the
person
of
Carolus
Magnus
,
Spires
.
Luther
therefore
contriving
their
ruine
,
attempted
treacherously
to
pull
the
fairest
Flowers
out
of
the
Imperial
Crown
.
Neither
could
he
effect
the
suppression
of
them
,
but
he
must
undermine
and
endanger
the
State
of
the
Temporal
Electors
also
;
who
,
as
links
of
the
same
chain
,
must
necessarily
have
faln
to
the
ground
upon
the
dissolution
of
the
other
;
for
they
had
no
other
ground
,
nor
could
plead
any
other
Charter
for
their
Dignities
and
Immunities
,
then
the
Ecclesiasticks
did
.
Therefore
,
to
draw
towards
a
conclusion
,
concerning
Luther
and
his
practises
,
I
shall
adde
one
instance
more
of
intolerable
iniquity
and
arrogance
,
Atque
ut
ora
eis
obturem
;
And
that
I
may
stop
their
mouths
for
ever
,
saith
he
,
they
are
to
know
,
speaking
of
the
Pope
,
Emperor
,
and
other
Princes
Catholike
,
That
they
are
but
Elective
all
of
them
,
and
that
they
may
be
deposed
for
their
misgovernment
,
as
hath
been
oftentimes
done
.
This
is
very
modest
,
in
comparison
of
what
follows
;
for
having
unto
this
Proposition
added
an
Assumption
,
as
full
of
calumnies
and
slanders
,
he
concludes
very
Logically
against
Caesar
thus
:
Hunc
ego
exactorem
;
Such
an
Oppressor
and
Tyrant
,
as
this
,
such
a
Moabite
,
such
a
Phalaris
,
such
a
Nero
to
drive
him
out
of
the
Country
,
to
pull
him
out
of
his
Throne
,
cannot
but
be
a
thing
most
acceptable
to
God
.
How
justly
therefore
may
that
sage
Counsel
of
Mecaenas
given
to
Augustus
,
be
applied
unto
him
,
and
those
of
his
Gang
;
as
the
Historian
relates
it
.
Dio
Cass
.
lib.
hist.
52.
Eos
,
qui
in
divinis
aliquid
innovant
,
odio
habe
&
coerce
.
They
that
introduce
Innovations
in
the
matters
of
Religion
,
detest
,
saith
he
,
and
be
sure
to
restrain
,
not
onely
for
the
sake
of
the
gods
(
whose
honor
yet
whosoever
neglecteth
,
doth
seldom
advance
himself
much
)
but
also
for
thy
own
:
For
such
persons
by
bringing
in
of
new
opinions
,
and
new
customs
concerning
the
gods
,
do
very
much
disquiet
the
people
,
and
make
them
desire
change
in
the
Affairs
of
State
:
Whence
proceed
Seditions
,
Conspiracies
,
Factions
,
and
Tumults
among
them
;
all
which
,
are
things
prejudicial
to
the
Dignity
of
a
Prince
,
and
should
be
avoided
.
How
true
this
is
,
Germany
and
these
other
parts
of
Christendom
have
been
a
sad
example
,
for
these
hundred
of
years
.
And
how
justly
it
might
be
done
,
Luther
himself
will
tell
you
as
clearly
as
any
man
,
if
you
consult
him
,
when
he
is
himself
:
For
though
he
were
a
mad
Doctor
,
yet
he
had
his
lucida
intervalla
,
and
could
now
and
then
discern
Reason
,
especially
when
he
declaimed
against
Sacramentaries
and
Anabaptists
;
for
then
the
Magistrate
must
do
his
office
,
and
no
man
must
complain
.
Neque
is
Sectarius
,
such
a
Sectary
as
is
punished
by
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
is
not
compelled
to
the
Faith
,
as
they
commonly
pretend
;
but
his
impious
and
unsound
Doctrine
is
suppressed
,
his
blasphemous
mouth
stopped
,
and
the
danger
of
corrupting
of
better
Christians
,
prevented
.
And
therefore
,
Eat
aliàs
;
Let
him
go
,
saith
he
,
whether
he
will
,
let
him
go
exercise
his
gifts
among
the
Turks
and
Pagans
,
rather
then
abide
here
to
corrupt
Christians
.
And
again
,
Nam
ut
saepe
dixi
:
For
as
I
have
of●en
told
you
,
saith
he
,
they
that
will
live
in
any
City
,
are
bound
to
observe
the
Laws
of
the
place
;
nor
are
they
to
be
endured
,
who
shall
presume
to
do
or
speak
any
thing
contrary
thereunto
:
Yea
,
they
may
be
stoned
,
as
blasphemers
were
by
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
condemned
,
even
without
tryal
:
And
if
such
a
course
had
been
taken
with
Muncer
,
Carolstad
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Rabble
,
in
the
beginning
,
when
they
first
began
to
publish
their
opinions
privately
,
and
without
any
la●ful
calling
,
we
had
seen
much
less
calamity
in
Germany
at
this
day
.
Thus
sharply
and
truly
,
Luther
against
them
.
But
how
is
this
evil
Servant
condemned
by
his
own
mouth
!
For
is
it
lawful
,
and
the
duty
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
to
punish
and
restrain
the
Preaching
of
new
unsound
Doctrines
in
Muncer
,
Carolstad
,
and
the
rest
of
them
;
and
shall
it
not
be
permitted
to
Caesar
,
to
take
the
like
legal
course
with
him
,
doing
the
same
things
?
He
must
needs
perish
by
his
own
breath
,
and
by
the
verdict
which
he
gives
against
his
adversaries
,
he
draweth
an
Indictment
against
himself
;
under
which
we
leave
him
,
and
pass
on
,
to
see
what
pranks
our
Masters
of
the
Reformation
played
,
upon
the
like
principles
or
pretences
,
in
the
other
parts
of
Christendom
.
Titulus
Secundus
.
CALVINISM
:
OR
The
Tumults
in
France
.
I
Leave
Germany
,
and
launch
out
into
an
Ocean
of
as
great
miseries
in
France
,
and
enquire
there
,
whether
Calvinism
doth
any
better
dispose
people
to
obedience
(
which
is
our
grand
quaere
)
then
Lutheranism
did
.
The
first
founder
of
this
Sect
was
Huldericus
Zuinglius
,
whose
followers
Luther
always
called
Sacramentaries
,
but
now
generally
they
have
their
title
from
Calvin
;
whose
transcendency
in
evil
,
hath
overshadowed
the
others
glory
,
and
is
solely
reverenced
as
the
Patriarch
and
Architect
of
Genevah
;
that
framed
all
her
State
and
Discipline
,
and
ordered
the
motions
of
her
sphere
with
much
art
and
policy
.
Luther
was
harsh
and
stern
,
using
neither
modesty
nor
good
maners
with
men
:
Calvin
was
more
cautelous
and
of
a
subtler
spirit
,
appearing
at
first
to
the
World
in
Humility
,
and
covered
with
a
Foxes
skin
.
Luther
was
the
first
cause
,
but
Calvin
glorieth
that
he
gave
perfection
to
all
.
Both
of
them
were
vain
glorious
;
both
br●d
in
the
Schools
of
Law
and
Contention
;
both
special
friends
to
the
Flesh
and
to
Pleasure
,
and
neither
of
them
commended
much
for
Piety
or
Devotion
.
For
the
description
of
the
Life
and
Conversation
of
Calvin
,
of
his
Nature
,
Behavior
,
Dyet
,
and
general
Epicurism
,
I
refer
you
to
one
,
that
sat
long
by
him
to
draw
his
Picture
,
and
hath
done
it
to
the
life
.
Hierome
Bolsec
,
one
that
was
used
to
feel
his
pulse
,
and
knew
his
humors
.
A
man
not
hired
,
nor
corrupted
to
do
it
;
(
as
some
have
affirmed
without
any
shew
of
proof
,
onely
to
weaken
his
testimony
,
and
maintain
the
credit
of
their
Cal●pha
)
and
who
in
the
beginning
maketh
a
most
serious
,
yea
,
Religious
Protestation
of
Truth
and
Candor
in
the
business
.
Francis
Baldwin
,
a
man
that
lived
long
with
Calvin
,
and
knew
well
what
blood
ran
in
all
his
veins
,
concurreth
with
him
:
So
doth
Florimundus
de
Raemund
,
Claudius
de
Sainctes
,
Bishop
of
Eureux
,
and
others
;
not
to
mention
any
Lutherans
.
These
have
all
left
us
lively
Images
of
Calvin
,
and
of
his
Successor
at
Genevah
;
the
fine
Mr.
Theodore
Beza
,
who
could
as
easily
usurp
another
mans
Wife
,
First
therefore
,
for
the
reputation
of
his
Consistory
or
Sanhedrim
,
at
Genevah
,
he
labors
to
d●base
Monarchy
,
and
to
prefer
Aristocracy
before
it
,
Non
id
quidem
per
se
;
Not
in
it self
(
forsooth
,
as
if
he
had
been
very
tender
of
the
Rights
of
Kings
)
but
by
reason
of
mens
natural
corruption
.
Quia
rarissime
contingit
;
Because
it
is
seldom
seen
,
saith
he
,
that
Princes
can
govern
their
Passions
so
well
,
or
are
so
wise
and
prudent
,
as
th●y
ought
to
be
,
to
uphold
good
Government
.
So
he
makes
it
a
rare
thing
,
to
finde
a
wise
and
moderate
King
;
and
so
concludes
from
a
general
defect
,
which
he
supposeth
in
Kings
,
that
it
is
best
f●r
many
joyntly
,
and
not
one
alone
absolutely
to
command
.
For
,
saith
he
,
where
many
govern
,
one
supply●th
the
d●fects
of
another
,
both
in
point
of
Counsel
and
Justice
.
This
was
his
way
(
politick
and
plausible
enough
)
to
prepare
the
hearts
of
his
people
at
Genevah
to
the
Discipline
,
which
he
intended
for
th●m
.
For
you
must
know
,
the
Genevians
had
now
ejected
their
Bishop
,
who
was
also
their
Sovereign
Prince
,
and
had
been
so
ever
since
the
time
of
Frederick
the
First
.
make
choice
of
such
men
for
their
Counsellors
,
as
can
best
fit
their
humors
and
accommodate
themselves
to
their
appetites
in
the
ways
of
cruelty
and
deceit
.
So
he
makes
them
little
better
by
having
Counsellors
,
and
stains
the
reputation
of
Counsellors
themselves
with
a
scandal
intolerable
.
They
are
,
saith
he
,
out
of
their
wits
,
quite
void
of
sense
and
understanding
,
who
desire
to
live
under
Sovereign
Monarchies
;
for
it
cannot
be
,
but
order
and
policy
must
decay
,
where
one
man
holds
such
an
extent
of
Government
.
Yea
,
Chap.
5.
v.
25.
Kings
,
saith
he
,
oftentimes
forget
they
are
men
,
a●d
of
the
same
mould
with
others
.
They
are
stiled
Dei
Gratia
,
but
to
what
sense
or
purpose
,
save
onely
to
shew
,
they
acknowledge
no
Superior
o●
Earth
?
yet
under
colour
of
this
,
they
will
trample
upon
God
with
their
feet
;
so
that
it
is
but
an
abuse
and
fallacy
,
when
they
are
so
stiled
.
Which
is
a
pretty
descant
,
(
is
it
not
?
)
upon
Dei
Gratiâ
;
and
therefore
,
Voila
,
saith
he
,
See
what
the
rage
and
madness
of
all
Kings
is
,
with
whom
it
is
an
ordinary
and
common
thing
to
exclude
God
from
the
Government
of
the
W●rld
.
And
this
he
writ
,
not
in
quality
of
a
Statesman
,
but
of
a
Divine
;
in
that
master-peice
of
his
,
his
Institutions
:
and
in
his
Commentaries
upon
Scripture
he
delivereth
these
dangerous
Positions
,
as
matters
of
Doctrine
and
of
Discipline
,
to
be
generally
received
by
all
;
and
makes
a
Nebuchadnezzar
of
all
Kings
:
But
rather
out
of
his
own
spleen
,
then
out
of
his
Text
,
by
his
good
leave
.
For
to
what
purpose
can
such
expressions
tend
,
but
to
disgrace
Scepters
,
and
to
scandalize
all
Governments
,
that
are
not
framed
according
to
his
own
mould
?
And
therefore
,
Chap.
6.
v.
25.
in
Daniel
,
h●
chargeth
them
directly
.
Darius
,
saith
he
,
will
condemn
by
his
example
all
those
that
profess
themselves
at
this
day
,
Catholike
Kings
,
Christian
Kings
,
and
Defenders
of
the
Faith
;
and
yet
do
,
not
onely
deface
and
bury
all
true
Piety
and
Religion
,
but
corrupt
and
deprave
the
whole
worship
of
God
.
This
indeed
is
work
for
the
Cooper
,
not
by
a
Mar-Prelate
,
but
a
Mar-Prince
.
The
most
Christian
King
must
be
new
Catechised
;
he
that
is
Catholike
,
must
be
taught
a
new
by
an
Uncatholike
,
that
is
,
a
private
spirit
;
and
the
Defender
of
the
Faith
,
must
have
a
new
Faith
given
him
to
defend
,
by
this
great
Prophet
Calvin
:
And
so
by
a
new
Model
all
the
old
Religion
of
the
Church
,
and
all
the
Laws
of
State
concerning
it
,
must
be
abolished
.
Thus
doth
Calvin
presume
to
reform
Kings
and
Government
,
and
pretends
to
build
an
Ark
(
but
it
is
of
his
own
head
)
to
save
the
World
,
having
dreamt
,
that
otherwise
it
must
perish
by
a
deluge
of
Ignorance
,
Impiety
,
and
Superstition
;
of
whom
it
may
be
truly
said
,
Plusquam
regnare
videtur
.
He
must
be
much
more
then
a
Prince
himself
,
who
thus
presumes
to
play
the
Aristarchus
,
and
censurer
of
Princes
.
And
that
he
may
not
seem
to
come
short
of
Luther
his
Predecessor
,
in
any
degree
of
immodesty
,
Les
Rois
(
Chap.
6.
v.
3
,
4.
)
sont
presque
tous
;
These
Kings
,
saith
he
,
are
in
a
maner
all
of
them
a
company
of
Block-heads
,
and
brutish
persons
;
as
wilde
and
ungoverned
as
their
Horses
,
preferring
their
Bawds
and
their
Vices
,
above
all
things
whatsoever
.
Yet
did
he
write
this
in
an
age
,
when
to
say
but
truth
,
the
Princes
of
Christendom
were
not
so
extreamly
debauched
.
Lewis
the
Twelfth
,
Francis
the
First
,
and
Henry
the
Second
of
France
,
have
left
a
better
fame
of
themselves
to
Posterities
,
then
this
:
So
have
Maximilian
the
First
,
and
Charls
the
Fifth
,
Emperors
in
Germany
.
Henry
●he
Eighth
of
England
,
degenerated
onely
in
his
latter
times
,
and
not
till
he
was
corrupted
by
some
principles
of
this
Reforming
Liberty
:
In
his
children
,
Edward
the
Sixth
there
was
much
hope
at
least
,
and
in
Queen
Mary
much
vertue
.
In
Scotland
reigned
James
the
Fifth
,
and
two
Maries
,
that
might
be
canonized
for
their
merits
:
And
for
Castile
,
and
Portugal
,
their
Kings
never
flourished
more
for
Government
,
Greatness
,
encrease
of
State
,
Plenty
,
Peace
,
then
in
those
times
.
What
could
his
meaning
then
be
,
to
censure
them
all
so
much
for
stupidity
and
vice
,
but
to
breed
a
contempt
of
Kings
,
and
to
induce
people
,
that
live
under
Free
States
,
to
despise
and
hate
them
;
and
their
own
people
to
cast
of
their
Government
,
and
procure
their
Liberties
at
all
adventures
?
especially
under
the
cloak
of
Religion
;
for
at
this
he
driveth
altogether
,
as
knowing
well
,
That
in
popular
and
tumultuary
States
he
should
prevail
more
,
then
where
men
of
wisdom
,
and
discerning
judgements
sit
at
the
Helm
.
And
as
Zuinglius
before
him
had
found
,
That
he
could
not
induce
Francis
the
First
to
favor
him
,
so
Calvin
well
perceived
that
Kings
,
and
Dei
grat●á
,
would
be
always
blocks
in
his
way
.
Therefore
he
is
willing
to
remove
them
,
so
far
as
he
can
,
out
of
the
way
,
that
they
may
not
impeach
the
current
of
his
Pr●achings
;
and
to
that
end
,
tells
them
in
plain
terms
,
Abdicant
se
potestate
;
Princes
deprive
themselves
of
a●●
power
,
when
they
oppose
God
;
and
it
is
better
in
such
case
to
spit
●n
the●r
faces
,
then
to
obey
them
:
Which
irreverence
yet
he
never
learned
from
the
example
of
any
Apostle
or
Prophet
.
There
is
a
respect
due
to
the
persons
of
Princes
,
even
when
they
forget
their
office
,
if
we
be
not
much
mistaken
.
Doctor
Bilson
labors
much
to
save
Calvins
credit
in
this
business
with
Princes
,
and
to
expound
the
words
in
some
tolerable
sense
:
Abdicant
se
he
means
not
,
they
loose
their
Crowns
,
but
their
power
to
command
unlawful
things
(
a
fine
gloss
,
they
loose
a
power
,
which
they
never
had
)
but
in
lawful
things
they
retain
their
power
still
.
The
phrase
Conspuere
,
he
confesseth
to
be
harsh
,
and
that
the
comparison
was
urged
by
him
in
vehem●nt
words
,
yet
is
willing
to
excuse
them
.
But
as
to
the
first
plea
,
it
is
wholly
impertinent
,
For
what
though
he
use
not
the
words
of
deprivation
and
res●stance
,
are
therefore
the
words
he
useth
,
excusable
?
to
speak
too
plainly
had
been
to
erre
too
palpably
,
which
stood
not
with
Calvins
craftiness
.
Beside
,
what
was
Daniels
defence
,
which
he
urgeth
,
it
was
onely
in
Humility
,
Patience
,
and
Prayer
?
It
was
not
after
the
violent
fashion
of
Genevah
,
he
did
not
spit
in
Nebuchadonozors
face
,
nor
tell
him
,
he
was
unworthy
to
live
.
And
for
the
second
,
Abdicant
se
,
what
means
he
that
Kings
do
loose
?
not
their
Crowns
,
but
onely
their
Power
to
Command
.
Speak
plain
English
,
and
be
clear
:
You
confess
the
King
looseth
his
Power
to
Command
,
but
you
adde
obscurely
in
these
things
,
meaning
in
matters
of
Religion
;
for
so
it
must
be
understood
,
though
you
cast
a
cloak
over
the
words
,
and
cover
the
matter
.
But
I
d●sire
to
know
,
what
is
a
Kings
Crown
without
power
to
command
:
He
that
teacheth
,
they
loose
their
Royal
Power
,
doth
he
not
say
as
much
as
that
they
forfeit
it
?
and
if
they
forfeit
it
,
who
may
challenge
and
take
the
forfeiture
of
such
a
Crown
?
But
by
such
Lectures
and
Doctrines
as
these
,
doth
not
Calvin
plainly
enough
arm
the
Subjects
against
the
Prince
,
when
they
revolt
for
Religion
?
And
is
not
this
the
very
ground
of
all
the
Combustion
,
and
Civil
Wars
in
France
?
Yea
,
but
in
other
things
lawful
,
Princes
retain
their
power
.
First
,
these
are
not
Calvins
words
,
but
Doctor
Bilsons
,
who
writes
and
lives
under
a
Monarchy
.
Calvins
words
are
indifinite
,
Abdicant
se
potestate
:
They
deprive
themselves
of
the
power
they
have
,
without
exception
or
limitation
;
absolutely
,
not
after
a
sort
;
in
all
things
,
not
in
some
particular
;
for
altogether
,
not
for
some
time
onely
,
and
then
to
be
restored
:
For
Princes
,
once
dispossessed
,
seldom
recover
their
hold
again
.
Secondly
,
what
Court
or
Magistrates
shall
take
cognizance
and
determine
,
wherein
Kings
loose
their
power
,
and
wherein
not
?
who
shall
judge
and
decide
the
difference
between
the
matters
lawful
and
unlawful
,
that
you
speak
of
?
Though
,
as
I
say
,
Calvins
own
words
import
no
such
restriction
at
all
;
which
doth
plainly
appear
by
his
harsh
phrase
(
as
you
call
it
)
of
spitting
in
his
face
,
that
is
,
to
defie
them
openly
,
and
to
contemn
them
and
their
acts
,
according
to
your
own
interpretation
.
But
this
,
you
say
,
is
far
from
Rebellion
;
true
,
but
not
from
Treason
.
And
therefore
though
he
teach
not
the
one
,
yet
he
may
teach
the
other
.
Extenuate
the
words
,
as
much
as
you
can
,
yet
they
will
be
really
heinous
and
seditious
:
For
he
that
holdeth
a
King
is
not
worthy
to
be
,
or
to
live
among
men
,
doth
he
not
sufficiently
excommunicate
him
from
his
Government
?
As
for
your
Insurgunt
contra
Deum
,
it
is
a
stale
and
Arbitrary
pretext
,
and
serves
onely
to
make
them
odious
under
a
feigned
charge
of
impiety
;
it
convinceth
nothing
but
much
impudence
and
malice
in
the
objectors
,
who
should
first
learn
to
be
vertuous
themselves
,
before
they
charge
vice
so
freely
upon
others
,
especially
Princes
:
A
thing
which
they
never
yet
were
,
in
any
kinde
,
that
the
World
knoweth
.
To
conclude
,
this
you
grant
in
effect
,
That
if
the
King
of
Babylon
threatens
Daniel
with
punishment
,
in
case
he
will
not
worship
his
Idol
;
or
the
King
of
France
commands
his
Subjects
to
obey
the
Laws
,
and
communicate
at
the
Altar
of
the
Church
,
in
both
cases
alike
abdicant
se
potestate
;
the
Kings
loose
their
power
,
and
Subjects
ought
not
to
obey
them
,
but
rather
to
spit
in
their
faces
.
And
this
was
the
reason
why
Doctor
Al●●
obje●ted
it
to
Calvin
,
as
seditious
Doctrine
;
and
Doctor
Bilson
well
knoweth
,
that
seditious
Doctrines
are
not
so
dainty
at
Genevah
.
For
there
it
was
,
that
in
hatred
of
th●ee
Queen
Maries
of
England
and
Scotland
,
that
Calvin
first
set
a
broach
that
more
then
seditious
Paradox
against
Gynocraty
,
or
the
Government
of
Women
;
and
by
instruction
and
example
from
him
,
Knox
and
Goodman
afterward
published
their
several
Books
of
that
subject
.
Look
but
upon
the
History
of
Scotland
,
Printed
by
Wautroller
,
Page
213.
and
you
will
finde
,
that
Knox
Apologized
for
all
his
practises
from
the
authority
and
judgement
of
Calvin
,
viz.
That
it
was
lawful
for
Subjects
to
reform
Religion
,
when
Princes
will
not
.
And
that
Calvins
opinion
in
the
point
,
may
be
yet
more
manifested
,
the
practises
of
his
darling
and
Scholar
,
Master
Theodore
Beza
,
must
be
considered
;
who
perfectly
understood
his
Doctrine
,
and
did
no
less
bravely
put
it
in
execution
.
In
the
Preface
to
his
Translation
of
the
New
Testament
,
which
he
maketh
to
Queen
Elizabeth
,
he
writeth
thus
.
Quo
die
(
Scil.
19.
Decemb.
)
Vpon
which
day
,
two
years
s●nce
,
the
Nobility
and
Gentlemen
of
France
,
under
the
command
of
his
Excellency
,
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
being
assisted
with
Your
Majesties
Auxiliaries
,
and
some
others
from
the
Princes
of
Germany
,
laid
the
first
foundation
of
the
true
Reformed
Religi●n
in
France
,
with
their
own
blood
.
This
,
I
hope
,
Master
Bilson
himself
will
confess
to
be
Rebellion
;
yet
Beza
justifieth
it
openly
,
yea
,
glorieth
,
that
himself
was
not
an
accessory
,
but
a
principal
in
the
business
.
For
after
he
had
commended
some
other
good
services
of
this
nature
,
which
the
Reforming
Parties
had
done
at
Meaulx
,
Orleans
,
&c.
He
concludes
,
Id
quod
eò
libentiùs
testor
;
Which
I
speak
,
saith
he
,
the
more
freely
,
because
I
my self
,
as
it
pleased
God
,
was
present
at
most
of
those
Counsels
and
Actions
.
It
is
true
,
there
be
some
that
would
excuse
even
this
Action
of
Conde
,
and
the
Hugonots
,
pretending
,
it
was
not
against
the
King
,
but
against
an
evil
Counseller
,
and
to
deliver
themselves
from
the
oppression
of
one
,
who
abused
the
Kings
youth
:
That
same
one
was
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
who
being
himself
a
stranger
,
say
they
,
and
hating
the
Nobility
of
France
,
on
purpose
to
oppress
them
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
to
set
the
Crown
on
his
own
head
,
in
case
the
King
should
die
,
armed
himself
into
the
Field
,
&c.
That
thereupon
the
N●bles
of
France
perceiving
his
malicious
designs
,
viz.
To
murder
and
destroy
so
many
innocents
,
took
up
Arms
to
defend
themselves
against
such
a
Tyrant
.
That
,
for
the
Kings
consent
it
was
not
to
be
expected
,
nor
,
as
the
case
stood
,
much
to
be
regarded
,
seeing
he
was
in
the
hands
of
the
Guises
;
and
had
neither
age
to
discern
,
nor
freedom
to
deny
,
nor
power
to
execute
the
Law
.
Lastly
,
say
some
,
Beza
teacheth
obedience
to
Magistrates
in
his
Book
De
confess
.
fid
.
very
largely
,
prayers
and
tears
to
amend
their
lives
.
Touching
the
first
point
,
the
Apologists
will
seem
confident
,
that
this
Battle
of
D●eux
was
neither
against
Law
,
nor
the
King
;
and
yet
afterward
confess
,
that
they
understand
not
the
Law
of
France
▪
nor
the
Circumstances
of
the
War
.
So
they
pretend
certainty
in
a
matter
,
wherein
they
have
not
Science
;
which
is
to
beat
themselves
with
their
own
weapon
.
But
was
indeed
that
War
neither
against
the
King
,
nor
the
Law
?
Assuredly
against
them
both
,
as
will
appear
by
the
Laws
of
Charls
the
Eighth
,
1487.
of
Francis
the
First
,
1532.
of
Francis
the
Second
,
1560.
at
Fountain
Bleau
,
which
I
shall
cite
hereafter
in
the
case
of
Rochel
and
Montauban
.
Secondly
,
it
is
certain
,
that
Battle
was
not
in
King
Francis
his
time
,
but
in
the
Reign
of
Charls
the
Ninth
:
And
after
the
death
of
King
Francis
,
all
men
not
unacquainted
with
the
proceedings
of
that
time
,
know
full
well
,
that
the
House
of
Guise
did
bear
no
sway
at
Court
;
the
Duke
was
made
,
as
it
were
,
a
stranger
to
the
State
,
the
Queen-Mother
,
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
the
Constable
sate
at
the
stern
,
and
ruled
all
.
Therefore
it
is
not
true
,
that
the
King
was
in
captivity
under
the
faction
of
Guise
;
nor
true
,
that
the
Duke
armed
himself
into
the
Field
,
for
the
Constable
commanded
in
cheif
;
he
and
the
Marshal
of
Saint
Andrews
,
were
the
Kings
Lieutenants
,
and
had
the
Kings
Commissions
to
warrant
what
they
did
.
The
Duke
of
Guise
lead
onely
the
Rear
of
the
Army
;
to
restore
or
establish
their
pretended
Religion
.
Metz
,
Verdun
,
Theonville
,
and
at
Calice
especially
,
in
a
time
when
all
Fran●e
was
in
mourning
,
and
distress
too
,
for
the
loss
which
Monsieur
the
Admiral
had
received
at
St.
Quintins
.
Lastly
,
that
dream
,
viz.
That
the
Duke
should
aspire
to
the
Crown
,
is
the
pitifullest
of
all
,
a
meer
fable
taken
out
of
the
Legend
of
Lorrain
,
and
other
Libels
of
that
time
.
For
how
many
Walls
of
Brass
were
betwixt
him
and
it
?
The
King
himself
yong
,
his
Brothers
yonger
;
their
Mother
living
,
the
King
of
Navar
their
trusty
and
Noble
Friend
,
with
the
whole
Nobility
of
France
,
as
they
themselves
acknowledge
:
Was
it
not
then
a
likely
object
for
such
a
Strangers
pretensions
?
It
being
then
apparently
false
,
That
the
King
was
in
the
hands
,
that
is
,
under
the
power
of
Guise
;
let
us
consider
the
last
Proposition
,
viz.
That
the
Kings
Commission
,
which
the
Constable
had
,
and
the
Prince
wanted
,
and
fought
against
at
the
Battle
of
Dreux
,
was
not
much
to
be
regarded
,
because
at
that
time
the
King
had
neither
age
to
discern
,
nor
liberty
to
deny
,
&c.
As
for
Liberty
,
it
is
answered
already
.
And
for
age
,
what
if
the
King
wanted
age
naturally
,
in
his
politick
capacity
he
did
not
.
We
are
to
know
,
a
King
hath
two
bodies
,
or
his
person
may
be
considered
under
a
double
capacity
,
that
of
Nature
,
and
that
of
Policy
.
His
Body
politick
,
as
it
never
dieth
,
so
it
is
never
defective
of
Authority
or
Direction
.
The
acts
of
the
Body
politick
be
not
abated
by
the
Natural
bodies
access
:
The
Body
politick
is
not
disabled
to
govern
by
the
non-age
of
the
natural
.
See
26.
Lib.
Assis
.
Placit.
24.
where
,
by
Justice
Thorps
judgement
,
the
gift
of
a
King
is
not
defeated
by
his
non-age
.
In
the
Book
of
Assis
.
tit.
droit
.
placit
.
24.
Anno
6.
Ed.
3.
for
a
Writ
of
Right
brought
by
Edward
the
Third
,
of
a
Manor
,
as
Heir
to
Richard
the
First
,
the
exception
of
non-age
against
the
King
was
not
admitted
.
For
though
the
Natural
body
dieth
,
yet
the
Body
politick
(
which
magnifieth
and
advanceth
the
quality
of
the
Natural
)
is
not
said
to
die
.
So
4.
Eliz
,
The
Leases
of
the
Dutchy
made
by
Edward
the
Sixth
,
were
resolved
by
all
the
Judges
to
be
good
,
though
made
in
the
Kings
minority
.
So
though
the
Kings
Body
natural
,
cannot
discern
or
judge
,
yet
that
disableth
not
the
King
,
that
the
acts
of
his
Minority
ordered
by
his
Counsel
and
the
Regent
,
should
be
of
no
validity
;
which
their
own
Hottoman
in
his
France-Gallia
might
have
taught
them
.
And
let
them
resolve
us
,
whether
the
Counsel
and
State
of
England
would
take
it
well
,
if
a
Catholike
should
affirm
(
as
he
might
do
,
much
more
truly
,
)
that
the
change
of
Religion
made
by
Edward
the
Sixth
,
was
not
warrantable
,
being
done
in
his
Minority
,
and
when
he
had
neither
age
to
discern
what
he
did
,
nor
liberty
to
discern
any
thing
to
the
Protector
,
and
Northumberland
,
in
whose
hands
he
was
.
If
you
approve
not
this
Argument
,
why
do
you
disallow
the
same
plea
for
the
Authority
of
the
King
of
France
?
was
the
age
of
the
one
a
Bar
in
Law
,
and
not
in
the
other
?
or
was
the
one
an
absolute
King
,
and
not
the
other
?
was
King
Edwards
consent
sufficient
to
authorize
his
Uncles
doings
,
and
was
King
Charls
his
consent
insufficient
,
and
nothing
worth
to
authorize
the
Constable
with
his
Army
to
pursue
and
punish
their
Army
of
Rebels
?
Beza's
opinion
therefore
In
c●nfess
.
fid
.
is
much
contrary
to
what
he
alloweth
and
commendeth
here
.
For
if
there
be
no
other
remedy
,
but
preces
and
lachrymae
for
private
persons
against
the
oppressions
of
a
Tyrant
,
he
betrayed
the
Admiral
and
the
Prince
very
foully
,
to
bring
them
into
the
fields
of
Dreux
,
to
fight
against
the
King
for
Religion
.
Doctor
Bilson
hath
taken
up
somewhere
one
notable
singularity
to
excuse
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
viz.
That
he
was
not
an
absolute
Subject
of
France
,
ought
not
simple
subjection
to
the
Crown
;
Ergo
,
might
lawfully
do
something
more
then
others
.
But
it
argueth
such
a
gross
ignorance
in
the
Laws
of
France
,
and
in
the
state
of
that
Prince
,
that
it
deserveth
more
to
be
pitied
,
then
answered
.
Neither
could
it
help
the
Admiral
,
who
had
no
other
Protection
then
that
of
his
Sword
,
nor
Priviledge
,
but
from
his
new
Religion
.
But
because
that
smooth
profession
of
Beza
above
mentioned
,
is
so
much
insisted
on
,
and
cunningly
used
,
as
it
were
,
to
cast
a
mist
before
the
eyes
of
an
unwary
Reader
,
it
will
be
necessary
to
clear
that
business
a
little
further
,
by
letting
you
see
the
man
himself
in
more
proper
colours
,
as
in
relation
to
this
point
.
First
,
therefore
read
his
Positions
and
Catechism
of
Seditions
,
viz.
That
Book
of
his
called
Vindiciae
contra
Tyrannos
:
There
acting
the
part
of
Junius
Brutus
(
a
Noble
Roman
indeed
,
but
great
enemy
of
Kings
)
he
propounds
in
the
first
place
this
Question
,
Whether
Subjects
be
bound
to
obey
their
Kings
,
when
they
command
contrary
unto
Gods
Law
,
and
resolveth
presently
,
Pag.
22.
We
must
obey
Kings
for
Gods
sake
,
when
they
obey
God
:
But
otherwise
,
Pag.
24.
we
are
absolved
;
For
as
the
Vassal
,
saith
he
,
looseth
his
Fief
or
Lordship
,
if
he
commit
Felony
;
so
doth
the
King
loose
his
Right
,
and
his
Realm
also
,
viz.
By
commanding
contrary
unto
Gods
Law
:
Which
considering
that
Gods
Law
is
onely
as
they
themselves
shall
think
good
to
interpret
it
,
is
dang●rous
enough
.
But
Pag.
65.
he
is
more
notable
.
Conspiracy
,
saith
he
,
is
go●d
or
ill
,
according
as
the
end
is
,
at
which
it
aimeth
:
Which
is
a
most
pernicious
Maxim
,
and
a
Doctrine
fit
for
nothing
but
to
encourage
Ruvillac
,
Poltrot
,
or
some
such
villanous
assassinate
to
his
desperate
work
,
or
to
be
a
buckler
to
the
Conspirators
at
Ambois
.
So
Pag.
66.
The
Magistrates
,
saith
he
,
or
any
one
part
of
the
Realm
may
resist
the
King
,
being
an
Idolater
,
as
Lobna
revolted
from
Joram
,
when
he
forsook
God
.
And
Pag.
132.
The
Government
of
the
Kingdom
is
not
given
to
the
King
alone
,
but
also
to
the
Officers
of
the
Realm
.
And
again
,
Pag.
103.
The
Kings
of
France
,
saith
he
,
Spain
and
England
,
are
crowned
,
and
put
,
as
it
were
,
into
p●ssession
of
their
charge
by
the
States
,
Peers
,
and
Lords
,
which
represent
the
people
.
And
Pag.
199.
There
is
a
stipulation
in
all
Kingdoms
Hereditary
:
As
in
France
,
when
the
King
is
crowned
,
the
Bishops
of
Beauvois
and
Loan
ask
the
people
,
if
they
desire
and
command
,
This
man
shall
be
King
.
What
if
they
do
?
it
is
no
argument
,
that
the
people
do
therefore
chuse
him
to
be
King
(
for
his
Kingdom
is
confessed
already
to
be
Hereditary
,
and
so
the
Succession
determined
by
Law
;
)
much
less
that
they
make
him
such
.
It
is
an
acceptation
onely
,
not
an
election
;
a
declaration
of
their
willing
Subjection
,
Obedience
,
and
Fidelity
towards
him
,
and
nothing
else
,
as
you
may
be
well
informed
out
of
Francis
Rosselets
Ceremonies
at
the
Consecration
or
Inauguration
of
the
Kings
of
France
.
Was
there
ever
an
Assembly
of
Estates
held
to
consecrate
or
elect
a
King
of
France
?
or
do
the
Kings
of
France
count
the
time
of
their
Reign
from
their
Inauguration
onely
,
and
not
from
their
entrance
?
was
not
Charls
the
Seventh
full
Eight
years
King
of
France
,
before
he
was
crowned
,
as
the
French
Historians
themselves
report
?
I
might
here
travel
,
and
weary
you
further
,
with
as
much
good
stuff
out
of
his
Book
De
Jure
Magistratus
;
for
his
it
is
,
as
most
men
think
,
or
else
Hottomans
,
who
was
his
Comrade
.
But
I
shall
leave
them
both
;
for
indeed
they
touch
the
string
of
Sovereignty
with
too
rough
a
hand
;
yea
,
rather
they
strain
to
break
it
,
if
they
could
,
by
such
gross
and
misinterpretable
Paradoxes
;
as
when
they
say
,
The
States
are
above
the
King
;
that
is
,
the
Body
above
the
Head
:
As
if
any
man
could
seriously
make
it
a
question
,
whether
people
should
be
commanded
by
the
Master
,
or
by
some
of
their
fellow-servants
,
by
the
Subject
,
or
by
the
Sovereign
,
by
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
the
Admiral
,
or
by
their
Lawful
King
and
Sovereign
,
King
Charls
.
And
therefore
had
King
Philip
good
reason
to
cut
off
the
head
of
that
Justice
of
Arragon
,
upon
a
just
occasion
,
and
to
teach
the
people
by
example
,
what
the
true
meaning
was
of
Nos
qui
podemos
tanto
come
vos
.
All
which
Paradoxes
,
it
were
easie
to
refel
,
but
that
I
have
undertaken
onely
to
discover
,
and
not
to
combate
:
And
because
they
are
both
learnedly
and
piously
confuted
already
by
Barclay
,
Baurican
,
and
Blackwood
.
Onely
by
the
way
I
shall
desire
you
to
observe
,
how
politickly
they
go
to
work
.
They
profess
not
openly
and
absolutely
any
desire
to
change
the
State
,
or
to
depose
Kings
.
But
this
they
do
,
They
labor
by
insinuation
,
first
to
breed
some
dislike
of
Monarchs
in
the
mindes
of
people
,
and
to
shew
how
inconvenient
it
is
,
for
such
an
infinite
multitude
and
variety
of
people
to
depend
upon
the
Edicts
of
one
man
.
This
being
done
,
they
know
it
is
then
easie
,
and
they
may
much
better
advance
the
authority
of
inferior
Magistrates
;
and
by
them
,
emboldned
by
such
degrees
to
contest
at
last
,
and
jar
with
their
Superiors
,
under
a
pretence
of
Reforming
abuses
,
and
pulling
down
Idolatry
,
they
become
able
to
pull
down
Kings
themselves
,
and
to
level
the
Creators
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
cheif
Authors
,
and
origin
of
all
lawful
Power
exercised
in
their
respective
Kingdoms
,
with
the
most
inferior
Creatures
themselves
,
upon
whom
it
should
be
exercised
.
And
after
this
,
they
are
sure
,
their
Consistories
and
Elders
must
rule
all
,
be
Judges
both
of
Clergy
and
Law
,
Councel
and
King
:
They
must
be
henceforward
the
onely
Rabbies
,
and
from
their
onely
Sanbedrim
or
Genevian
Consistory
,
must
the
Oracles
of
all
Government
be
fetcht
both
for
Church
and
Kingdom
.
Neither
can
I
forget
how
irreverently
Eusebius
Philadelphus
(
viz.
Master
Theodore
Beza
disguised
)
used
his
Sovereign
King
Charls
in
his
other
Book
of
Reveille
Matin
,
where
usually
he
calls
the
King
Tyrant
,
and
of
his
name
,
Charls
Valois
,
makes
this
Anagram
Chasseur
Desloyal
,
that
is
,
neither
more
nor
less
,
Perfidious
Hunter
,
or
Persecutor
,
chuse
you
whether
.
Read
his
rimes
and
scandalous
reproaches
of
the
Queen-Mother
,
himself
being
a
fugitive
,
for
more
crimes
then
one
,
deservedly
most
infamous
.
Peruse
the
Forty
Articles
recorded
in
that
Book
,
for
the
better
advancing
of
seditious
Government
:
For
example
,
Art.
25.
All
Generals
and
Commanders
in
cheif
,
must
observe
the
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
ordained
by
their
Synods
.
Art.
40.
They
are
bound
never
to
disarm
,
so
long
as
their
Religion
is
persecuted
(
as
they
call
it
)
by
the
King
.
This
is
the
patience
of
those
Saints
:
But
what
is
become
of
their
Preces
&
lachrymae
in
the
mean
time
?
That
pretending
to
reform
the
World
,
are
so
little
masters
of
their
own
Passions
.
But
in
Article
fourteen
and
fifteen
,
their
spirits
and
designs
appear
in
their
bravery
,
aiming
at
no
less
,
then
the
utter
overthrow
of
the
King
;
and
extirpation
of
the
whole
family
of
Valois
,
as
any
man
may
perceive
that
reads
them
.
These
were
those
Holy
Articles
of
Bearn
,
Anno
1574.
so
much
talked
of
over
all
France
,
coyned
with
Beza's
own
stamp
,
and
at
Melion
dispersed
,
and
communicated
to
their
inferior
Moschees
,
all
the
Kingdom
over
,
to
the
intent
,
as
they
expresly
avowed
,
That
they
might
make
war
more
strongly
against
their
Enemies
,
(
who
were
no
other
but
the
King
,
and
whole
State
of
France
,
)
and
●ill
it
should
please
God
,
say
they
,
to
turn
the
heart
of
the
Tyrant
;
that
is
,
of
the
French
King
,
their
Natural
and
Lawful
Sovereign
.
About
the
same
time
also
was
framed
and
published
by
their
Emissaries
,
that
libellous
life
of
Catharine
de
Medices
Queen-Mother
,
Franco-Gallia
,
the
Tocsan
of
Massacreurs
,
together
with
that
fine-piece
mentioned
b●fore
,
called
the
Legend
of
Lorrain
.
For
this
is
very
observable
,
and
it
is
an
honor
which
the
House
of
Guise
hath
had
a
long
time
,
that
no
man
ever
professed
himself
an
Enemy
to
the
Church
of
God
in
France
,
but
he
was
likewise
at
deadly
feud
with
them
.
All
which
proceedings
were
so
notorious
and
unexcusable
in
those
times
,
that
even
their
fellow
Protestants
here
in
England
;
those
,
I
mean
,
of
better
note
and
more
moderated
judgement
do
acknowledge
them
with
dislike
.
The
Protestants
of
the
French
Church
,
saith
Doctor
Sutcliff
,
for
thirty
years
together
taught
violent
Reformation
by
the
Nobility
,
people
,
and
private
persons
.
And
again
,
Beza
,
saith
he
,
in
his
Book
De
jure
Magistratus
,
doth
arm
the
Subject
against
the
Prince
,
and
in
effect
overthroweth
the
Authority
of
Christian
Kings
and
Magistrates
.
And
the
Book
Vindiciae
contra
Tyrannos
gives
power
,
saith
he
,
not
onely
to
resist
,
but
to
kill
the
King
,
if
he
impugn
Gods
true
Religion
.
The
same
also
is
affirmed
by
the
late
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Doctor
Bancroft
,
in
the
Survey
of
Discipline
,
but
most
copiously
and
at
large
in
the
Book
of
Dangerous
Positions
,
especially
about
Pag.
192.
&
seq
.
To
these
I
may
adde
Francis
Baldwin
,
a
famous
Lawyer
of
France
,
who
lived
a
long
time
with
Calvin
at
Genevah
,
and
knew
all
their
proceedings
very
well
.
Mirabar
,
saith
he
,
Jo.
Calvin
.
I
wondred
a
long
while
,
whether
your
fiery
Apostle
(
viz.
Theodore
Beza
)
would
tend
,
who
in
his
Sermons
here
so
much
extolled
that
fact
of
the
Levites
running
up
and
down
the
Tents
of
Israel
,
and
slaying
every
man
his
Brother
that
had
committed
Idolatry
:
But
I
hear
now
,
that
your self
are
not
much
satisfied
with
such
Ministers
.
And
again
,
Pag.
128.
Leviora
sunt
isia
,
All
this
is
nothing
,
saith
he
,
in
comparison
of
that
which
follows
.
For
now
men
make
war
even
upon
the
dead
;
The
Statues
,
the
Sepulchres
,
the
very
bones
and
bodies
of
Martyrs
,
Princes
,
&c.
scape
not
their
barbarous
hands
;
Cities
are
sacked
,
Churches
robbed
and
spoiled
,
&c.
Which
Beza
is
so
far
from
excusing
,
that
he
justifieth
them
rather
,
and
professeth
to
his
Friend
Christopher
Thret●●s
,
hath
no
thoughts
of
peace
,
that
is
,
that
if
such
outrages
and
villanies
should
cease
,
Nisi
de
ellatis
host●bus
,
until
the
●nemies
(
so
he
calls
the
Kings
Army
,
and
all
the
Catholikes
of
France
with
them
)
be
totally
subdued
.
But
we
ought
not
to
wonder
at
it
:
It
is
Morbus
innatus
,
to
all
Sacramentaries
,
a
disease
bred
in
their
bones
,
that
is
,
in
the
very
vitals
and
entrails
of
their
cause
,
to
be
seditious
,
and
dangerous
to
their
Princes
.
Zuinglius
,
their
Patriarch
,
first
taught
them
the
Lesson
,
who
Tom.
1.
of
his
works
,
Art.
2.
delivers
this
for
an
Oracle
,
viz.
That
Reges
quandò
perfidè
&
extra
regulam
Christi
egerint
,
&c.
When
Kings
break
Faith
with
their
people
,
and
do
otherwise
then
the
rule
of
Christ
directs
them
(
which
rule
themselves
will
onely
interpret
.
)
Possunt
cum
Deo
deponi
;
They
may
be
deposed
with
right
good
Conscience
.
Doctor
Bilson
is
here
again
entangled
,
and
troubles
himself
and
his
Reader
not
a
little
to
finde
som
Apology
for
this
Paradox
.
I
undertake
not
,
saith
he
,
first
,
To
defend
each
mans
several
opinion
:
Wisely
spoken
.
Secondly
,
They
may
be
deposed
,
saith
he
,
when
they
advance
ungodliness
,
as
Saul
was
.
May
they
so
?
where
is
the
Samuel
,
the
Prophet
extraordinarily
,
and
on
purpose
sent
from
God
,
that
shall
do
it
?
may
the
people
do
it
?
No
,
saith
he
,
blushing
,
or
afraid
to
affirm
that
,
and
therefore
seems
to
leave
it
as
a
priviledge
,
or
a
matter
reserved
to
the
judgement
of
the
Elders
.
But
Zuinglius
himself
deals
more
plainly
,
and
tells
you
,
Art.
42.
and
43.
who
shall
do
it
.
Cum
suffragiis
&
consensu
totius
aut
majoris
,
&c.
When
,
saith
he
,
such
a
Tyrant
is
deposed
by
consent
of
all
,
or
the
major
part
of
the
people
,
it
is
well
done
,
and
as
God
would
have
it
.
Therefore
in
his
Epistle
to
Conradus
Sonnius
,
Caesar
,
onely
upon
condition
,
viz.
That
he
permits
them
entire
Liberty
of
Religion
;
which
yet
is
more
then
the
Lutherans
themselves
,
their
pretended
Brethren
,
will
do
:
Otherwise
,
saith
he
,
it
should
be
sin
in
them
,
and
make
them
guilty
before
God
to
obey
him
.
Thus
boldly
doth
a
Minister
of
Sedition
take
upon
him
to
determine
,
whether
,
and
upon
what
terms
a
Sovereign
Prince
,
yea
,
the
supream
and
cheif
of
all
Christian
Princes
,
shall
either
hold
his
Dignity
,
or
be
dethroned
.
If
Caesar
will
be
wise
,
and
advised
by
them
,
they
will
obey
;
otherwise
,
they
not
onely
may
with
Justice
,
but
are
obliged
to
take
a
course
with
him
.
To
which
end
,
and
that
they
might
be
ready
,
when
time
and
opportunity
should
serve
their
turn
,
to
put
such
Doctrine
in
execution
,
in
his
Epistle
to
them
of
Vlm
,
by
little
and
little
,
warily
,
and
by
degrees
,
Detrahere
personam
Imperio
Romano
,
&c.
To
pull
of
this
vizor
of
the
Roman
Empire
from
their
Auditory
,
and
make
them
see
,
what
a
folly
it
is
for
them
to
acknowledge
a
Roman
Empire
in
the
midst
of
Germany
,
which
is
not
regarded
at
Rome
it self
.
Could
there
be
a
project
devised
more
wretchedly
dangerous
and
disloyal
,
then
this
,
against
the
Emperor
?
O
the
depths
of
Heretical
malice
and
treachery
!
They
must
do
it
,
not
suddenly
,
not
openly
,
not
all
at
once
,
(
for
that
were
to
spoil
all
,
)
but
sensim
,
paulatim
,
prudentèr
,
now
a
little
,
and
then
a
little
,
as
the
people
shall
appear
capable
of
such
Counsels
,
and
the
poyson
of
Rebellious
suggestions
shall
be
most
likely
to
be
received
,
and
to
work
upon
them
.
Certainly
a
most
plain
and
full
discovery
of
the
Reforming
Design
;
and
by
it
the
Princes
and
all
States
of
Europe
may
see
,
what
they
are
to
expect
from
that
sort
of
people
,
when
they
have
once
given
them
power
enough
to
pull
their
Superiors
down
.
Having
thus
declared
the
Principles
and
Apliorisms
of
this
great
Triumvirate
of
the
French
Church
,
viz.
Zuinglius
,
Calvin
,
and
Beza
,
those
Ecclesiastical
Tribunes
of
the
people
,
and
Ring-leaders
of
Rebellion
;
I
am
now
to
make
it
appear
also
ex
effectis
,
or
by
the
evident
practise
of
such
principles
,
That
Genevah
is
,
and
hath
been
a
School
of
Rebellion
to
all
these
parts
of
Christendom
,
and
a
Seminary
in
particular
of
all
the
Civil
Wars
in
France
.
Neither
shall
I
blot
their
names
with
any
false
aspersions
:
For
as
their
practise
is
the
best
Commentary
of
their
Positions
and
Writings
;
so
it
is
the
best
tryal
of
their
Loyalty
,
and
can
give
in
best
evidence
,
whether
they
be
(
as
they
will
yet
pretend
,
and
seem
to
be
)
good
Patriots
,
and
faithful
Subjects
.
I
shall
shew
both
their
first
beginnings
,
progress
,
and
continuance
,
at
this
present
time
;
and
this
so
much
as
may
be
,
in
a
method
,
ordering
their
disorderly
crimes
under
these
general
heads
,
viz.
First
,
Their
Conspiracies
against
the
King
:
Secondly
,
Their
Battles
fought
against
the
Kings
Armies
and
Officers
:
And
thirdly
,
Their
horrible
Outrages
and
Villanies
committed
,
incomparable
for
cruelty
,
and
incredible
for
disloyalty
.
The
first
of
their
Conspiracies
taken
notice
of
,
was
that
of
Ambois
;
there
they
began
the
Scene
of
their
Tragedy
,
on
this
maner
.
At
an
Assembly
they
had
at
Nantes
,
in
the
year
1560.
certain
of
the
Calvinists
conspired
among
themselves
to
seize
the
Kings
person
,
and
surprize
the
Court
;
to
apprehend
the
two
principal
of
the
Guises
,
upon
an
accusation
,
That
they
sought
to
invade
and
possess
themselves
of
the
Crown
,
and
thereby
to
ruine
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
and
to
suppress
Religion
.
This
being
secretly
,
yet
upon
great
deliberation
concluded
by
them
in
the
Moneth
of
January
,
was
to
be
executed
the
Tenth
of
March
following
,
at
Blois
.
The
cheif
of
the
Conspiracy
was
Godfrey
de
Barry
,
sirnamed
de
Renaudy
:
By
this
man
it
was
imparted
to
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
who
disliked
it
not
,
but
onely
wished
it
could
be
executed
in
some
form
of
Law
.
While
they
stood
thus
at
Demurrer
,
the
business
hapned
to
be
strangely
,
and
beside
all
their
expectation
discovered
;
first
,
by
a
Secretary
of
the
Cardinal
of
Lorrains
,
afterward
by
more
perfect
Intelligence
and
Information
from
Cardinal
Granvellan
,
out
of
the
Low
Countries
.
Whereupon
the
King
suddenly
removing
to
Ambois
,
the
Conspirators
were
disappointed
,
both
of
time
and
place
;
so
as
the
forces
which
they
had
levied
and
appointed
for
that
exploit
,
wandered
up
and
down
for
some
while
without
any
Commander
in
Cheif
appearing
,
and
were
in
a
short
space
after
,
most
of
them
apprehended
and
gathered
up
by
the
Duke
of
Nemours
his
Troops
;
among
others
there
were
taken
,
the
Baron
of
Castelnau
,
and
Monsieur
Pardillan
.
Germans
in
lay
against
both
King
and
Queen-Mother
;
for
which
,
although
onely
Mole
and
Coconas
lost
their
heads
,
through
the
ill
management
of
the
business
;
yet
were
there
so
many
heads
and
hands
both
,
engaged
in
it
,
That
it
was
matter
of
great
trouble
,
disquiet
,
and
danger
unto
France
,
for
a
long
time
after
.
And
this
onely
of
their
Conspiracies
,
or
of
such
Treacherous
designs
,
as
never
went
further
then
Intention
.
To
inform
you
of
their
open
and
actual
Rebellions
in
the
Field
,
where
they
sought
by
force
of
Arms
,
and
with
the
Sword
in
their
hands
,
to
compel
the
King
to
grant
them
what
Liberty
and
Terms
of
Pacification
they
liked
;
we
are
first
to
call
again
to
minde
,
that
so
famous
,
and
indeed
furious
Battle
upon
the
Plains
of
Dreux
,
of
which
Beza
formerly
boasted
,
That
the
foundations
of
Reformed
Religion
in
France
were
first
laid
,
and
as
it
were
,
consecrated
therein
.
Let
us
remember
also
the
Battle
of
Saint
Dennis
,
the
Battle
of
Jarnac
,
the
Battle
of
Coutras
,
the
Battle
of
Moncontour
,
together
with
the
besiedging
of
Roan
;
and
how
much
,
and
Noble
Blood
was
spilt
in
all
these
Actions
.
At
Roan
the
King
of
Navar
lost
his
life
;
at
Saint
Dennis
the
Constable
was
slain
;
at
Jarnaec
the
Prince
of
Conde
;
and
at
Contras
the
Noble
Duke
of
Joyeuse
ended
his
days
.
Tho
Fields
are
yet
stained
,
France
was
let-blood
too
prodigally
,
and
strangers
brought
in
,
as
Surgeons
to
launce
her
wounds
,
who
have
left
behinde
them
,
greater
cause
of
Lamentation
,
then
Remembrance
.
At
Moncentour
,
where
the
Admiral
stood
alone
,
as
the
sole
Champion
of
the
Reformed
Churches
.
The
Missa-pulta
testified
what
their
quarrel
was
,
which
by
Beza's
devise
was
advanced
as
a
Basilisk
,
to
beat
down
the
Royal
Standard
of
France
,
and
the
Labarum
or
Cross
of
Constantine
.
Now
as
concerning
the
outrages
,
assassinations
,
and
other
mischeifs
done
and
committed
by
these
spirits
of
Reformation
,
yet
pretending
nevertheless
to
be
altogether
innocent
of
Blood
and
Murther
:
Pol●rot
in
this
Kalender
must
have
the
first
place
,
for
killing
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
who
was
the
Kings
Lieutenant
General
at
that
time
,
so
basely
and
treacherously
as
he
did
;
confessing
,
it
afterward
before
the
Queen-Mother
,
and
avouching
that
Beza
had
both
counselled
and
encouraged
him
to
the
Action
.
After
him
,
we
may
remember
how
the
Protestants
in
Valentia
used
Signeut
de
la
Motte
Gondrin
,
the
Kings
Lieutenant
in
Daulphin
,
who
had
assured
them
,
in
case
they
would
live
peaceably
and
quietly
with
the
Catholikes
,
he
would
bring
none
of
the
Kings
Soldiers
upon
them
;
yet
notwithstanding
this
,
they
assembled
forces
of
their
own
privately
,
surprized
La
Motte
,
and
hung
him
up
instantly
in
cold
blood
,
without
any
provocation
,
save
onely
of
their
own
malice
;
to
shew
their
contempt
of
the
King
,
and
scorn
of
his
Officers
among
them
:
Which
was
a
villany
not
sufferable
in
any
Commonwealth
,
especially
where
such
favor
and
connivence
had
been
offered
,
but
immediately
before
.
We
may
remember
the
Conspiracy
of
Simon
May
,
a
man
induced
by
the
same
spirit
,
and
instructed
out
of
the
same
School
,
to
kill
the
Queen-Mother
,
and
Henry
the
Third
:
But
his
purpose
being
discovered
,
he
was
apprehended
,
and
had
his
desert
.
Neither
can
the
business
be
excused
or
shifted
off
with
any
colors
;
himself
confessed
it
,
and
accused
Seigneur
de
la
Tour
,
and
Monsieur
d'
Avantigny
,
two
Gentlemen
of
good
parentage
,
yet
birds
of
a
Feather
,
to
have
been
hi●
Counsellors
and
Abettors
in
the
Plot
:
Whereupon
they
were
both
of
them
apprehended
,
but
afterward
released
by
His
Majesty
for
private
reasons
,
not
being
willing
,
as
some
thought
at
that
time
,
to
search
too
deep
into
the
wound
,
either
for
the
men
engaged
in
it
,
or
the
matter
it self
;
yet
this
was
not
all
.
They
proceed
much
further
,
and
seize
upon
the
Kings
own
Rents
and
R●venues
;
they
coyn
money
,
and
surprize
,
either
by
fraud
or
force
of
Arms
,
the
cheif
Cities
of
the
Realm
,
Orleans
,
Troyes
,
Poictiers
,
Tours
,
&c.
putting
in
Garrisons
and
Governors
of
their
own
party
,
and
for
their
own
ends
.
They
deliver
one
of
the
Keys
of
France
into
the
custody
and
command
of
Forreigners
:
All
which
were
attempts
of
the
Highest
Treason
that
could
be
,
and
usurpations
of
the
Prerogative
Royal
,
being
done
without
colour
of
Commission
,
or
Warrant
from
the
King
,
and
contrary
to
his
express
Will
and
the
Law
.
Nicholas
Froumenteau
,
a
Minister
of
the
new
Edition
,
confesseth
,
That
in
Daulphin
,
onely
the
Army
of
the
Hug●nots
killed
Two
hundred
fifty
and
six
Priests
,
and
One
hundred
and
twelve
Monks
and
Friers
,
burnt
Nine
hundred
Towns
and
Villages
.
And
yet
what
a
pitiful
tale
do
the
Calvinists
,
and
others
,
tell
of
a
Massacre
at
Vassy
,
by
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
as
if
no
cruelty
had
been
comparable
to
that
?
Which
yet
indeed
was
nothing
at
all
in
comparison
of
these
,
and
was
done
without
the
Dukes
consent
;
as
not
onely
Monsieur
Chasteauneuf
in
his
Commentaries
,
but
also
Thuanus
,
But
perhaps
you
are
ready
to
say
,
This
age
hath
reformed
those
errors
,
such
violencies
,
as
were
formerly
used
,
are
now
ceased
,
and
that
,
at
present
more
charitable
,
mild
,
and
civil
proceedings
are
held
by
the
Hugonots
.
It
is
not
so
;
They
have
the
same
principles
,
and
the
same
spirits
still
,
which
upon
occasion
they
are
not
slow
to
manifest
:
And
to
make
this
more
plain
,
I
shall
give
you
a
relation
of
the
true
state
and
condition
of
those
reformed
Churches
(
as
they
call
themselves
)
in
France
at
this
very
time
,
viz.
Anno
1621.
wherein
,
not
to
trouble
you
with
any
thing
concerning
the
infinite
troubles
&
great
charges
,
which
they
forced
their
Sovereign
Lewis
13.
to
be
at
,
and
endure
all
the
last
Summer
and
Winter
;
nor
concerning
their
Garboils
at
Tours
;
nor
the
practises
of
the
Rochellers
to
have
put
a
Garrison
of
Six
thousand
men
into
Saumur
,
on
purpose
to
have
given
work
to
the
Kings
Army
thereabouts
,
and
to
hinder
their
March
to
Montauban
;
nor
concerning
their
revolt
and
disloyal
practises
at
Gergeau
,
standing
out
against
the
Count
St.
Paul
Governour
of
the
Province
of
Orleance
;
and
at
Sancer
,
against
the
Prince
of
Conde
:
not
to
exaggerate
the
Treacheries
and
Conspiracies
of
Vattevile
in
Normandy
,
which
yet
were
so
plainly
proved
by
his
own
Papers
and
Instructions
intercepted
,
that
the
Duke
of
Longueville
was
compelled
thereupon
to
disarm
those
of
Deep
,
Roan
,
and
Caen
,
to
prevent
danger
,
and
fearing
,
least
they
should
joyn
with
Vattevile
;
I
say
,
omitting
all
these
,
which
yet
were
actions
and
passages
,
wherein
much
malignity
and
undutifulness
to
their
Sovereign
was
apparent
,
I
shall
begin
onely
with
the
business
of
St.
Jean
d'
Angely
,
which
held
out
a
long
time
,
and
refused
submission
,
Notwithstanding
the
King
in
person
demanded
it
of
them
,
and
that
Monsieur
Soubize
,
Commander
of
the
place
for
the
Hugonots
,
were
Summoned
to
render
the
Town
,
or
to
stand
to
the
Peril
and
Attaynt
of
Treason
;
yet
they
contemned
all
,
and
held
it
out
to
the
very
last
point
,
that
they
had
any
hopes
of
help
left
them
.
At
Montauban
how
was
his
Majestie
defied
and
despited
,
as
it
were
,
to
His
Face
?
continuing
in
person
at
the
Siedge
thereof
for
a
long
time
together
,
with
an
Army
of
Noble
and
most
Expert
Soldiers
,
many
of
whom
(
men
of
Eminent
Desert
and
Dignity
)
were
lost
in
that
service
,
especially
the
two
Brothers
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
,
and
the
Marquis
of
Villars
,
who
were
generally
lamented
.
And
to
draw
the
Kings
eyes
the
more
upon
them
,
it
is
said
by
some
,
They
had
set
upon
their
Gates
this
insolent
Motto
,
viz.
Roy
sans
foy
,
Ville
sans
peur
,
importing
,
that
the
King
had
no
Faith
nor
the
Towns
no
fear
.
Yea
so
obstinate
were
they
in
their
resolution
of
disobedience
,
that
for
the
present
,
they
forced
His
Majestie
upon
advice
,
to
defer
their
merited
punishment
,
and
to
raise
the
Siedge
:
Whereupon
the
Insolent
Burgers
,
after
the
Kings
Army
was
departed
,
lead
the
whole
Clergy
of
the
Town
,
as
it
were
,
in
Triumph
,
using
them
with
many
scornful
indignities
,
for
which
they
smarted
,
not
undeservedly
,
the
year
following
.
In
Montpellier
and
Languedoc
the
Hugonots
deprived
Monsieur
Chastillon
of
all
his
Governments
,
by
a
pretended
Sentence
of
their
Consistory
,
which
is
very
observable
;
and
razed
at
the
least
Six
and
thirty
Parish
Churches
,
and
Chappels
there
.
Nor
do
they
usurp
onely
upon
the
Royalties
of
the
King
(
though
that
be
too
much
)
they
are
as
bold
,
where
they
prevail
,
with
the
Inheritances
and
Estates
of
Private
persons
.
At
Privas
they
would
not
suffer
the
Viscount
l'
Estrainge
to
enjoy
his
Lordship
of
that
place
,
onely
because
he
was
a
Catholike
:
They
put
him
out
of
his
own
Castle
at
Lake
,
whereof
the
Marshal
Momorency
had
but
lately
given
him
possession
,
and
give
it
to
Brison
one
of
their
own
fraternity
,
upon
a
pretence
that
it
belonged
to
him
:
yet
was
it
none
of
the
Towns
of
assurance
,
nor
comprized
in
the
list
at
Brewet
in
the
year
1598.
neither
would
they
permit
the
Kings
Justices
,
delegated
thither
to
compound
controversies
,
so
much
as
to
hear
Mass
,
though
private
,
or
to
have
any
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
What
Society
or
Common-wealth
can
stand
,
if
upon
pretence
of
Religion
,
such
petulant
usurpers
as
these
,
may
disseize
Right-owners
of
their
Estate
at
pleasure
,
and
hold
whatsoever
they
get
,
upon
a
pretence
,
that
it
is
for
the
use
and
security
of
some
Confederate
Gospellers
?
But
what
cause
have
they
to
ryot
thus
upon
their
Neighbors
,
and
Fellow-subjects
?
The
King
is
content
,
they
should
quietly
enjoy
what
is
theirs
,
yea
and
securly
use
the
liberty
of
their
Religion
.
Will
not
this
content
them
?
Should
not
Catholikes
,
in
all
reason
and
equity
,
enjoy
the
same
?
Yet
will
they
not
live
peaceably
themselves
,
Notwithstanding
such
royal
Favor
,
nor
Converse
peaceably
with
Catholikes
.
They
obey
not
the
Kings
Laws
for
all
this
,
not
,
I
mean
,
in
Temporal
Affairs
,
wherein
he
onely
pretends
to
command
them
.
At
Saint
Jean
d'
Angely
the
King
assured
them
,
he
would
protect
all
those
of
the
reformed
Religion
in
France
,
that
would
obey
him
,
and
obse●ve
his
Edicts
.
He
promised
and
performed
n●
less
to
Mall●ret
,
who
was
sent
to
him
,
as
Deputy
from
the
Assembly
of
Lower
Guienne
:
He
did
the
like
to
the
Duke
of
●removille
Son
in
Law
to
Monsieur
B●v●ll●n
,
who
came
to
that
seidge
tendring
his
service
,
and
protesting
obedience
to
His
Majestie
;
was
not
the
Government
of
Saumur
that
so
famous
,
and
considerable
a
place
,
given
by
His
Majestie
to
the
Count
de
Sault
,
Grandchilde
of
the
Duke
Desdiguieres
,
though
he
were
known
to
be
of
the
Reformed
Religion
?
Did
he
not
long
before
,
viz.
in
the
year
1615.
answer
the
Petition
of
the
Hugonots
,
That
he
meant
not
by
his
Oath
at
Consecration
(
which
was
for
the
Repressing
of
Heresies
)
to
comprehend
therein
,
Those
His
Subjects
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
who
would
live
obediently
under
his
Laws
and
Authority
?
And
how
graciously
the
King
dealt
with
Rochel
,
all
the
world
knoweth
;
how
willing
was
he
rather
to
regain
and
reduce
it
,
then
to
destroy
it
?
How
much
and
often
did
His
Majestie
employ
Monsieur
the
Duke
Desdiguieres
to
perswade
them
to
conformity
and
obedience
?
How
much
and
often
did
he
(
the
said
Duke
)
solicite
them
accordingly
by
Letters
,
to
return
to
their
duty
,
proposing
them
Articles
,
which
all
the
world
,
but
themselves
would
have
thought
reasonable
?
Yet
the
Deputies
Chalas
,
and
Favas
,
obstinately
refused
them
,
till
it
was
too
late
:
What
can
a
King
do
more
then
seek
the
winning
of
his
Subjects
,
so
far
as
't
is
possible
,
by
fair
and
gracious
means
?
Yet
see
the
recompence
,
which
His
Majestie
found
from
such
Spirits
:
It
was
no
other
,
then
a
long
and
frivolous
Declaration
published
against
his
proceedings
,
wherein
,
instead
of
acknowledging
their
own
Crimes
,
they
tax
His
Majestie
of
much
injustice
,
persecution
,
and
I
know
not
what
other
designs
,
which
they
charge
him
to
prosecute
by
the
counsel
and
inducement
of
certain
persons
,
that
were
Fnemies
of
the
State
,
as
they
said
,
and
of
their
Religion
,
the
Cankerworm
of
it
.
To
discover
and
disprove
the
vanity
of
which
pretences
,
I
shal
search
ab
origine
,
and
deliver
you
the
true
causes
of
the
Kings
proceedings
against
these
Male-contents
;
and
how
great
reason
,
or
necessity
rather
,
he
had
by
Arms
to
maintain
his
Royal
Authority
,
which
they
by
Arms
sought
either
to
contemn
or
usurp
:
that
is
,
wherefore
he
was
constrained
at
Myort
to
proclaim
Rochel
and
all
their
Adherents
Rebels
against
him
,
and
guilty
of
treason
.
First
it
appears
by
the
Edict
of
Nantes
,
Art
.
77.
That
King
Henry
the
Fourth
had
discharged
the
Protestants
from
holding
any
Assemblies
General
or
Provincial
;
likewise
from
all
Unions
and
Leagues
,
and
from
holding
of
any
Counsel
,
or
Decreeing
and
Establishing
any
Acts
by
them
:
Likewise
Art.
82.
from
holding
any
Correspondencies
or
Intelligences
without
the
Realm
:
Yea
Art.
32.
They
might
not
hold
any
Synods
Provincial
,
without
the
Kings
License
.
All
which
Articles
they
also
promised
to
observe
;
but
,
as
all
France
and
the
world
knoweth
,
have
broken
them
every
one
.
And
not
onely
so
,
but
they
have
intruded
upon
the
State
it self
,
taking
and
fortifying
places
of
assurance
,
without
any
Warrant
from
the
King
,
;
and
contrary
to
an
express
order
set
down
in
August
,
in
the
year
1612.
whereby
it
evidently
appeareth
,
to
be
of
the
Kings
Royal
favor
and
goodness
to
assign
them
places
of
surety
,
and
not
for
them
to
chuse
,
or
usurp
where
they
please
.
Adde
to
this
their
notable
presumption
,
and
disobedience
shewen
,
in
laboring
so
much
to
introduce
the
reformed
Churches
of
Bearne
,
and
to
annex
them
to
those
of
France
by
an
Act
of
Vnion
(
as
they
call'd
it
)
both
Spiritual
and
Temporal
,
passed
at
Rochel
in
the
year
1617.
In
which
business
they
were
so
confident
,
That
they
did
not
onely
justifie
their
pretended
act
by
Apology
,
but
promised
all
possible
assistance
to
Bearn
;
yea
,
and
bound
themselves
by
Oath
,
First
,
To
observe
and
execute
whatsoev●r
was
determined
in
that
Assembly
;
Secondly
,
To
venture
their
Lives
and
Estates
in
maintenance
thereof
;
and
thirdly
,
Not
to
reveal
or
make
known
any
Propositions
,
Advices
,
or
Resolutions
taken
or
made
in
that
Assembly
,
unto
any
person
whatsoever
,
no
not
to
the
King
himself
.
All
which
was
done
by
them
,
not
onely
irregularly
,
and
without
Law
,
but
most
contemptuously
also
;
in
as
much
as
they
well
know
,
that
the
King
of
France
had
sent
to
all
the
Provinces
,
and
expresly
forbad
that
Vnion
;
yea
,
and
had
made
a
Decree
of
his
Councel
to
the
contrary
.
Besides
,
how
they
used
Regnard
,
whom
the
King
had
sent
into
Bearn
as
his
Commissioner
about
the
Church
Goods
,
and
what
disorders
they
committed
at
Paw
against
him
,
is
scarce
credible
.
Not
to
speak
any
thing
of
their
Assembly
holden
at
Loudun
,
with
most
obstinate
disobedience
to
the
Kings
command
.
At
Grenoble
the
King
was
content
,
and
gave
them
leave
to
hold
an
Assembly
;
but
that
all
the
World
might
see
,
what
a
factious
and
froward
spirit
governed
them
,
they
refuse
the
place
,
and
by
their
own
authority
assemble
at
N●smes
.
At
Chastelrault
and
Saumur
the
King
suffered
them
to
Assemble
,
onely
to
chuse
two
Deputies
,
who
were
to
remain
at
Court
,
and
receive
the
Kings
Orders
concerning
them
,
and
to
exhibite
from
time
to
time
their
own
Plaints
and
Grievances
,
as
occasion
should
be
:
Contrary
to
this
they
make
an
Act
of
Vnion
there
also
,
and
take
the
same
Oath
,
which
the
Confederate
Catholikes
,
then
in
Arms
,
had
not
long
before
taken
;
yet
with
this
difference
,
That
whereas
the
Catholikes
protest
their
service
to
His
Majesty
,
so
long
as
he
continued
Catholike
;
which
was
to
oblige
him
to
no
more
,
then
his
Oath
and
the
Interest
of
His
Royal
Office
required
of
him
,
so
long
as
he
lived
:
These
Hugonots
protest
theirs
onely
on
this
condition
,
viz.
Le
Sovereign
Empire
de
Dieu
demeurant
tousiours
en
son
entier
;
that
is
to
say
in
eff●ct
,
So
far
as
may
stand
with
their
duty
to
God
:
Which
,
whosoever
knows
,
what
a
Hugonot
thinks
is
his
duty
to
God
,
will
confess
to
be
a
restriction
of
an
equivocal
and
perillous
signification
to
a
King
of
France
.
And
so
they
did
plainly
shew
,
sending
presently
after
to
the
Camp
at
Sansay
,
and
offering
to
joyn
with
those
Frenchmen
,
who
had
taken
arms
to
oppose
the
Kings
marriage
.
And
not
onely
this
,
but
they
established
in
each
Province
of
France
,
a
Councel
of
their
own
to
hear
Affairs
,
and
to
take
notice
,
what
the
Order
and
Government
of
the
Country
was
;
yea
,
and
importunately
urged
to
have
Counsellors
in
the
Parliament
at
Paris
.
Lastly
,
to
shew
in
one
Act
,
as
in
a
Mirror
,
the
height
of
their
Presumption
and
Treason
,
in
the
year
1621.
at
Rochel
,
out
of
their
own
onely
authority
and
arrogance
,
they
divide
the
Provinces
of
France
into
Seven
Synods
,
which
they
call
Circles
,
adding
Bearn
for
the
Eighth
.
And
having
formerly
resolved
to
have
War
with
the
King
,
and
to
make
good
their
actings
by
force
of
Arms
;
in
this
Assembly
now
they
make
Orders
for
the
Government
of
their
Army
;
they
chuse
a
General
and
Officers
for
every
Circle
,
(
which
what
other
thing
was
it
,
but
to
Cantonize
France
?
&c.
Art
.
41.
They
take
the
same
order
for
all
the
profits
of
the
Admiralty
.
And
when
all
was
done
,
the
Articles
are
every
one
of
them
signed
by
their
President
Combart
very
solemnly
;
yea
,
as
foul
as
their
fault
was
,
and
beyond
all
colour
of
excuse
;
yet
there
is
nothing
pretended
in
the
business
,
but
Justice
and
Loyalty
,
and
His
Majesties
service
:
All
is
covered
with
that
false
mantle
of
Religion
,
and
Publike
good
.
But
wisely
,
and
truly
,
was
it
long
since
observed
by
the
Orator
,
Totius
injustitiae
nulla
capitalior
,
&c.
Of
all
injustice
,
saith
he
,
none
is
more
odious
and
abominable
,
then
where
men
act
their
villanies
under
a
vizard
,
and
pretence
of
good
.
I
for
my
part
shall
not
insist
much
here
upon
the
opinion
of
the
Civilians
,
what
a
Sect
is
,
what
meetings
of
people
are
justly
called
Conventicles
,
and
declared
to
be
against
the
Prince
,
and
the
ancient
Laws
;
nor
how
Faction
and
Conspiracy
are
defined
by
the
Lawyers
,
and
when
they
fall
within
the
compass
of
Treason
;
as
conceiving
it
matter
,
though
not
altogether
impertinent
to
my
subject
,
yet
something
more
then
I
have
undertaken
.
For
this
therefore
,
I
refer
you
to
Farina●ius
,
Part.
4.
to
Decius
,
Lib.
7.
c.
7
,
20.
to
Bossius
,
to
Gigas
,
and
others
,
who
can
with
greater
authority
resolve
you
.
I
shall
onely
alledge
the
Municipal
and
Common
Laws
of
France
in
such
cases
,
which
heretofore
have
used
to
be
a
rule
,
and
bridle
of
Justice
,
and
to
be
able
to
keep
men
in
aw
.
In
the
year
therefore
1477.
this
Decree
or
Law
was
made
by
Lewis
the
Eleventh
,
King
of
France
;
viz.
All
Treaties
against
the
Kings
Person
,
or
his
Estate
,
or
against
the
Realm
,
are
declared
to
be
Treason
:
Which
was
revived
,
or
a
new
Law
enacted
to
the
same
purpose
and
effect
,
by
Charls
the
Eighth
,
in
the
year
1487.
and
in
the
year
1532.
by
Francis
the
First
;
in
the
year
1560.
by
Francis
the
Second
at
Fontainbleau
;
and
by
Henry
the
Second
,
in
the
year
1556.
All
men
were
forbidden
to
bear
Arms
,
or
to
hold
any
particular
Intelligences
,
Councels
,
or
Assemblies
for
Conference
,
but
in
Town
houses
,
or
publike
places
.
By
Henry
the
Third
,
at
Bloys
,
in
the
year
1579.
prohibition
was
made
against
the
assembling
or
gathering
of
any
Troops
,
upon
occasion
or
pretence
of
private
quarrels
;
or
to
enter
into
any
such
kinde
of
Association
.
It
was
also
Enacted
,
That
to
hold
intelligence
,
to
make
Leagues
offensive
,
or
to
have
participation
with
such
,
either
within
or
without
France
;
to
levy
Soldiers
without
the
Kings
License
,
should
be
judged
and
deemed
High
Treason
,
and
offenders
herein
to
be
holden
as
disturbers
of
the
State
.
All
which
Laws
are
set
down
in
the
Code
of
Henry
the
Third
,
Printed
at
Paris
,
1597.
And
all
the
Lawyers
of
France
affirm
the
same
;
viz.
Francis
Rogueau
des
droicts
Royaux
.
Bodin
de
Repub.
Le
grand
Coustumier
,
and
others
.
And
surely
with
great
reason
:
For
,
as
without
Order
there
can
be
no
Peace
,
so
without
Justice
no
Society
.
And
Calvinists
in
this
respect
,
differ
not
at
all
from
the
worst
of
Anabaptists
,
if
they
refuse
submission
to
the
Superior
Magistrate
,
and
to
the
Law
.
Magistrates
,
as
King
Josaphat
saith
,
2.
Paralip
.
19.
Non
hominis
,
sed
Dei
exercent
judicium
;
Do
execute
the
judgement
,
not
of
man
,
but
of
God
.
And
verily
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
this
seditious
Sect
and
Doctrine
of
Calvinism
hath
cast
the
State
of
France
into
a
very
desperate
disease
,
under
which
it
laboreth
at
present
,
and
such
as
may
seem
to
require
more
then
an
Aesculapius
,
to
give
it
perfect
cure
.
For
as
much
as
neither
the
Majesty
of
their
King
,
nor
the
Forces
of
his
Armies
,
nor
the
Wisdom
of
his
Councel
,
and
Parliaments
,
nor
the
Authority
of
the
Estates
so
often
assembled
,
nor
the
Obedience
due
to
Justice
,
nor
their
own
Peace
and
Safety
,
together
with
that
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
can
move
a
few
desperate
Out-Laws
,
sheltring
in
Montauban
,
and
Rochel
,
to
yeild
up
themselves
and
their
Arms
to
the
King
,
and
to
seek
from
His
Royal
Grace
and
Favor
that
Peace
which
all
other
his
dutiful
Subjects
,
even
of
their
own
Tribe
and
Profession
elswhere
,
do
securely
enjoy
.
Titulus
Tertius
.
KNOXISM
:
OR
The
Troubles
in
SCOTLAND
.
BUt
perhaps
this
Fiery
Zeal
of
the
Rabbins
of
Genevah
,
if
it
were
transplanted
into
some
colder
Climate
;
as
for
example
,
into
Scotland
,
it
would
cool
somewhat
,
and
be
found
of
a
better
temper
.
Not
one
jot
better
.
Calum
,
non
animum
,
mutant
:
It
is
to
change
air
onely
,
not
complexion
.
Their
spirits
,
that
come
from
thence
,
are
too
much
fixed
upon
mischeif
,
to
be
easily
dispersed
;
much
less
to
be
sublimated
unto
true
goodness
and
vertue
.
As
experience
hath
shewn
,
in
the
example
of
an
infamous
Empirick
sent
from
Genevah
thither
,
whose
practices
have
inflamed
the
whole
Body
of
that
Kingdom
,
and
filled
it
with
so
much
irregular
Zeal
,
and
abundance
of
ill
Humors
,
as
thereby
hath
grown
a
Pleurisie
of
Troubles
in
that
State
,
which
hath
cost
much
blood
,
and
is
not
perfectly
cured
to
this
day
.
The
Authors
of
the
Tumults
and
Alterations
in
Scotland
,
with
the
Actors
also
,
were
as
violent
as
Whirlwinds
;
they
blew
down
all
that
stood
in
their
way
,
even
Royalty
and
the
Crown
it self
.
John
Knox
,
Goodman
,
Gilby
,
and
Buchanan
,
were
the
principal
Instruments
of
the
Work
,
and
emissaries
of
Master
Calvin
;
yet
bravely
seconded
by
Master
David
Fergersson
(
a
Learned
Shoemaker
,
but
Minister
at
Dundee
,
)
by
Master
Coverdale
,
Willox
,
Rous
,
Harriot
,
and
Montgomery
.
Victrix
Legio
,
a
man
may
well
say
,
Et
Novatores
strenui
.
Men
of
invincible
obstinacy
in
their
way
,
and
as
perfect
Innovators
,
as
could
be
desired
.
All
of
them
Ministers
,
and
of
such
Salt-peter
Spirits
,
as
were
fit
to
blow
up
,
and
put
into
Combustion
any
Nation
in
the
World
.
By
these
was
the
Church
of
Scotland
Reformed
,
according
to
the
Standard
of
Genevah
,
and
the
Platform
of
those
Elders
.
Knox
was
their
Nehemia's
,
but
far
unlike
him
,
both
in
proceedings
and
qualities
;
yet
he
pretended
to
act
his
part
:
How
properly
and
piously
his
Countryman
will
best
inform
you
,
Joh.
Knoxi
.
who
wrote
of
his
vertues
.
Buchanan
was
ever
a
rude
and
slovenly
Swiss
,
of
a
presumptuous
audacity
,
and
by
nature
factious
.
He
was
one
of
them
,
that
in
the
time
of
James
the
Fifth
,
at
Edinburgh
,
did
solemnly
in
Lent
eat
the
Paschal
Lamb
;
and
being
convicted
of
that
Judaism
(
a
business
which
the
King
himself
examined
)
his
Companions
were
condemned
and
burnt
for
the
Heresie
;
but
he
himself
escaped
,
and
fled
over
into
other
Countreys
,
as
a
man
reserved
to
be
a
scourge
to
his
own
.
But
to
discern
their
spirits
cleerly
,
and
to
judge
of
their
peaceableness
,
patience
,
sanctity
,
&c.
which
yet
they
so
much
pretended
,
we
must
first
read
their
Theorems
,
and
by
the
Maxims
of
their
Doctrine
,
we
shall
finde
them
Doctors
extraordinary
indeed
,
and
such
as
were
scarce
to
be
matched
again
in
the
whole
World
,
for
the
business
which
they
came
about
.
I
shall
begin
with
Knox
first
,
who
in
his
Book
to
the
Nobility
and
people
of
Scotland
,
instructs
them
thus
in
the
point
we
treat
of
,
viz.
Of
obedience
to
Princes
,
and
Loyalty
,
Neque
promissum
,
neque
juramentum
obligare
potest
,
&c.
Neither
promise
,
saith
he
,
nor
oath
can
oblige
any
man
to
obey
,
or
give
assistance
unto
Tyrants
,
against
God
.
It
is
true
;
no
man
saith
that
they
can
,
when
the
Tyrant
expresly
commandeth
,
that
which
God
expr●sly
forbiddeth
;
but
that
is
not
the
case
:
All
the
World
knoweth
,
in
the
sence
of
Knox
and
Genevah
there
is
much
pretended
to
be
against
God
,
which
is
not
at
all
forbidden
by
God
.
And
when
a
Christian
Prince
commands
nothing
,
but
what
his
Office
and
the
Laws
of
his
Kingdom
do
require
him
to
command
,
certainly
we
may
not
so
hastily
presume
it
to
be
against
God
;
some
better
Authority
must
declare
it
to
be
so
,
then
the
bare
opinion
of
a
Knox
,
or
a
Buchanan
.
So
in
his
History
of
Scotland
,
Princes
,
saith
he
,
may
be
deposed
by
the
people
,
if
they
be
Tyrants
against
God
and
his
Truth
;
and
their
Subjects
are
free
from
their
Oaths
and
Obedience
.
Secondly
,
Goodman
his
Companion
and
Fellow
Boutefeu
sings
to
the
same
tune
out
of
Exodus
,
Toti
populo
hoc
onus
incumbit
,
&c.
This
is
a
duty
,
saith
he
,
which
lieth
upon
all
the
people
in
general
,
to
see
that
Idolaters
be
punished
,
whosoever
,
or
how
great
soever
they
be
,
none
must
be
excepted
,
neither
King
,
nor
Queen
,
nor
the
Emperor
himself
.
This
is
his
Homily
;
If
Governors
fall
from
God
(
and
still
we
must
remember
,
what
it
is
to
fall
from
God
in
his
sense
)
ad
furcas
abripiant
,
away
with
them
,
God
requires
it
of
the
people
,
that
they
fall
upon
them
,
and
Hang
them
up
instantly
.
Most
excellent
Consistorian
Doctrine
verily
!
such
Spirits
,
and
such
Preachers
deserve
the
countenance
of
the
State
.
Neither
is
Buchanan
much
behinde
in
such
grave
and
wholesome
Counsels
.
p.
61.
For
first
he
tels
you
,
that
the
people
is
above
the
King
,
and
of
greater
Authority
then
he
.
If
he
means
this
of
the
people
Collectively
taken
,
and
Legally
represented
;
albeit
it
were
true
,
yet
is
it
not
any
way
pertinent
to
his
purpose
;
for
never
did
he
,
nor
any
of
his
reforming
brethren
beyond
the
Seas
,
act
any
thing
by
the
Authority
of
the
people
in
that
sense
:
if
he
means
,
as
he
must
do
,
of
the
people
dispersedly
,
and
rising
,
in
tumults
heer
and
there
of
their
own
heads
,
it
is
apparently
seditious
,
and
destructive
of
all
Governments
whatsoever
.
After
he
hath
said
this
,
and
that
the
people
may
bestow
the
Crown
at
their
pleasure
(
notwithstanding
that
the
Law
ordereth
the
descent
thereof
in
a
particular
and
certain
succession
)
he
falls
at
last
into
a
Dialogue
worth
your
observing
.
They
hold
,
saith
he
,
meaning
Royallists
,
that
Kings
must
be
obeyed
good
or
bad
.
It
is
blasphemy
to
affirm
that
,
saith
Buchanan
.
But
,
God
placeth
often
times
evil
Kings
,
say
the
Royallists
:
So
doth
he
oft
private
men
to
kill
them
,
saies
Buchanan
.
But
in
1
Tim.
we
are
commanded
to
pray
for
Princes
,
say
they
.
So
are
we
commanded
to
pray
for
Theeves
,
saith
he
.
But
say
the
Royallists
,
S.
Paul
commands
obedience
to
Princes
.
Saint
Paul
wrote
so
,
saith
Buchanan
,
in
the
infancy
of
the
Church
;
if
he
lived
now
,
he
would
write
otherwise
.
It
hath
been
said
,
that
nullum
magnum
ingenium
sine
aliquâ
mixturâ
insaniae
,
These
great
high-soaring
wits
have
commonly
some
tincture
of
frenzy
following
them
.
Buchanan
in
his
time
was
counted
for
such
,
a
great
wit
;
but
questionless
had
he
been
perfectly
sound
,
he
could
never
have
let
slip
such
a
Hysteron-proteron
,
as
this
is
,
from
his
Pen
;
he
would
never
have
set
the
Cart
thus
before
the
Horse
,
the
people
above
the
King
,
arming
them
to
kill
their
Princes
,
under
any
undeclared
,
unjudged
pretense
of
Tyranny
;
For
when
such
a
thing
is
done
without
justice
and
publick
order
,
what
can
be
more
impious
and
abominable
?
yet
Kn●x
not
onely
justyfieth
it
,
but
could
be
content
,
there
were
publike
rewards
appointed
for
such
Assassinates
,
which
there
are
for
such
as
kill
Wolves
.
So
far
doth
the
zeal
and
light
of
their
new
Gospel
carry
them
.
The
sword
of
Gideon
is
now
in
their
hands
,
and
all
are
Midianites
,
Moabites
,
and
Enemies
of
God
that
stand
in
their
way
.
But
I
pray
thee
good
Reader
what
is
Anarchy
,
Sedition
,
Treason
,
if
this
be
order
or
good
government
?
I
shall
not
need
to
trouble
you
further
with
instances
of
Doctrine
:
The
book
of
Dangerous
positions
,
&c.
gives
a
general
Sentence
,
that
such
Divinity
as
this
,
is
not
holden
by
Knox
and
Buchanan
alone
,
but
generally
,
saith
he
,
for
ought
I
can
perceive
by
the
chief
Consistorians
beyond
the
Seas
.
He
means
the
Presbyterian
Divines
,
Calvin
,
Beza
,
and
the
rest
of
their
Gang
;
whose
opinions
have
been
but
too
much
reverenced
here
in
England
,
since
the
year
1570.
and
it
would
be
very
unhappy
,
that
such
shops
of
sedition
,
as
their
Consistories
be
,
should
be
ever
set
up
,
or
opened
:
here
Whittingham
in
his
Preface
to
Goodmans
Book
of
Obedience
,
testifieth
from
Genevah
,
that
it
had
been
allowed
,
and
much
commended
by
the
chief
Divines
of
that
place
.
Calvin
himself
Epist.
105.
to
Knox
doth
applaud
his
practices
,
and
encourage
him
to
proceed
.
Buchanans
works
pass'd
for
a
long
time
as
currant
in
Scotland
,
as
if
they
had
been
Printed
Cum
privilegio
;
till
the
King
at
last
found
it
necessary
to
prohibite
them
.
So
we
see
,
it
was
not
Goodman
alone
,
nor
Knox
alone
,
but
the
whole
Congregation
of
Presbyterians
,
that
defended
such
dangerous
Paradoxes
;
and
not
in
one
Country
,
but
generally
where
they
were
admitted
;
not
lately
or
newly
,
but
originally
and
from
the
beginning
of
their
sect
.
Yea
their
Genevah
Bibles
pretend
to
prove
it
from
2
Chron.
15.16
.
where
they
allow
the
deposing
of
Queen
Maacha
,
by
her
son
King
Asa
,
for
Idolatry
.
But
it
is
an
example
,
which
by
no
violence
they
can
use
,
will
be
fitted
to
their
purpose
.
For
first
it
was
done
,
not
by
private
persons
,
the
King
alone
,
but
with
the
full
consent
,
yea
,
Covenant
of
all
the
people
,
V.
13.
and
not
contrary
,
but
according
to
the
express
Law
,
Deut.
13.9
.
What
is
this
to
private
persons
,
or
the
people
tumultuously
runing
together
against
their
Princes
,
and
killing
them
not
only
without
any
publike
order
or
authority
acknowledged
,
but
even
contrary
to
the
Laws
established
,
and
while
the
Princes
themselves
are
doing
nothing
,
but
what
the
Laws
established
and
their
Office
oblige
them
to
do
?
Such
practises
as
these
are
not
allowed
at
Doway
;
nor
are
there
any
such
notes
to
be
found
in
the
Rhemists
Testament
.
Scotland
)
either
from
the
Go●rnment
,
or
out
of
the
World
:
For
●t
is
not
certain
,
which
he
meaneth
,
●nd
the
phrase
,
as
his
Spirit
,
in●lines
to
the
worse
.
And
therefore
,
because
the
Nobility
,
as
it
seems
,
would
make
no
more
haste
,
they
●egin
the
Reformation
themselves
,
●iz
.
He
and
thirty
more
of
his
●ompany
;
first
of
all
,
by
surprizing
●he
Castle
of
Saint
Andrews
,
and
●urdering
of
the
Cardinal
Betun
.
This
was
in
the
year
1546.
The
Queen
hereupon
summoning
him
●o
appear
,
and
answer
for
such
out●ages
,
he
refused
;
she
proclaims
●im
Traytor
,
he
contemns
her
Pro●lamation
;
and
having
secured
●imself
at
Saint
Johnstons
from
any
danger
of
apprehension
by
the
Queens
Officers
,
who
sought
him
,
he
was
so
far
from
relenting
,
or
shewing
any
respect
to
the
Queen
Regent
,
that
at
the
same
time
he
perswades
the
Burgesses
of
the
place
,
viz.
Saint
Johnstons
,
and
of
Dundee
,
to
suppress
the
Frieries
,
to
pull
down
Images
in
the
Churches
,
and
overthrow
the
Abbeys
of
Stone
,
and
Saint
Andrews
:
Which
they
did
,
keeping
Forces
in
the
Field
two
moneths
together
,
taking
the
Coyning
Irons
into
their
custody
,
and
proceeded
so
uncontroulably
,
and
without
resistance
in
their
disordrous
courses
,
that
it
even
brake
the
heart
of
that
Noble
and
Religious
Queen
Regent
to
see
it
.
After
whose
death
,
in
the
year
1560.
(
the
Queen
being
then
in
France
)
by
the
instigation
and
procurement
of
Knox
,
it
was
enacted
,
as
a
Law
perpetual
and
fundamental
in
the
State
,
That
Catholike
Religion
should
be
abolished
,
and
that
whosoever
defended
the
Popes
Authority
in
Scotland
,
should
be
banished
,
and
that
all
former
Acts
to
the
contrary
should
be
repealed
.
This
was
pretended
to
be
done
by
the
three
Estates
;
but
the
Queens
Commission
could
not
be
shewn
,
nor
any
consent
of
hers
to
confirm
such
Acts
;
beside
the
opposition
which
the
Clergy
or
State
Ecclesiastical
generally
made
against
such
proceedings
,
Jo.
Leslaeus
hist.
of
Scotland
.
not
onely
in
the
Parliament
or
Convention
of
States
,
where
they
happened
to
be
overborn
,
but
all
the
Kingdom
over
.
Therefore
to
make
that
seem
good
by
a
colour
of
Law
,
which
was
at
first
begun
by
meer
Faction
and
Violence
,
some
years
after
;
viz.
Anno
1567.
and
after
the
deposition
,
or
rather
unjust
and
forced
Resignation
of
their
lawful
Sovereign
the
Queen
,
they
procure
an
other
Parliament
to
be
called
(
the
Earl
Murray
being
then
Regent
,
and
the
King
scarce
out
of
his
Cradle
)
which
confirms
the
Acts
of
the
Parliament
,
1560.
Medea
,
Athaliah
,
and
what
not
?
Nullum
ejus
sceleribus
nomen
,
&c.
The
Good
Man
,
it
seems
,
could
not
finde
words
bad
enough
to
express
her
guiltiness
;
and
yet
how
well
is
it
known
,
he
had
store
of
them
always
at
command
;
and
how
maliciously
he
pleaded
against
her
,
while
she
was
prisoner
in
England
,
onely
out
of
hatred
to
the
House
of
Lorrain
,
appears
abundantly
in
his
Book
called
Reveille-Matin
.
I
confess
,
generally
t
is
better
to
bury
old
quarrels
,
then
to
renew
their
memory
;
yet
to
justifie
the
Innocent
,
and
to
detect
perfectly
the
evil
practises
of
these
men
,
I
cannot
forbear
to
insist
a
while
on
this
Subject
,
and
to
declare
more
particularly
,
what
inducements
they
pretended
,
for
such
exorbitant
courses
.
They
accused
the
Queen
of
procuring
the
death
of
her
Husband
,
the
Lord
Henry
Darley
,
out
of
a
desire
and
intention
to
marry
Bothwel
,
who
was
principal
in
the
murther
.
Therefore
say
they
,
for
zeal
to
Justice
,
for
the
Honor
of
the
Realm
,
and
satisfaction
to
Forreign
Nations
,
it
is
necessary
,
that
she
be
under
restraint
,
til
she
cleer
her self
from
the
imputation
of
such
heinous
crimes
.
These
were
their
Accusations
and
pretenses
.
But
touching
the
Murther
it
was
very
unlike
to
be
true
;
and
certainly
required
manifest
proofs
,
if
ever
any
cause
did
.
Her
Sex
was
not
fit
for
such
a
Butchery
;
and
her
nature
known
to
be
too
Royal
,
to
harbor
such
dishonorable
Treachery
:
though
she
had
some
just
cause
of
offence
against
him
.
If
she
had
desired
to
put
him
to
death
,
he
was
her
Subject
,
and
she
might
have
done
it
,
openly
,
legally
,
and
by
course
of
Justice
.
He
had
been
of
the
Confederacy
for
the
killing
of
David
Riza
her
Secretary
;
his
own
Dagger
was
found
in
his
Body
.
The
Earl
Morton
beeing
fled
into
England
upon
that
offence
,
he
presumed
to
revoke
him
,
and
call
him
home
without
th●
Queens
knowledge
or
allowance
.
Neither
was
he
Loyal
to
the
Queen
in
respect
of
Conjugal
affection
and
duty
;
his
off●nsiveness
in
that
kinde
was
very
notorious
and
scandalous
to
all
the
Court
,
and
occasion
of
much
disquiet
and
difference
betwixt
the
Queen
and
him
;
and
from
whence
their
common
Adversaries
took
advantage
,
in
a
short
time
,
to
ruin
them
both
:
What
then
is
the
proof
of
such
a
crime
?
what
evidence
bring
they
to
convince
her
guilty
of
the
Fact
?
First
they
object
,
that
Douglas
,
Earl
Bothwels
man
,
was
executed
for
it
.
True
.
And
that
it
was
he
,
that
brought
a
Box
of
Letters
of
the
Queens
to
Bothwel
,
which
he
had
received
of
Sir
James
Balfoor
at
Edenburgh
to
carry
to
his
Master
;
by
which
Letters
intercepted
,
their
juglings
and
practises
(
viz.
of
the
Queen
and
Bothwel
)
were
discovered
.
It
is
answered
,
Lyes
have
commonly
one
Leg
short
;
and
so
't
is
here
.
For
is
it
probable
,
that
either
the
Queen
,
or
the
Earl
should
repose
such
confidence
,
and
so
great
secrets
in
a
man
,
that
was
known
to
be
at
the
devotion
of
a
contrary
Faction
,
as
Sir
James
Balfoor
was
?
Is
it
likely
she
would
at
all
send
such
a
Packet
,
which
she
knew
contained
matter
of
great
Peril
,
but
of
no
consequence
at
all
to
her self
?
For
she
directs
them
to
be
burnt
,
and
might
have
done
that
her self
well
enough
without
the
labor
of
sending
them
to
him
.
Beside
,
the
Queen
ever
denied
those
Letters
to
be
hers
,
though
her
hand
had
been
counterfeited
to
them
;
neither
was
there
Superscription
,
Indorsement
,
Seal
,
Date
,
or
any
thing
else
,
that
might
possibly
discover
more
cleerly
,
whose
they
were
,
or
from
whom
coming
.
Her
hand
was
onely
Subscribed
,
the
Letters
themselves
of
another
Character
;
and
truly
it
is
not
probable
,
that
in
a
business
of
so
great
privacy
,
she
should
require
the
State
of
a
Secretary
,
and
that
of
some
Stranger
too
?
for
had
it
been
the
hand
of
any
of
her
ordinary
Amanuenses
,
the
case
had
been
cleer
,
and
a
discovery
would
have
been
easily
made
.
Neither
could
he
,
who
delivered
them
,
ever
be
found
out
to
discover
the
Pack
;
and
Douglass
,
who
was
the
man
accused
to
carry
them
,
protested
at
his
death
,
that
he
never
knew
of
any
such
Letters
.
Lastly
,
supposing
that
she
had
indeed
sent
them
,
yet
was
there
no
express
proof
of
any
unlawful
act
,
attempt
,
or
practise
to
charge
her
with
.
Suppose
she
had
desired
to
have
her
husband
murthered
:
doubtless
it
had
been
a
great
offence
against
God
,
and
odious
to
all
men
;
but
was
it
a
sufficient
cause
for
her
own
Subjects
to
take
Arms
against
her
,
and
to
depose
her
?
Was
not
David
in
a
like
case
,
in
the
business
of
Vriah
and
Bathshebah
?
Yet
he
forfeited
not
his
Crown
.
Saint
John
Baptist
reproved
Herod
for
his
Adultery
,
yet
did
neither
exhort
nor
counsel
the
people
to
deprive
him
of
his
Dignity
,
though
he
were
both
a
stranger
of
Idumaea
,
and
an
usurper
.
Edward
the
fourth
of
England
was
not
deposed
for
keeping
another
mans
Wife
,
though
he
committed
a
great
sin
;
Nor
Henry
eighth
for
cutting
off
the
Heads
of
so
many
of
his
own
Wives
,
and
committing
as
great
sins
,
Spectante
populo
,
in
the
view
of
his
Kingdom
and
of
all
the
world
.
Surely
these
Bou●efeux
,
while
they
presume
to
punish
their
Kings
for
sin
,
without
any
good
authority
or
proof
,
do
precipitate
themselves
unhappily
into
far
greater
.
Zeal
in
them
is
like
a
Sword
in
a
mad
mans
hand
,
dangerous
to
himself
and
others
.
But
to
the
matter
;
What
other
probabilities
did
they
produce
against
her
?
Many
,
She
mourned
faintly
for
his
death
,
which
is
a
sign
,
she
was
weary
of
his
life
.
She
acquitted
Bothwel
for
his
death
,
and
did
not
punish
him
,
as
he
deserved
,
Ergo
,
let
her
die
.
But
what
a
Nugipoliloquides
is
this
Buchanan
?
are
such
conjectural
presumptions
,
as
these
,
matter
of
evidence
sufficient
to
depose
Princes
?
As
for
her
Mourning
and
the
Funerals
,
His
Body
was
Embalmed
,
and
laid
by
James
the
fifth
her
Father
;
the
Lord
Tracquaire
,
Justice
Clerk
and
others
attended
the
Corps
;
indeed
most
of
the
Counsel
being
Protestants
,
the
Catholike
Ceremonies
were
not
permitted
:
and
in
Scotland
it
is
not
the
custom
to
reserve
the
Corps
Fourty
days
.
Nor
was
it
decent
,
that
the
Queen
her self
should
have
been
there
personally
mourning
,
as
a
Subject
:
therefore
she
mourned
privatly
,
as
his
Sovereign
and
Wife
;
which
she
did
so
long
,
that
her
Counsel
,
and
Physitians
both
were
forced
to
disswade
her
from
it
,
and
to
cease
.
All
which
Sir
Henry
Killegrew
might
witness
,
who
was
sent
from
England
to
condole
and
comfort
her
.
What
could
be
required
more
of
a
Wife
?
But
as
concerning
Earl
Bothwel
and
the
Marriage
following
,
herein
the
jugling
of
Murray
and
his
faction
was
most
admirable
,
and
worthy
to
be
known
.
For
First
,
was
not
Bothwel
acquitted
for
this
crime
by
his
Peers
?
was
not
Murray
himself
,
(
who
best
knew
the
Plot
)
together
with
the
Lord
Lindsey
,
Sempil
,
and
other
adherents
,
principal
to
procure
his
purgation
?
The
Queen
did
not
acquit
him
out
of
her
own
affection
,
or
will
onely
,
but
by
their
advice
and
Counsel
,
who
were
the
chief
Pilots
of
the
State
,
at
that
time
.
Nay
,
did
not
the
same
parties
Murray
,
Sempil
,
&c.
procure
others
of
the
Nobles
to
joyn
with
them
,
and
sollicited
the
Queen
to
Marry
Bothwel
,
pretending
it
necessary
for
her
to
take
such
a
Husband
,
to
defend
her
in
troublesome
times
;
yea
did
they
not
in
some
maner
force
her
to
it
?
and
by
their
Hand-writing
to
Bothwel
,
did
they
not
binde
themselves
to
obey
him
,
in
case
he
would
marry
her
?
did
not
they
themselves
,
viz.
Murray
,
Sempil
and
the
rest
,
(
in
order
to
this
)
procure
the
Divorce
of
Bothwel
from
his
first
Wife
,
sister
to
the
Earl
of
Huntly
?
and
are
thereby
most
cleerly
convinced
of
double
dealing
?
But
what
follows
?
The
charg
of
the
Murther
.
And
of
this
the
Lord
Harris
accused
Murray
himself
,
viz.
that
at
Craigmillar
,
he
,
Morton
,
and
Bothwel
did
consult
,
conspire
,
and
determine
the
Kings
death
;
for
the
effecting
whereof
Indentures
were
there
drawn
and
subscribed
by
them
.
And
to
convince
it
more
evidently
,
Pourry
,
Paris
,
and
Hay
,
who
were
all
three
Executed
for
the
Murther
,
confessed
at
their
death
,
and
called
God
to
witness
,
that
those
two
(
Murray
and
Morton
)
were
the
principal
contrivers
of
it
.
The
like
did
John
Hepburn
,
Bothwels
servant
,
at
his
Execution
for
the
same
Fact
;
protesting
that
he
had
seen
the
Articles
and
Writings
drawn
to
that
purpose
,
as
we
said
.
To
blinde
the
world
therefore
a
little
,
Murray
and
Morton
take
up
Arms
upon
a
pretence
to
apprehend
Bothwel
,
and
send
out
ships
to
pursue
him
at
Sea
,
whom
themselves
had
sent
away
;
yea
had
sent
the
Lord
Grange
on
purpose
to
him
,
to
advise
and
will
him
for
his
own
safety
,
to
be
gone
,
promising
,
that
no
body
should
pursue
him
:
as
indeed
none
did
very
hastily
:
for
he
stayed
after
this
no
less
then
two
Months
in
Scotland
,
viz.
until
Murray
was
returned
out
of
France
.
Then
of
necessity
he
must
be
gone
;
otherwise
by
his
stay
,
or
their
taking
him
,
they
would
be
all
betrayed
themselves
:
So
he
finding
himself
over-reach't
by
his
Associates
in
the
Conspiracy
,
and
being
as
sure
to
be
overpowered
by
them
,
if
he
should
abide
it
,
was
content
at
last
to
withdraw
,
and
be
offered
up
as
a
Sacrifice
to
the
censure
of
the
world
for
their
purgation
.
This
therefore
was
the
Texture
and
sum
of
the
Plot
concerning
the
death
of
the
Lord
Darley
Husband
to
the
Queen
,
and
the
Queens
Marriage
of
Bothwel
.
These
two
Catilines
(
Murray
who
was
the
Queens
base
Brother
,
and
Morton
)
caused
the
King
to
be
slain
,
using
Bothwels
consent
and
assistance
in
it
;
which
Bothwel
they
perswade
afterward
to
Marry
the
Queen
,
and
deal
as
effectually
with
the
Queen
,
that
she
should
be
willing
to
Marry
Bothwel
:
and
this
on
purpose
,
that
they
might
have
ground
hereby
to
ruin
them
both
,
and
possess
themselves
of
the
government
;
as
in
a
short
time
they
did
,
upon
a
colourable
,
though
feigned
,
accusation
brought
against
them
,
viz.
against
the
Queen
and
Bothwel
,
as
conspiratours
and
contrivers
of
the
Kings
death
.
T
is
well
known
,
the
Earl
Murray
never
truly
loved
the
Lord
Darley
.
He
was
once
in
Arms
and
in
the
field
to
have
kild
him
;
and
thereupon
fl●d
into
England
.
After
this
he
perswaded
the
Lord
Darley
to
give
his
consent
to
the
Murthering
of
David
Riza
the
Queens
Secretary
;
in
which
action
a
Pistol
was
also
set
to
the
Queens
Belly
,
being
then
great
with
Childe
,
to
terrifie
her
,
and
,
if
it
could
have
been
,
to
procure
her
Micsarrying
:
but
the
Lord
Darley
,
having
obtained
the
Queens
pardon
for
this
,
yet
fearing
lest
Murray
should
inform
Her
Majestie
concerning
him
,
further
then
he
liked
,
he
resolves
with
himself
to
kill
Murray
;
but
first
,
out
of
I
know
not
what
reason
,
discovers
his
intention
to
the
Queen
,
whom
he
supposed
to
be
very
much
incensed
against
Murray
;
but
she
utterly
disliked
the
business
,
and
would
not
endure
him
to
speak
of
it
:
which
coming
afterwards
to
Murrays
knowledge
,
as
he
had
before
practisd
to
estrang
the
Queen
from
her
Husband
,
and
offered
to
procure
her
a
Divorce
from
him
,
(
which
she
also
utterly
condemned
,
)
so
now
he
resolves
to
make
away
him
viz.
the
Lord
Darl●y
,
and
to
that
end
Plots
with
the
Earls
Morton
and
Bothwel
,
as
hath
been
said
,
yet
himself
cunningly
,
to
divert
suspicion
,
and
that
he
might
be
thought
absolutely
innocent
in
the
business
,
when
as
now
all
things
were
agreed
upon
,
withdraws
himself
,
from
the
Court
first
,
and
then
goes
into
France
,
a
little
before
the
Murther
was
committed
.
All
which
passages
,
being
indeed
the
most
intricate
maze
of
Treachery
(
one
of
them
)
that
ever
was
devised
by
wicked
men
,
were
made
to
appear
plain
enough
unto
Queen
Elizabeths
Commissioners
at
York
,
as
is
manifest
by
Sir
Ralph
Sadlers
Notes
concerning
that
business
,
which
I
have
seen
;
but
afterward
more
cleer
then
the
Sun
,
at
the
Tryal
and
Execution
of
the
Earl
Morton
.
Yet
upon
such
false
and
treacherous
Foundations
as
these
,
do
they
ground
all
their
disloyal
proceedings
and
hard
usage
of
the
Queens
Majestie
their
natural
Sovereign
afterward
,
viz.
That
which
they
used
towards
her
at
Carbery
hill
,
their
slanderous
Libels
,
their
imprisoning
her
at
Lough-Levin
;
and
their
Act
of
Parliament
for
her
deposition
,
as
appeareth
by
the
words
of
the
Statute
.
Lastly
the
resignation
of
her
Crown
;
which
yet
they
stoutly
affirmed
at
York
,
to
have
been
voluntary
and
of
her
own
seeking
.
But
whether
it
were
so
or
no
,
their
course
of
proceeding
will
best
manifest
.
For
first
,
themselves
had
drawn
up
the
form
of
Resignation
,
before
she
understood
any
thing
of
it
.
Then
Athol
,
Liddington
and
the
rest
send
Sir
Robert
Melvin
to
her
,
to
signifie
from
them
the
great
danger
she
was
in
;
and
to
perswade
her
to
yeeld
to
their
Motion
touching
her
Resignation
:
yea
they
alledged
,
as
out
of
duty
and
well
wishing
to
her
,
as
they
said
,
that
in
case
the
condition
of
affairs
should
change
,
what
she
should
do
now
,
could
not
be
any
prejudice
to
her
,
being
it
was
extorted
.
Sir
Nicholas
Thro●morton
was
about
this
time
arrived
in
Scotland
from
the
Queen
of
England
;
upon
other
pretenses
indeed
,
but
a
most
fit
man
to
further
such
a
work
:
which
he
did
,
so
like
a
cunning
Artificer
,
that
what
wind
soever
blew
him
thither
,
he
deserved
well
at
his
return
to
have
been
created
Lord
Hurly
.
At
last
comes
the
Lord
Lindsey
(
one
whose
hands
had
been
formerly
washed
in
the
Secretaries
blood
,
)
with
a
Commission
from
the
Counsel
to
the
Queen
,
and
with
stern
looks
tenderd
the
writings
of
Resignation
to
her
,
threatning
fearfully
,
in
case
she
should
refuse
to
sign
them
.
Whereupon
she
subscribed
,
beeing
prisoner
;
and
to
save
her
life
,
lost
her
Crown
.
Was
this
a
Free
Resignation
,
think
you
?
Their
Act
of
Parliament
indeed
calls
it
so
,
but
the
world
will
judge
.
Beside
this
they
make
her
give
power
to
the
Lords
,
Lindsey
and
Ruthen
(
as
her
dearest
Friends
)
to
renounce
the
government
in
her
name
,
and
to
appoint
Murray
Regent
,
which
was
the
thing
he
had
long
&
earnestly
gaped
for
:
when
th●s
was
done
,
and
she
was
now
become
,
as
it
were
;
a
private
person
,
they
decree
,
Chap.
12.
that
she
shall
remain
prisoner
until
her
Tryal
.
And
Chap.
19.
They
draw
up
her
Indictment
most
scandalously
and
falsly
.
Among
the
causes
they
pretend
of
her
Resignation
,
they
say
first
,
That
she
was
weary
of
the
Government
.
But
,
their
Tyrannous
and
Disloyal
proceedings
had
made
her
so
,
if
she
were
.
Secondly
,
That
she
was
not
able
in
Body
and
Spirit
to
endure
the
pains
.
She
was
in
the
flower
of
her
age
,
and
a
Princess
of
no
mean
Vivacity
,
quickness
,
and
Magnanimity
of
Spirit
,
as
they
themselves
and
the
world
knew
.
And
thirdly
that
she
might
in
her
life
time
,
see
her
Son
setled
in
the
government
.
She
would
gladly
have
seen
him
first
of
age
to
govern
himself
.
This
was
the
direct
way
to
loose
both
her
Son
and
her self
,
for
ought
she
could
expect
or
foresee
otherwise
:
But
't
is
true
,
Domini
est
salus
,
qui
evellit
de
laqueo
pedes
suorum
,
Salvation
is
of
our
Lord
,
and
he
delivereth
the
Feet
of
his
people
out
of
the
Snare
.
For
as
it
happened
,
the
Queen
maketh
a
very
strange
Escape
:
and
at
Hamiltoun
,
the
house
of
a
Noble
Family
,
and
at
that
time
well
affected
,
she
rovoketh
all
,
whatsoever
she
had
done
in
her
imprisonment
,
Confessing
and
Prot●sting
that
it
was
all
again
her
Will
,
and
by
Force
and
Violence
extorted
from
her
;
That
no
form
of
legal
proceeding
had
been
observed
in
it
;
That
the
Noble
Earls
of
Huntley
,
Argile
,
Lord
Harris
and
many
others
,
never
consented
to
it
.
That
in
the
Parliament
,
where
it
was
transacted
,
there
was
not
above
Four
Earls
,
Six
Lords
,
One
Bishop
,
and
Three
Abbots
.
With
such
manifest
partiality
,
and
dislike
of
the
greater
and
better
part
of
the
Kingdom
was
the
business
carried
!
I
would
tell
you
some
other
,
no
mean
inducements
,
occasions
,
motives
,
which
perswaded
these
Heads
of
the
Scottish
Nation
,
to
cast
themselves
into
such
a
Gulf
of
disloyalty
against
their
natural
Sovereign
,
as
they
must
needs
either
perish
themselves
,
or
run
the
whole
State
of
the
Kingdom
upon
a
Rock
,
and
wrack
it
;
but
for
some
reasons
I
must
do
it
under
the
Vail
of
an
Apologue
;
For
all
things
are
not
to
be
spoken
plainly
.
IN
Africa
then
there
were
two
great
Forrests
neer
adjoyning
;
In
the
one
a
Lyon
governed
the
Beasts
,
in
the
other
a
Lyoness
.
The
Lyon
was
Rich
and
full
of
Prey
,
yet
feared
,
least
his
Neighbor
the
Lyoness
getting
her
a
Forreign
Mate
,
should
gather
so
much
strength
and
courage
,
as
to
pick
some
quarrel
with
him
,
and
invade
his
Forest
.
Wherefore
ca●ling
a
Counsel
of
his
Beasts
,
he
c●nsulted
with
them
,
how
they
might
secure
themselves
of
the
Lyoness
:
The
Bull
,
presumptuous
of
his
strength
,
and
used
to
go●e
all
that
came
in
his
way
,
together
with
the
Boar
,
and
the
Bear
contemned
such
vain
fears
,
as
not
worthy
of
the
Lyons
courage
:
yet
the
Major
part
of
the
other
Beasts
concurred
in
opinion
with
the
Lyon
,
That
there
was
ground
of
fears
and
jealousies
:
which
an
old
Ape
perceiving
,
that
had
lived
long
in
the
Forest
,
and
was
used
to
counterfeit
,
gave
advise
presently
,
that
the
Lyon
should
f●ign
kindeness
,
for
,
saith
he
,
being
an
old
dissembler
,
Great
hearts
are
soonest
won
with
faire
semblance
.
Neither
did
Reignard
the
Fox
dislike
this
Counsel
;
but
knowing
that
the
Lyoness
had
many
hungry
.
Wolves
and
Wily
Foxes
about
her
,
advised
the
Lyon
to
send
the
Goat
,
agrave
Bearded
personage
,
to
visite
the
Lyoness
and
renue
Freindship
:
and
under
colour
of
such
friendly
Negotiation
,
to
deal
privately
with
some
of
the
Wolves
and
Foxes
about
the
Lyoness
,
and
breed
in
them
some
sear
and
apprehensions
of
her
cruelty
;
yea
and
if
he
found
them
inclinable
to
such
Counsels
,
to
perswade
them
to
stand
more
upon
their
own
guard
,
and
not
to
suffer
the
Lyoness
to
rule
so
Arbitrarily
,
as
she
did
,
but
rather
,
if
they
could
,
to
make
themselves
a
Free
State
,
and
to
be
under
no
other
command
,
but
their
own
.
The
Goat
performed
this
service
so
wisely
,
that
the
Mongrel
,
a
Beast
much
used
and
very
neer
the
person
of
the
Lyoness
,
upon
hearing
the
Motion
,
resented
it
so
well
,
that
he
undertook
to
perswade
some
other
of
the
Counsel
.
But
,
saith
he
,
we
have
some
cruel
Beasts
among
us
,
which
favor
the
Lyoness
much
,
as
The
Tyger
,
the
Leopard
,
the
Vnicorn
,
&c.
if
they
perceive
this
,
they
will
oppose
us
instantly
,
and
make
a
Party
too
strong
for
us
.
Fear
not
that
,
said
the
Goat
,
we
can
spare
you
a
Regiment
or
two
of
such
Mastiffs
,
as
shall
defend
and
guard
you
sufficiently
:
onely
be
sure
,
that
you
stand
to
your
business
;
and
when
you
are
once
Masters
of
the
Field
,
there
will
be
Prey
and
spoile
enough
.
Vpon
this
the
Mongrel
,
the
Wolve●
,
and
the
Foxes
,
with
such
other
Brutes
as
adhered
to
them
,
lay
their
Heads
together
,
and
never
leave
consulting
and
conspiring
,
till
they
had
entrapped
the
Lyone●s
,
and
drawn
her
into
such
a
Pit-fal
,
as
she
was
not
able
to
recover
her self
,
but
they
seize
upon
her
,
disongle
her
at
their
pleasure
,
and
put
her
in
ward
.
Reignard
a
great
Counsellor
of
the
Lyon
in
the
other
Forest
,
and
a
Contriver
of
this
Treachery
,
hearing
what
success
it
had
,
and
that
the
Lyoness
was
secur'd
,
sends
another
Messenger
to
the
Mongrel
,
advising
him
to
make
sure
of
the
Lyoness
Whelp
,
and
then
he
might
securly
rule
and
govern
all
:
For
,
saith
he
,
Possession
is
the
chief
point
in
Law
:
and
when
you
have
him
,
you
have
all
.
Perhaps
,
out
of
sullenness
and
restraint
,
he
may
die
;
however
,
if
he
lives
,
he
shall
be
sure
to
live
at
your
pleasure
and
disposing
,
if
you
take
him
in
time
,
so
he
did
accordingly
.
This
is
the
Fable
.
The
Moralizing
of
it
,
I
leave
to
those
that
expound
Riddles
;
though
this
be
such
,
as
needeth
not
an
Oedipus
to
declare
it
.
I
might
here
end
my
discourse
of
this
pretended
Church
of
Scotland
,
and
of
its
irregular
and
tumultuous
Reformation
,
but
that
I
desire
to
satisfie
the
Reader
a
little
further
in
the
true
cause
of
this
particular
distemper
,
or
more
special
abuse
and
contempt
of
Civil
Magistracy
,
which
the
Reformers
of
this
Church
seem
to
have
shewen
all
along
their
work
.
It
proceeded
without
all
doubt
from
the
Spirit
and
humor
of
Calvin
,
who
first
devised
it
;
and
was
himself
a
bitter
enemy
against
all
Magistrates
,
in
whose
Counsels
he
could
not
rule
:
In
so
much
,
as
at
Genevah
it self
,
he
was
at
first
expelled
for
a
seditious
person
by
the
Magistrates
of
that
City
;
and
compelled
to
go
live
with
Bucer
at
Strasburgh
.
Yet
afterward
,
the
party
,
which
favored
him
,
prevailing
at
Genevah
,
he
was
recalled
back
again
;
but
refused
to
return
,
unless
upon
condition
and
promise
,
that
his
discipline
should
be
received
.
So
it
was
promised
by
a
general
consent
of
the
City
,
and
at
his
coming
performed
;
His
consistory
,
that
is
to
say
,
an
Oligarchy
of
certain
pickd
Elders
,
was
erected
,
as
it
were
the
Inquisition
of
Genevah
.
This
,
by
the
way
,
was
a
strain
of
policy
much
beyond
Luthers
dull
reach
,
and
which
madded
him
all
his
life
long
.
For
by
this
Calvin
did
not
onely
set
up
a
Church
Independent
of
him
,
and
without
consulting
at
all
with
him
,
viz.
with
Luther
,
but
became
a
Dictator
general
,
as
it
were
,
to
all
the
Protestant
or
reformed
Churches
abroad
;
and
so
very
much
Eclipsed
Luthers
glory
.
But
the
seat
of
his
Dominion
was
at
Genevah
,
as
we
said
,
having
setled
his
discipline
in
such
maner
there
,
that
by
colour
and
pretence
of
it
,
he
was
able
,
not
onely
to
censure
offenders
at
his
pleasure
,
but
to
carry
on
designs
against
any
opposition
whatsoever
:
For
indeed
through
the
concurrence
of
his
Eldership
(
who
were
commonly
all
at
his
book
)
he
was
upon
the
matter
inv●sted
with
a
kinde
of
Sovereignety
both
of
their
Town
and
Chu●ch
:
He
and
his
E●ders
ruled
all
there
.
And
to
the
end
it
should
be
received
abroad
with
due
reverence
(
though
it
were
indeed
the
Idol
of
his
own
fancy
,
yet
)
they
set
it
down
(
viz.
Calvins
Presbyterian
Discipline
)
for
a
mark
of
the
True
Church
,
and
joyn
it
in
equal
rank
with
the
Preaching
of
the
word
,
and
Administration
of
Sacraments
.
So
that
by
means
of
this
Discipline
he
not
onely
in
a
short
time
became
himself
the
great
Soldan
of
the
Lake
,
but
sent
his
Mammalukes
also
out
into
all
the
Provinces
of
France
,
and
planted
Reformed
Churches
there
after
his
Model
of
Genevah
:
The
Sinods
or
more
general
Assemblies
whereof
,
seating
themselves
in
the
principal
and
chief
Towns
of
the
Kingdom
,
are
thereby
inabled
to
hold
such
correspondence
with
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
of
the
Nation
inclined
to
novelty
,
as
that
they
are
sure
of
a
constant
and
strong
support
from
them
upon
all
occasions
;
yea
to
engage
them
perfectly
in
their
way
,
they
take
them
many
times
,
very
politickly
,
into
their
Consistories
in
the
quality
of
Lay-Elders
,
and
do
questionless
nourish
in
themselves
no
faint
hopes
,
to
be
able
one
day
by
their
means
to
subvert
those
Pillers
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
which
so
much
obstruct
their
proceedings
,
viz.
the
Bishops
,
Archbishops
,
and
other
Prelates
of
France
;
and
to
set
up
Calvinism
and
their
Consistories
all
the
Kingdom
over
.
This
,
I
say
,
is
the
Train
of
their
Policy
,
and
the
reason
,
why
they
are
so
implacable
in
their
hatred
,
and
incessantly
violent
and
active
against
all
such
Princes
and
States
,
as
do
oppose
the
introduction
of
their
Discipline
;
which
is
the
Medium
whereby
,
in
France
;
Scotland
,
the
Palatinate
and
elsewhere
,
they
have
made
,
or
endeavored
to
make
themselves
Supream
heads
and
Masters
of
misrule
over
all
others
:
as
hath
been
in
part
declared
already
,
and
shall
be
further
manifested
in
the
sequel
of
this
narration
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
all
commanders
,
Generals
,
and
all
other
Officers
whatsoever
in
their
service
,
are
so
strictly
injoyned
by
the
Articles
of
Bearn
,
la
Nove
with
so
much
,
and
so
long
incivilities
,
that
at
last
he
was
constrained
to
forsake
them
.
And
out
of
this
fiery
zeal
for
their
Diana
of
the
Discipline
it
proceeds
,
that
they
oppose
,
prosecute
,
and
vilifie
,
with
so
much
bitterness
of
spirit
and
ill
language
,
where
they
can
or
dare
,
all
other
Ecclesiastical
government
whatsoever
all
Order
of
Divine
Service
,
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
which
are
not
exactly
after
their
Mode
,
or
framed
according
to
their
Pattern
.
And
in
this
particular
the
Protestants
church
of
England
hath
,
from
the
beginning
so
much
tasted
of
their
spleen
,
or
madness
rather
,
that
Mr.
Butler
of
Cambridge
may
seem
to
have
shewen
no
less
judgement
,
then
wit
,
in
the
definition
which
he
once
gave
of
a
Puritan
,
viz.
That
he
was
a
Protestant
frayed
out
of
his
Wits
;
which
King
James
in
the
Conference
at
Hampton
Court
disliked
not
.
The
reason
whereof
may
be
this
.
We
finde
by
experience
,
that
Ceremonies
and
Solemnity
have
ever
in
the
Church
of
God
stirred
up
and
bred
a
reverence
and
devotion
in
the
hearts
of
good
people
towards
the
service
of
God
;
that
they
help
to
elevate
and
awaken
their
souls
in
time
of
prayer
and
other
Divine
worship
:
also
that
the
order
,
and
gravity
of
Bishops
and
other
Prelates
of
the
Church
were
,
not
onely
wont
to
finde
,
but
apt
to
procure
estimation
and
respect
with
the
people
.
Now
ask
a
Puritan
his
opinion
of
a
Rochet
,
a
Surplis
,
cornerd
Cap
,
or
any
other
Habit
,
which
distinguisheth
Ecclesiastical
persons
from
the
Laity
,
he
tells
you
presently
,
They
are
the
raggs
of
Antichrist
,
badges
of
Superstition
;
The
Communion
Book
he
calls
the
Portess
and
Breviary
of
Satan
;
set
prayers
extinguish
zeal
with
him
,
yea
are
tantum
non
flat
Idolatry
;
The
Ecclesiastical
Courts
are
the
Synagogues
or
Shops
of
the
Devil
,
and
but
the
excrements
of
a
corrupted
discipline
,
which
they
would
fain
reform
.
As
for
the
Authority
and
Government
of
Bishops
he
subscribs
to
Doctor
Ames
,
Hunc
Episcoporum
ordinem
&
medio
tollendum
,
&c.
That
either
this
Hierarchy
of
Bishops
must
down
,
or
Popery
will
come
upon
us
,
do
what
we
can
.
Cujus
contrarium
verum
est
.
But
let
that
pass
.
The
Clergy
of
England
they
count
Atheists
,
call
them
soldiers
of
Antichrist
,
and
a
Bastardly
Ministery
.
And
from
the
Fountain
of
this
frenzy
sprang
in
late
times
,
all
those
infamous
and
scandalous
Libels
of
Vdal
,
Penry
,
Brown
,
Greenwood
,
Martin
,
Marprelate
,
Martin
junior
,
Hay
any
work
for
a
Cooper
,
The
supplication
to
the
President
of
Wales
,
and
many
other
to
the
late
Queen
,
and
troublesome
to
the
State
.
But
the
spring-head
of
all
was
Calvin
himself
,
who
Epist.
105.
declares
magis
sibi
placere
,
&c.
that
he
(
forsooth
)
did
rather
approve
the
Scottish
Reformation
,
then
that
of
England
.
Gramercy
good
Sir
John
.
You
like
it
better
;
why
?
because
it
was
the
issue
of
your
own
happy
Brain
:
't
is
well
known
,
Knox
fetcht
his
Coales
from
your
Fire
,
and
cast
his
Engin
of
Reformation
in
your
Mould
;
and
so
upon
the
matter
,
in
commending
it
,
like
a
wise
man
,
you
commend
your self
.
So
Epist.
26.
he
tells
Cranmer
,
relictam
esse
congeriem
,
That
there
was
a
great
heap
of
Popish
superstitions
yet
remaining
in
the
Church
of
England
,
which
did
not
onely
dim
,
but
even
much
darken
,
and
corrupt
the
purity
of
Gods
worship
.
Hence
it
was
,
that
during
all
Queen
Maries
Reign
,
The
English
Church
at
Genevah
,
as
they
calld
themselves
,
was
Antagonist
,
and
at
defiance
with
the
English
Church
at
Franckfort
:
for
they
at
Franckfort
defended
the
Authority
of
Bishops
,
and
used
the
Leiturgy
and
Ceremonies
which
were
commanded
by
King
Edward
the
sixth
;
notwithstanding
Mr.
Calvin
,
writing
to
the
Protector
,
by
whose
Authority
they
had
been
established
,
was
so
modest
,
as
to
call
them
scoffingly
and
by
way
of
contempt
,
Tolerabiles
Ineptias
,
certain
fooleries
,
but
yet
such
,
as
might
be
born
withal
for
a
time
.
It
is
therefore
we
see
,
no
Hyperbolical
charge
or
Calumny
,
to
say
that
this
Presbyterian
Discipline
is
the
Palladium
of
Calvinists
,
for
which
they
do
not
onely
contend
but
fight
,
tanquam
pro
aris
&
focis
,
against
all
Kings
and
Princes
that
oppose
it
,
more
eagerly
and
bitterly
,
then
for
any
other
thing
:
which
no
man
will
deny
,
that
knowes
,
what
their
proceedings
have
been
,
&
are
in
France
,
Scotland
,
Low-countries
,
Bohemia
and
elsewhere
;
or
that
hath
read
Bsialicon
Doron
,
written
by
a
Pen
,
that
had
cause
enough
to
be
sensible
of
their
disorders
;
or
that
Book
of
Philippus
Nicolai
,
Joannes
Schutz
a
learned
Lutheran
,
they
trust
onely
upon
their
Soecular
power
,
That
they
are
seditious
people
,
and
defend
their
opinions
best
with
a
Sword
in
their
hand
.
But
that
which
King
James
himself
saith
of
them
,
is
most
remarkable
Ego
a
Puritanis
,
&c.
I
,
saith
he
,
have
been
vexed
with
these
Puritans
from
my
very
Birth
,
yea
they
persecuted
me
,
while
I
was
yet
in
my
Mothers
Belly
,
and
it
mist
but
little
,
that
they
had
not
murdered
me
,
before
I
was
born
.
Among
which
Pranks
that
of
the
Ministers
at
Sterling
must
not
be
forgotten
;
who
appeared
themselves
in
the
field
,
under
the
Command
of
some
of
the
Nobility
of
that
faction
,
and
forced
the
King
to
yeeld
his
person
to
them
,
and
to
suffer
a
new
guard
to
be
put
upon
him
,
and
his
old
removed
.
For
which
insolent
attempt
the
chief
of
them
,
viz.
Mr.
Patrick
Galloway
,
Pollard
,
Carmichel
,
and
Andrew
Melvin
were
glad
afterwards
to
take
covert
in
England
:
yet
James
Gibson
stood
to
it
,
and
called
the
King
Jeroboam
and
persecutor
;
Lawson
opposed
and
affronted
him
to
his
face
:
Pont
and
Balcanqual
by
open
Proclamation
and
in
the
presence
of
a
publike
Notary
,
censur'd
him
very
formally
,
and
did
what
they
could
to
withdraw
the
peoples
Loyalty
and
affection
from
him
.
When
Philautia
and
Phantasia
,
that
is
,
self-love
and
self-conceit
do
meet
in
Conjunction
in
the
Brain
,
there
must
needs
be
a
great
Eclipse
of
the
understanding
;
and
a
Heart
swollen
and
blown
up
with
singularity
doth
so
far
contemn
,
yea
hate
,
whatsoever
opposition
is
made
against
her
,
that
being
not
able
to
govern
the
strong
passion
,
and
those
fervors
of
a
proud
spirit
which
boyl
incessantly
within
her
,
Men
run
like
so
many
furies
,
upon
rash
and
inconsiderate
attempts
,
both
against
the
reverence
due
to
Majestie
,
Justice
,
and
all
good
government
.
A
thing
manifestly
observable
in
these
Zelots
.
And
therefore
the
Zuinglians
,
who
are
(
otherwise
)
more
then
their
half
Brethren
,
can
scarcely
approve
them
in
the
point
of
the
Consistory
.
For
saith
Gualter
Minister
of
Zurich
,
Galli
habent
sua
seniorum
Concilia
,
&c.
The
Reformed
French
,
saith
he
,
have
their
Consistories
of
Elders
,
in
whose
hands
all
power
and
authority
Ecclesiastical
is
,
as
it
were
,
deposited
;
and
in
These
all
counsels
and
resolutions
are
taken
,
all
Taxes
and
impositions
layd
for
the
maintaining
of
War
against
the
King
.
Proper
work
doubtless
for
the
Ministers
of
Gods
word
,
as
they
will
be
called
,
and
for
a
Spiritual
Court
,
as
it
pretends
to
be
,
and
to
as
good
a
purpose
.
Offic.
Ministror
.
lib.
15.
cap.
19.20
,
22.
Musculus
also
sheweth
as
little
esteem
of
them
,
in
his
Loci
.
Commun
.
cap.
10.
But
above
all
Schultingius
in
his
Hierarchica
Anachresis
doth
most
graphically
and
to
the
life
discover
their
exorbitant
and
absurd
practises
,
shewing
how
all
Kings
,
Princes
,
and
Governors
are
made
subject
to
their
Excommunications
,
that
truly
Brutum
Fulmen
,
of
their
elderships
.
How
Nobility
and
Commons
both
must
assemble
at
the
Summons
of
the
Pastor
,
who
is
more
then
half
Pope
in
his
Parish
,
being
attended
by
Assisting
Elders
,
rather
to
countenance
what
he
will
have
done
,
then
to
do
any
thing
contrary
to
his
minde
.
Lastly
,
Calvin
at
Genevah
is
the
Supream
Oracle
,
beyond
whom
there
is
no
appeal
,
really
Papa
,
though
out
of
a
dissembled
humility
he
seems
not
willing
to
be
called
Doctor
.
So
he
.
And
what
confusion
in
the
Civil
State
this
Constitution
of
pretended
Discipline
may
further
cause
in
time
,
Hooker
in
the
Preface
to
his
Books
of
Ecclesiastical
Policy
sheweth
at
large
.
Titulus
Quartus
.
GEVXISM
:
OR
The
Troubles
in
HOLLAND
,
AND
THE
United
Provinces
.
BY
Course
we
arrive
now
at
the
States
of
Holland
,
Zealand
,
and
those
other
united
Provinces
,
that
is
,
at
an
Aceldama
a
Field
of
blood
,
where
the
Principles
mentioned
so
oft
already
in
this
Narrative
,
and
the
Tragical
effects
of
them
have
been
acted
with
most
lamentable
fury
and
rage
for
many
years
together
.
I
will
not
be
large
in
the
declaration
of
them
,
to
shew
you
,
how
,
the
Lutheran
faction
first
began
,
and
how
violently
the
Calvinists
succeeding
did
prosecute
their
work
;
for
then
I
should
weary
you
.
I
shall
labor
to
be
as
breif
as
I
may
,
and
rather
to
Epitomize
things
,
then
dilate
them
.
Of
all
their
Actions
That
Union
of
Vtrecht
was
the
most
notorious
;
a
devise
cleerly
according
to
the
rules
of
Junius
Brutus
,
and
in
imitation
of
the
Switz
and
Cantons
.
This
Union
was
made
by
the
States
in
the
year
1578.
For
seeing
on
the
one
hand
the
fortunate
Proceedings
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
on
the
other
the
course
of
th●
Male-Contents
,
they
enter
a
perpetual
League
;
which
was
comprized
in
Twenty
Articles
:
In
the
first
whereof
Holland
,
Zealand
,
Frize
and
Gelders
joyn
contra
omnem
vim
quae
sub
praetextu
,
&c.
to
maintain
one
another
against
all
force
whatsoever
that
shall
be
made
upon
them
in
the
Kings
name
,
or
for
matter
of
Religion
.
After
this
,
viz.
in
the
year
1579.
the
Prince
of
Orange
(
who
was
the
contriver
and
ringleader
of
all
)
with
those
of
Antwerp
and
Gaunt
enter
the
League
,
and
subscribe
on
the
Fourteenth
of
February
:
and
it
was
again
confirmed
at
the
Hague
the
Twentieth
of
July
,
1581.
The
design
in
all
being
to
expel
their
Leige
Lord
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
to
deprive
him
of
those
Dominions
;
as
presently
after
they
did
;
publishing
an
Edict
in
the
name
of
the
States
unit●d
,
with
this
title
or
prescription
,
Que
le
Roy
a'
Espague
est
descheu
,
&c.
That
the
King
of
Spain
is
fallen
from
the
Dominion
of
the
Low-Countries
:
and
injoyning
an
Oath
or
form
of
Abjuration
to
be
taken
by
all
the
people
of
those
Countries
in
these
words
,
I
W.
N.
Sware
anew
and
binde
my self
to
the
Provinces
united
,
to
be
Loyal
and
Faithful
to
them
,
and
to
Aid
them
against
the
King
of
Spain
as
a
true
Man
of
the
Country
.
Upon
this
they
break
all
the
Kings
Seals
,
pull
down
his
Arms
,
seize
and
enter
upon
his
Lands
,
Rents
,
Customes
,
and
all
Hereditaments
whatsoever
,
taking
them
into
their
own
possession
,
and
as
absolute
Lords
,
they
Coyn
Money
in
their
own
names
,
they
place
and
displace
Officers
of
State
,
Banish
the
Kings
Counsellors
,
seize
upon
Church
livings
,
suppress
Catholike
Religion
,
beseidge
Amsterdam
,
and
do
all
other
acts
that
might
import
Supream
and
absolute
Dominion
.
And
all
this
with
so
much
terror
and
violence
,
that
,
as
't
is
reported
,
Raald
a
Counsellor
for
Frizeland
,
upon
onely
hearing
of
their
maner
of
proceeding
,
and
of
the
new
Oath
against
the
King
,
died
suddenly
therewith
,
as
of
an
Apoplexy
.
The
reasons
they
give
,
why
the
King
had
forfeited
his
title
and
right
to
these
Countries
were
these
.
First
,
because
he
labored
to
suppress
Religion
.
They
mean
their
own
,
which
they
had
newly
taken
up
contrary
to
the
old
;
and
which
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
opposition
made
against
it
by
the
Kings
Governors
in
the
Provinces
,
had
long
before
this
time
destroyed
the
Kings
Religion
,
which
was
legally
established
,
and
received
by
the
ge●eral
consent
,
approbation
,
and
profession
of
the
whole
Country
.
Secondly
,
for
oppressing
,
that
is
governing
,
them
,
not
according
to
the
Law
,
but
by
Tyranny
.
Thirdly
,
for
abrogating
their
priviledges
▪
and
holding
them
in
a
condition
of
bondage
and
servitude
.
Such
a
Prince
,
say
they
,
we
are
not
bound
to
obey
as
a
Lawful
Magistrate
,
but
to
●ject
as
a
Tyrant
.
But
this
is
a
Presid●nt
of
v●ry
dangerous
consequ●n●e
doubtless
.
For
if
private
Subjects
(
as
〈◊〉
that
time
they
were
without
difpute
,
)
may
depose
their
Prince
meerly
upon
general
Charges
,
and
without
having
done
any
one
overt
Act
contrary
unto
the
Laws
or
the
duty
of
his
Office
,
and
may
make
themselves
sole
Judges
in
the
cause
,
of
what
is
right
betwixt
the
Prince
and
the
People
,
of
which
they
were
in
no
capacity
(
either
formal
or
virtual
,
that
is
representative
)
more
then
a
Minor
part
,
Qui
stat
,
videat
ne
cadat
,
there
is
no
Prince
,
nor
State
in
the
world
can
be
secure
.
The
Rochellers
may
plead
this
,
as
much
as
the
Hollanders
;
and
so
may
any
discontented
party
under
a
government
which
they
like
not
,
as
well
as
they
.
But
it
shall
not
be
amiss
,
to
enquire
a
little
further
into
this
business
,
and
lay
open
to
plain
view
the
grounds
,
occasions
and
consequences
thereof
,
so
compendiously
as
we
shall
be
able
.
The
original
,
primary
and
true
cause
of
these
troubles
was
the
spring
and
growth
●
heresie
,
which
by
this
time
was
,
like
a
Gangreen
,
spread
over
the
greatest
part
of
Germany
,
and
not
the
least
in
these
Low-Countries
;
where
under
the
shadow
of
religion
especially
of
abetting
and
promoting
liberty
of
Conscience
,
as
they
called
it
,
All
factions
of
State
and
discontentments
of
Ambitious
persons
shrowded
themselves
.
The
peoples
natural
inclination
to
Novelty
was
great
,
and
set
it
much
forward
;
yet
there
wanted
not
the
Concurrence
of
some
Forreigners
,
(
to
blow
the
Coals
of
dissention
)
both
out
of
England
and
France
.
Charls
the
Fifth
,
Emperor
,
a
wise
and
provident
Prince
,
remembringing
what
a
piece
of
work
Luther
had
lately
cut
him
out
in
Germany
,
and
with
what
danger
,
difficulty
,
and
charge
he
overcame
it
,
intended
,
as
well
for
the
quietness
of
these
Provinces
,
as
for
his
own
Interest
and
Honor
,
to
prevent
,
as
much
as
he
could
,
the
Propagation
of
Martinests
and
all
other
Sects
whatsoever
.
And
to
that
end
,
finding
no
other
means
more
proper
,
and
fit
to
be
applied
unto
such
a
Malady
,
had
established
the
Inquisition
among
them
,
about
the
yeer
1550.
for
the
Execution
whereof
Mary
,
Queen
of
Hungary
,
then
Regent
of
the
Low-Countries
procured
such
Explication
and
Mitigation
of
some
Circumstances
,
as
was
judged
necessary
.
But
after
this
,
the
Emperor
resigning
the
whole
government
of
these
Provinces
to
his
Son
King
Philip
,
retired
himself
,
by
a
most
memorable
example
,
voluntarily
from
the
world
,
and
cons●crated
the
last
act
of
his
life
entirely
to
God
and
devotion
.
King
Philip
at
the
first
entrance
into
his
government
,
finding
how
much
the
Sects
increased
daily
in
Flanders
,
notwithstanding
the
means
opposed
against
them
,
and
considering
what
danger
would
ensue
upon
it
to
the
State
,
followed
strictly
his
Fathers
advise
,
and
in
the
year
1555.
renewed
the
Commission
,
Instructions
and
Articles
for
the
said
Inquisition
.
But
this
,
as
it
happened
through
the
general
contagion
and
distemper
of
mindes
,
which
Heresie
had
bred
in
the
people
,
provd
onely
matter
of
further
discontent
to
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Nether-Lands
,
and
did
no
good
.
They
alledge
,
that
all
Strangers
would
thereupon
be
forced
to
depart
the
Country
,
and
by
consequence
their
Trading
would
decay
,
which
was
the
Golden
Mine
and
maintenance
of
those
Provinces
.
Thus
they
complained
;
but
indeed
their
inward
grief
was
the
humor
of
Innovation
,
to
which
they
were
much
inclined
,
and
therefore
feared
themselves
.
There
was
another
Politick
Act
of
the
Kings
,
yet
withall
of
very
religious
concernment
and
design
,
which
added
Fewel
to
this
Fire
,
namely
,
the
Erecting
of
those
new
Bishopricks
at
Gaunt
,
Ipres
,
Antwerp
,
&c.
which
he
intended
all
the
Provinces
over
.
And
a
third
,
viz.
the
authority
and
power
of
the
Bishop
of
Arras
,
whose
Cardinals
Hat
lately
procured
him
by
the
Kings
favor
,
made
him
the
more
odious
;
so
as
the
greater
his
Obligation
was
to
his
Holiness
,
or
the
King
their
Sovereign
,
so
much
more
,
it
seemed
,
was
the
malice
both
of
the
Nobility
and
common
people
incensed
against
him
.
Lastly
,
they
urge
their
Ancient
priviledges
and
liberties
which
they
pretend
,
were
violated
by
the
King
;
They
would
have
no
Strangers
rule
or
bear
Office
among
them
;
The
Spaniards
must
be
dismissed
the
Country
;
and
some
new
liberties
granted
,
viz.
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
and
Toleration
for
Religion
.
Thus
were
the
names
of
Liberty
and
Religion
made
the
Standard-bearers
,
as
it
were
,
to
their
future
Commotions
.
But
let
us
concerning
their
several
grievances
.
As
concerning
the
first
,
that
of
the
Inquisition
,
the
name
is
of
greater
Terror
then
the
thing
:
It
was
first
devised
upon
a
nece●sity
against
the
Moors
in
Spain
;
and
upon
experience
of
the
use
and
benefit
thereof
,
continued
.
And
though
I
shall
not
commend
any
sign
,
or
proceedings
,
that
savor
of
cruelty
,
yet
I
cannot
condemn
this
:
because
it
addeth
nothing
to
the
punishment
of
Heresie
,
which
the
Law
did
not
inflict
before
;
but
requires
onely
a
more
strict
Execution
of
the
Law
,
and
a
more
diligent
course
of
examination
to
be
used
by
the
Inquisitors
.
And
certainly
,
under
God
,
it
hath
been
the
chief
Antidote
,
which
hath
preserved
Spain
so
well
and
so
long
free
from
the
infection
of
heresies
,
and
from
such
dangerous
and
lasting
tumults
as
do
commonly
follow
them
,
and
wherewith
the
other
Kingdoms
of
Europe
have
been
generally
embroyled
.
The
Spaniards
themselves
,
when
they
were
most
discontented
,
never
complained
of
it
;
nor
is
it
in
it self
a
more
bloody
Law
or
Execution
of
Justice
,
then
the
Consistory
it self
at
Genevah
doth
maintain
,
and
hath
executed
more
then
once
,
though
unjustly
and
Tyrannically
,
considering
what
principles
they
pretend
,
and
what
outcries
and
obtestations
they
once
made
for
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
Liberty
of
Prophesying
,
Liberty
of
the
Spirit
,
which
is
their
onely
Judge
of
Controversies
,
according
to
the
written
word
alone
,
and
not
any
Consistory
,
or
company
of
men
whatsoever
.
Besides
,
as
it
was
at
first
propounded
by
the
King
,
out
of
his
zeal
for
the
good
and
quiet
of
the
Country
,
so
was
it
by
his
wisdom
suspended
afterwards
,
finding
,
they
were
not
capable
of
such
a
remedy
.
For
the
second
,
viz.
the
Erecting
of
the
new
Bishopricks
it
was
a
prudent
and
necessary
resolution
to
bridle
Sectaries
,
and
as
a
Sythe
,
to
cut
down
those
Weeds
,
which
grew
so
fast
in
Gods
Church
.
For
by
appointing
in
each
Province
grave
and
learned
men
,
to
stand
as
Watchmen
and
Sentinels
against
the
Enemies
of
the
Church
and
State
,
it
would
be
more
easie
,
by
concurrence
of
their
Authority
,
and
by
their
vigilancy
over
their
Flocks
,
to
preserve
the
people
from
danger
of
seducement
.
Neither
was
it
a
new
design
.
For
Philip
Duke
of
Burgundy
had
long
before
desired
it
,
as
a
thing
very
needful
;
because
in
his
time
all
the
Seventeen
Provinces
(
except
onely
the
Diocess
of
Arras
were
under
such
Bishops
,
as
were
strangers
to
the
Country
,
and
Subjects
of
Forreign
Princes
;
which
could
not
be
convenient
for
the
State
.
And
what
good
their
Erection
hath
wrought
,
experience
daily
sheweth
,
in
those
places
where
they
still
continue
.
For
now
every
Diocess
is
carefully
visited
by
a
Bishop
of
the
same
Country
and
Language
;
who
as
he
hath
more
natural
compassion
,
so
hath
he
also
more
knowledge
and
care
to
instruct
his
Countrymen
in
the
way
that
is
right
,
and
to
weed
out
disorders
.
And
therefore
was
the
Erection
allowed
,
and
ratified
by
Bull
of
Pius
Quartus
in
the
year
1559.
Concerning
the
third
,
viz.
the
Cardinal
of
Arras
,
Although
his
wisdom
and
experience
in
affairs
of
government
,
as
well
Ecclesiastical
as
Civil
,
was
sufficiently
known
to
the
King
,
yet
because
the
Prince
of
Orange
with
the
Counts
Egmond
and
Horn
,
did
joyntly
write
to
the
King
against
him
,
His
Majestie
,
though
to
his
great
disservice
,
was
content
to
remove
him
,
for
their
satisfaction
.
But
when
this
was
done
,
neither
was
the
Country
any
whit
the
quieter
,
for
his
calling
away
;
nor
did
they
themselves
cease
from
further
practising
.
As
for
their
liberties
and
franchises
,
had
not
the
King
confirm'd
them
all
at
the
joyful
entry
?
When
did
he
violat
them
afterward
?
was
it
for
preferring
Spaniards
?
There
were
very
few
of
them
left
in
the
Country
,
and
of
these
fewer
cum
imperio
.
Was
it
for
the
Offices
of
State
?
See
how
the
governments
were
distributed
among
themselves
.
Count
Egmond
was
Governor
of
Flaunders
and
Artois
;
The
Prince
of
Orange
,
Governor
of
Holland
,
Zealand
,
Vtreckt
and
Burgundy
;
Count
Aremberge
was
Governor
of
West-Frezeland
,
and
Over-Issel
;
Count
Barlamont
of
Namur
,
Count
Mansfeld
of
Luxemberge
and
Clinay
;
The
Marquis
of
Berghen
of
Lisle
and
Doway
:
So
as
't
is
not
easie
to
see
,
how
the
Nobility
could
complain
justly
they
were
neglected
,
or
not
honorably
imployed
.
And
yet
for
addition
,
and
their
further
assurance
of
the
Kings
good
affection
to
them
and
the
Provinces
,
he
left
his
Sister
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
Governor
General
with
them
,
a
Woman
of
a
very
peaceable
and
mild
Spirit
,
and
one
that
was
like
to
hold
the
bridle
of
Government
with
a
Gentle
hand
,
and
to
be
advised
by
their
Counsels
.
In
this
maner
were
all
things
wisely
and
moderately
constituted
by
the
King
,
and
might
have
so
continued
,
had
the
Nobles
complied
with
their
duty
,
and
not
favored
so
much
those
spirits
of
Innovation
and
Tumult
,
which
lurked
up
and
down
the
Country
,
and
had
infected
no
small
part
of
the
Common
people
.
Howbeit
all
things
remained
outwardly
quiet
for
a
long
while
;
The
fire
that
was
,
lay
covered
in
Ashes
:
The
first
breaking
out
was
not
,
til
Baron
Brederode
and
his
Associates
presented
their
Petition
to
the
Dutchess
;
which
containing
many
things
neither
fit
for
them
to
aske
,
nor
safe
for
her
to
grant
,
was
,
not
without
reason
,
look't
upon
as
a
Prologue
to
some
future
Troubles
.
Henceforward
the
Heads
of
the
Faction
plot
the
advancing
of
their
party
,
and
begin
to
strengthen
themselves
both
at
home
and
abroad
.
These
were
,
the
Earl
of
Culembergh
,
who
had
lately
married
a
Germane
Lady
of
the
Lutheran
way
:
Horn
,
who
was
matched
with
the
Sister
of
Count
Harman
:
The
Prince
of
Orange
was
already
by
his
Mother
allied
to
the
Count
of
Solms
,
and
his
Wife
was
Sister
to
Maurice
Duke
of
Saxony
:
And
Grave
Scheremberg
had
married
his
Sister
.
There
was
also
Count
Lodowick
,
the
Princes
Brother
,
a
Soldier
,
and
a
man
of
great
Spirit
,
Lutheran
all
over
,
and
as
fit
an
instrument
,
as
could
be
desired
,
both
to
make
a
party
,
and
to
back
it
.
Besides
these
Flacius
Illiricus
,
a
most
turbulent
Preacher
of
new
Doctrines
,
had
been
sent
for
privately
out
of
Germany
,
with
some
other
Ministers
,
and
were
dispersed
in
all
corners
of
the
Country
,
incensing
and
corrupting
the
people
with
as
much
industry
as
was
possible
.
These
were
Lutherans
,
and
did
mischief
enough
;
But
when
Calvins
Quicksilver
came
to
be
cast
in
among
them
,
the
fire
then
could
be
kept
in
no
longer
,
but
the
flames
break
out
in
all
places
.
The
people
in
spight
of
Laws
mutiny
every
where
;
down
go
the
Kings
Arms
,
down
go
Images
,
and
all
the
Ornaments
in
the
Churches
;
The
Churches
themselves
,
as
if
they
had
been
the
Castles
and
Forts
of
some
Enemy
,
are
Sackd
and
Pillaged
,
Berghen
Montagny
,
and
Florence
Montmorency
,
alias
Count
Horn
,
who
by
this
time
was
grown
a
perfect
Malecontent
;
yet
not
for
Religion
,
but
upon
some
private
respects
,
viz.
of
his
own
debt
,
and
for
being
denied
the
government
of
Zutphen
,
but
especially
for
the
execution
of
his
Brother
Montigny
in
Spain
.
The
meetings
,
in
which
they
agitated
Counsels
,
and
brought
their
designs
onward
to
perfection
,
were
first
at
Breda
,
whither
the
Count
Egmond
was
also
invited
,
as
a
man
of
the
greaest
Military
power
and
interest
in
that
Country
:
and
presently
after
,
as
an
effect
or
resolution
taken
at
that
assembly
,
Brederode
and
his
complices
delivered
their
Petition
to
the
Governess
,
as
hath
been
said
,
for
Liberty
of
Religion
.
They
had
meetings
also
at
Hoochstrat
,
Osterweal
,
and
Saint
Trudon
,
at
which
that
Noble
Count
Egmond
was
undone
;
For
at
his
Arraignment
it
was
one
of
the
principal
things
chargd
against
him
,
that
he
had
been
privie
to
the
Confederations
and
agreements
made
at
those
Assemblies
.
Secondly
,
that
upon
the
same
day
the
Petition
was
delivered
by
Brederode
,
he
came
with
the
Prince
of
Orange
and
Count
Horn
to
the
great
Banquet
at
the
Earl
of
Culemberghs
house
,
where
there
were
no
less
then
Three
hundred
Confederates
,
and
dined
with
them
;
at
which
time
the
name
of
Geuses
was
publikely
assumed
by
the
Confederates
.
Thirdly
,
that
afterward
he
sent
his
Secretary
,
Backerseal
,
to
the
Crew
,
offering
them
his
aid
.
And
lastly
,
which
himself
acknowledged
at
the
Bar
,
That
he
had
offered
his
assistance
to
hinder
the
Duke
D'
Alvas
coming
into
the
Low-Countries
,
and
that
he
had
neither
disliked
,
nor
disswaded
the
proceedings
of
the
Confederates
;
Horn
was
endicted
upon
the
same
Articles
,
with
this
further
charge
against
him
,
That
he
threatned
to
levy
Fifty
thousand
men
to
rescue
his
Brother
,
and
bring
him
home
upon
force
out
of
Spain
.
Upon
proof
of
which
accusations
,
they
were
,
both
of
them
,
condemned
and
lost
their
heads
;
as
it
semed
,
not
onely
just
for
matter
of
Law
,
but
also
necessary
for
reason
of
State
,
for
the
example
of
others
,
for
the
Regents
safety
,
and
for
vindication
of
the
Kings
honor
and
authority
;
which
partly
by
their
practises
,
and
partly
by
their
connivances
contrary
to
duty
,
had
been
insufferably
vilified
and
abused
by
the
rude
multitude
.
Roger
Williams
History
.
Yet
is
it
commonly
thought
,
that
Count
Egmond
was
rather
drawn
in
by
the
Craft
and
Policy
of
Orange
,
then
that
he
engaged
mu●h
of
himself
;
being
otherwise
a
person
of
a
plain
,
yet
Noble
and
Magnanimous
disposition
,
and
therefore
generally
lamented
.
For
what
Prince
is
there
in
the
World
,
that
having
endured
so
many
indignities
,
and
of
such
fowl
nature
,
as
those
we
lately
mentioned
,
would
not
seek
to
vindicate
his
honor
upon
the
offenders
and
to
prevent
the
like
for
the
future
?
Was
it
not
time
for
the
King
to
Arm
,
when
the
people
were
in
Arms
,
and
had
,
beside
their
contempt
of
Religion
,
committed
so
many
great
and
scandalous
disorders
?
the
Nobility
,
whose
office
and
duty
it
was
by
their
places
to
have
suppressed
and
punished
them
,
conniving
at
their
proceedings
?
When
the
Cities
were
all
in
uproars
,
and
the
whole
frame
of
the
Common-wealth
seeming
to
be
shaken
?
Had
not
the
King
all
the
reason
in
the
World
to
send
D'
Alva
and
forces
of
his
own
,
when
the
Provincial
Governors
would
not
be
commanded
to
apply
theirs
effectually
to
the
business
?
It
was
certainly
high
time
to
do
that
which
he
did
,
not
onely
to
repress
and
keep
in
order
those
rebellious
Spirits
,
which
were
dispersed
and
acting
in
all
parts
of
the
Country
;
but
also
to
encounter
and
oppose
Orange
,
who
by
this
time
,
what
by
his
open
backwardness
and
oppositions
to
such
Counsels
as
tended
to
a
speedy
redress
of
those
evils
,
and
what
by
his
secret
practises
and
abetting
of
the
Delinquent
party
,
had
no
less
undermined
the
government
it self
,
then
he
had
discouraged
and
wearied
the
Governess
.
And
for
the
Companies
,
which
D'
Alva
brought
out
of
Spain
,
at
which
the
people
were
taught
so
much
to
murmur
,
could
it
be
lawful
for
the
Prince
of
Orange
to
bring
in
the
Reisters
out
of
Germany
,
and
for
his
Brother
the
Count
Lodowick
,
with
an
Army
of
French
to
invade
Henault
,
and
was
it
not
lawful
for
the
King
to
send
in
forces
to
maintain
his
own
?
Was
it
lawful
for
them
to
surprize
Montz
,
and
was
it
not
more
lawful
for
the
King
to
expel
them
?
Let
no
man
dream
,
that
if
the
Dukes
forces
had
not
come
,
the
Country
would
have
been
quiet
:
for
that
was
incredible
to
any
body
,
that
knew
the
State
of
affairs
.
The
fire
was
not
quenched
,
but
covered
,
and
would
have
broken
out
again
in
a
greater
flame
.
The
Confederating
of
so
many
and
great
Persons
,
countenanced
by
the
chief
Governors
themselves
,
did
Prognosticate
a
storm
to
be
yet
coming
;
and
all
men
of
understanding
saw
,
they
were
not
likely
to
be
governed
long
by
the
Bridle
in
a
Womans
hand
.
Therefore
was
the
King
forced
upon
the
matter
to
send
D'
Alva
.
And
the
rather
,
because
he
could
not
but
know
,
that
Monsieur
Chastillon
,
Jean
Petit
.
l'
Histor.
the
Admiral
of
France
,
had
sent
to
Baron
Brederode
,
both
to
incense
him
further
against
the
King
,
and
to
perswade
him
not
to
agree
with
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
;
for
,
saith
he
,
that
would
but
deceive
him
:
and
offering
moreover
in
case
of
necessity
,
to
a●●
st
him
with
Four
thousand
Gentlemen
.
That
Count
Lodowick
,
after
his
def●at
at
Mont●
,
did
lie
at
Rochel
among
the
Calvinists
;
and
that
the
Prince
himself
was
gone
into
France
on
purpose
to
prepare
for
a
future
invasion
.
He
knew
,
that
the
same
Admiral
afterwards
did
sollicit
Charls
the
Ninth
,
King
of
France
,
to
turn
all
his
Wars
upon
Flanders
,
and
to
take
upon
him
the
protection
of
the
Low-Countries
;
That
Aldegund
,
a
great
Incendiary
,
was
in
Germany
solliciting
a
party
there
with
like
eagerness
.
So
that
they
laboring
on
all
sides
to
offend
the
King
,
shall
it
not
be
lawful
for
his
Majestie
to
provide
for
his
own
necessarie
defence
,
but
he
must
be
taxed
with
Tyranny
?
Certainly
it
is
a
most
unequal
censure
,
and
argueth
much
more
partiality
then
reason
.
D'
Alva
could
be
no
cause
of
those
disorders
,
which
made
his
coming
necessary
;
for
they
all
preceded
his
coming
.
The
Regent
,
notwithstanding
all
her
mildeness
,
yet
was
at
last
forced
to
deal
with
them
by
Arms
;
and
having
by
that
means
once
reduced
them
,
yet
they
are
insolent
and
factious
still
,
and
to
bring
their
evil
purposes
to
effect
,
they
seek
to
Forreign
Princes
for
aid
.
Who
can
wonder
then
,
if
the
Duke
,
finding
their
distempers
such
,
as
that
gentle
proce●dings
did
rather
aggravate
,
then
allay
the
malady
,
did
make
his
War
with
some
rigor
?
It
was
no
more
then
necessity
,
and
the
general
malice
,
with
which
they
had
possessed
the
people
against
him
,
compelled
him
to
do
for
his
own
safety
.
In
the
Passion
week
,
presently
after
his
coming
,
there
was
a
Conspiracy
to
kill
him
,
whiles
he
was
at
his
Devotions
,
at
the
Monastery
of
the
Green
Vally
in
the
Forest
of
Sauve
not
far
from
Brusels
.
Monsieur
Risot
,
Carli
,
Villars
with
Seven
hundred
Horse
and
Five
hundred
Foote
were
designed
to
do
it
,
when
the
Duke
,
the
Nobles
,
and
all
his
followers
should
be
at
Mass
;
and
with
fire
and
instruments
devised
for
the
purpose
,
to
burn
both
men
,
and
Monastery
,
and
Church
,
good
and
bad
,
friends
and
enemies
all
together
:
as
the
two
Guidons
confessed
.
Such
another
business
was
intended
also
at
Brussels
against
the
Spaniards
,
Petit
,
Mendoza
,
and
others
testifie
.
Neither
did
their
malice
much
cease
,
when
he
was
recalled
.
For
as
that
Noble
Lord
the
Duke
of
Areschot
discovered
,
and
advised
Don
John
,
there
was
a
Plot
to
have
surprized
his
person
,
of
which
the
Prince
of
Orange
was
reported
to
be
the
chief
manager
;
and
another
to
kill
him
at
Namur
by
Radcliff
and
Grey
,
two
Englishmen
.
I
enquire
not
who
set
them
on
work
;
Latet
anguis
in
herbâ
,
it
s
a
business
not
to
be
look't
into
too
far
.
And
did
not
those
Calv●nists
at
Antwerp
as
finely
contrive
,
to
have
blown
up
that
famous
Duke
of
Parma
,
as
he
should
be
going
along
the
High
Street
,
with
all
the
chief
State
of
the
Country
attending
on
him
?
So
that
't
is
cleer
,
how
strange
soever
they
make
of
it
,
Protestants
may
be
charged
with
Assassinats
and
Treasons
,
as
well
as
others
.
Thus
were
the
occasions
and
first
beginnings
of
the
Nether-Landish
tumults
.
To
discourse
a
little
of
the
chief
Author
,
Actor
,
and
upholder
of
them
,
we
are
to
know
,
The
Prince
of
Orange
(
who
signally
deserves
that
Character
,
)
was
a
very
popular
,
and
no
less
politick
man
,
and
beside
a
great
House-keeper
,
which
qualities
,
especially
the
last
,
very
acceptable
to
that
sort
of
people
,
stood
him
in
no
smal
stead
in
order
to
his
designs
.
The
house
of
Nassau
in
Germany
was
Ancient
and
Honorable
,
but
advanced
in
this
Country
chiefly
by
marriages
.
This
William
(
his
Father
falling
to
Lutheranism
)
Charls
the
Fifth
,
Emperor
,
out
of
a
Princely
affection
to
him
,
took
from
his
Father
,
and
commended
him
to
the
care
and
Education
of
Mary
,
Queen
of
Hungary
,
his
Sister
.
Afterwards
he
admitted
him
to
be
of
his
Bedchamber
;
Then
made
him
General
of
his
Horse
,
and
after
that
raised
him
to
be
Leivetenant
General
of
the
Army
.
And
yet
further
to
endear
his
obligation
to
him
,
when
he
was
to
●●nd
the
Imperial
Crown
to
his
Brother
Ferdinand
,
he
made
choise
of
him
,
as
a
man
of
most
Trust
,
and
commended
him
likewise
very
much
to
his
Son
,
King
Philip
;
notwithstanding
diverse
often
warned
him
to
take
heed
,
that
he
nursed
not
a
Snake
in
his
Bosom
;
to
these
favors
we
may
adde
how
much
the
Emperor
favored
his
match
with
the
Count
of
Burens
Daughter
and
Heir
,
who
was
his
first
Wife
,
and
by
whom
he
was
highly
advanced
;
and
that
he
procured
Rhenatus
of
Challon
,
Prince
of
Orange
,
to
make
this
William
his
Heire
,
when
the
President
Schorus
was
wholly
against
him
.
These
things
considered
,
and
also
the
many
favors
,
and
great
trust
,
which
King
Philip
also
shewed
to
have
in
him
,
committing
so
many
and
so
great
Governments
to
his
charge
and
fidelity
,
viz.
Holland
,
Zealand
,
Vtrecht
,
and
Burgundy
,
as
hath
been
said
,
it
might
seem
impossible
almost
,
that
any
thing
should
corrupt
his
Loyalty
.
The
first
visible
disgust
he
took
,
was
upon
the
Kings
going
into
Spain
.
The
Prince
being
then
a
Widower
,
aspired
to
marry
with
the
Princess
Christerna
,
Dutchess
of
Lorrain
,
Cousin
Germane
to
the
King
,
and
labored
also
,
that
she
might
be
made
Governess
of
the
Provinces
in
the
Kings
absence
;
to
the
intent
,
that
by
such
Alliance
he
might
in
effect
sway
the
whole
Government
of
the
Provinces
himself
:
a
thing
indeed
for
which
he
had
gaped
a
long
time
,
and
stood
competitor
with
Count
Egmond
.
But
the
King
preferring
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
,
he
lost
both
his
hopes
and
his
Wife
.
Upon
this
grew
his
first
hatred
against
D'
Alva
and
the
Cardinal
Granvellan
,
by
whose
Counsels
,
he
supposed
,
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
was
preferred
.
So
as
Ambition
and
Pride
being
indeed
the
true
internal
motives
of
his
discontent
,
Religion
,
and
the
Common-wealths
interest
,
must
be
made
the
Mantle
to
hide
it
.
Hereupon
he
marrieth
into
the
house
of
Saxony
,
which
was
already
Lutheranized
,
and
sets
Brederode
and
his
fellows
to
work
,
as
we
have
seen
already
.
Then
labors
to
make
a
difference
between
Granvellan
and
Egmond
(
although
the
former
had
been
his
good
friend
in
many
matters
of
importance
:
)
practiseth
what
he
can
to
hinder
the
coming
in
of
D'
Alva
;
nor
did
he
ever
,
after
that
repulse
concerning
the
Dutchess
of
Lorrain
,
shew
himself
wel
affected
to
the
Kings
affairs
,
nor
content
with
any
favors
.
But
after
all
this
that
hath
been
already
recited
,
he
invades
Frizeland
,
directs
Lumay
to
possess
himself
of
Brill
,
and
what
else
he
could
in
Holland
;
gives
order
to
his
Brother
Scheremberg
to
make
himself
master
of
Zutphen
,
and
himself
maketh
Saras
Governor
of
Flushing
.
Wherein
(
to
note
it
by
the
way
,
)
the
World
took
notice
of
a
great
oversight
in
the
Duke
d'
Alva
,
to
neglect
a
place
of
so
great
importance
so
long
,
and
to
suffer
it
to
be
invested
by
the
Enemy
.
In
a
word
I
may
wel
conclude
,
he
was
the
great
Wheel
,
whereupon
the
whole
State
of
the
Confederates
affairs
turned
.
It
is
true
,
he
did
once
seek
to
be
reconciled
to
the
King
,
by
intercession
of
the
Emperor
,
and
Duke
of
Bavier
,
but
not
being
able
to
procure
it
modo
&
formâ
as
he
desired
,
he
grew
desperate
in
his
resolutions
,
though
he
met
with
ill
success
in
all
things
for
a
long
time
,
and
could
finde
no
harbor
but
Holland
.
That
Country
indeed
being
now
become
,
through
his
means
,
a
receptacle
for
all
Religions
,
afforded
him
a
place
of
retreat
,
not
onely
to
preserve
what
remained
,
but
also
to
repair
and
make
up
his
decayed
Estate
.
There
factions
were
ripened
to
their
full
Maturity
;
and
the
place
so
fortified
both
by
nature
and
art
,
that
,
till
he
should
be
able
to
appear
in
Action
to
the
World
and
fight
,
he
might
lie
secure
and
write
Apologies
;
encourage
seditious
people
abroad
,
and
settle
his
new
Religion
at
home
;
which
,
although
at
first
,
and
from
his
Father
,
it
was
Lutheran
,
yet
after
he
had
been
in
France
,
he
Professed
rather
to
favor
Calvinism
,
providently
and
wisely
foreseing
,
as
he
was
a
man
that
wanted
no
insight
into
Worldly
affaires
of
this
nature
,
that
they
,
viz
,
the
Calvinists
,
were
to
be
his
neerest
and
surest
Neighbors
.
All
which
practises
and
courses
of
his
notwithstanding
,
with
the
injustice
of
them
,
being
well
discerned
at
last
by
the
States
of
Artois
and
Henault
,
when
they
were
,
in
the
year
1579.
reconciled
to
the
King
,
with
the
assent
of
the
most
Honorable
Duke
of
Areschot
,
they
binde
themselves
in
the
Fifth
Article
of
Agreement
,
to
prosecute
the
War
against
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
as
the
Enemy
general
of
the
peace
of
those
Countries
,
and
to
finde
at
their
own
charge
Eighteen
thousand
men
for
that
purpose
:
which
certainly
being
Persons
of
such
Religions
and
right
Noble
quality
,
as
't
is
known
they
were
,
and
of
so
great
experience
in
all
the
passages
and
pretences
of
Orange
,
they
would
never
have
done
,
if
they
had
not
known
both
him
and
his
practises
to
be
very
bad
.
I
confess
,
that
the
Hollanders
are
a
people
very
industrious
,
and
skilful
to
make
use
of
their
labor
,
but
yet
of
such
a
temper
,
that
as
a
Learned
Censor
saith
of
them
,
Nec
totam
libertatem
,
Nec
totam
servitutem
patiuntur
,
They
endure
not
well
,
either
absolute
Liberty
,
(
which
makes
them
insolent
;
)
nor
absolute
Servitude
,
(
which
makes
them
mad
.
)
Friends
they
are
somewhat
too
much
to
change
,
and
not
always
content
with
the
present
State
:
which
would
appear
more
then
it
doth
,
but
that
their
mindes
are
now
wholly
set
upon
their
Trade
and
profit
,
wherein
finding
much
sweet
,
by
their
successes
at
home
and
abroad
,
they
are
extreamly
jealous
of
any
thing
,
that
sounds
but
to
the
least
obstruction
of
either
of
them
.
The
Prince
of
Orange
therefore
understanding
their
natures
very
well
,
and
to
feed
this
jealous
humor
of
theirs
with
fit
matter
,
discovers
a
certain
secret
Counsel
to
them
,
which
he
pretended
,
Henry
the
Second
,
King
of
France
,
had
taken
with
the
Duke
d'
Alva
,
to
suppress
the
Protestants
by
force
of
Arms
,
and
to
erect
the
Seventeen
Provinces
into
one
Kingdom
;
and
this
the
French
King
himself
should
tell
him
at
his
being
in
France
.
But
first
was
it
so
likely
,
the
Duke
would
discover
such
a
secret
of
his
Master
to
an
Enemy
newly
,
or
scarce
reconciled
?
Beside
,
King
Henry
dying
suddenly
,
as
he
did
by
mischance
,
there
was
now
no
body
living
to
disavow
the
imposture
,
but
D'
Alva
onely
;
and
him
,
he
was
sure
the
people
would
not
be
over
hasty
to
beleeve
.
He
was
the
first
also
that
gave
out
,
that
factious
and
stale
Calumny
against
the
Emperor
and
King
of
Spain
,
That
they
should
affect
a
Monarchy
Universal
over
all
Europe
:
which
forgeries
,
how
palpable
soever
,
yet
they
served
his
turn
thus
far
,
viz.
to
terrifie
the
Hollanders
,
to
make
them
rely
still
upon
him
,
and
to
procure
some
distrust
and
hatred
in
Forreign
Nations
against
the
Spaniards
and
house
of
Austria
.
This
upon
the
matter
is
the
whole
charge
,
and
all
that
can
be
objected
against
the
King
,
from
the
very
beginning
,
as
I
have
related
it
;
and
these
the
Actors
which
prosecuted
the
business
:
against
whom
what
exceptions
may
be
taken
for
their
Estimation
,
Integrity
,
Testimony
,
especially
in
their
own
cause
,
every
man
may
see
.
It
remains
,
that
we
enquire
a
little
,
whether
the
King
stood
guilty
of
those
Crimes
,
which
they
charged
upon
him
,
Injustice
and
Tyranny
.
For
if
he
be
innocent
,
these
men
were
grand
usurpers
:
if
guilty
,
another
question
will
arise
,
whether
his
error
in
Government
will
give
them
title
,
and
his
offence
free
them
from
Subjection
.
It
is
manifest
to
all
the
world
,
that
the
King
ever
desired
peace
,
and
with
great
care
,
so
far
as
in
him
lay
,
labored
to
prevent
the
desolation
of
his
people
and
Countries
;
as
the
course
that
was
taken
by
that
excellent
and
most
loyal
Prince
the
Duke
of
Areschot
,
and
by
the
States
General
at
Gaunt
in
the
year
1574
,
do
testifie
.
When
they
found
it
requisite
to
decree
,
and
did
decree
a
general
Amnestia
or
Oblivion
of
all
things
past
on
both
sides
;
and
took
order
for
the
dismission
of
the
Spaniards
,
Notwithstanding
that
in
this
pacification
all
things
were
,
in
a
maner
,
referred
to
the
States
,
and
the
King
scarcely
so
much
as
mentioned
:
yet
Don
John
did
ratifie
it
,
and
procured
the
Kings
consent
for
the
confirmation
of
all
,
as
appears
by
the
perpetual
Edict
.
This
agreement
was
made
by
the
States
General
of
the
Provinces
,
and
for
the
general
good
and
quiet
of
them
;
yet
would
not
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
Holland
,
nor
Zealand
accept
of
it
.
They
perswaded
the
States
General
not
to
receive
Don
John
for
Governor
,
till
the
Spaniards
were
gone
;
although
themselves
refused
at
that
very
time
,
to
dismiss
those
Forreign
forces
,
which
they
had
in
Holland
:
that
is
to
say
,
They
would
binde
the
Governor
to
perform
promise
,
but
they
themselves
must
be
at
liberty
to
break
.
Was
it
for
Religion
they
did
dissent
?
that
can
hardly
be
said
.
For
in
the
Articles
of
Agreement
there
was
provision
made
for
their
security
in
that
point
by
this
Article
,
Vt
sola
Romana
religio
in
iis
exerceatur
,
exceptâ
Hollandiâ
,
&
Zelandiâ
.
Roman
Religion
was
to
be
exercised
onely
in
the
other
Provinces
,
but
Holland
and
Zealand
were
excepted
.
And
for
the
Prince
himself
in
the
general
Amnestia
,
he
had
as
absolute
indempnity
offered
and
assured
him
,
as
could
be
imagined
;
if
that
had
been
all
he
had
sought
:
And
the
States
had
prevailed
more
in
his
behalf
,
then
the
Emperor
could
.
But
Malice
and
Ambition
transported
him
still
,
and
the
more
His
Majestie
gave
assurance
of
his
desires
of
Peace
;
the
more
he
prepared
and
was
inclined
to
War
:
wherein
yet
the
World
did
never
count
him
a
Hannibal
.
This
appeared
yet
more
plainly
in
the
colloquy
at
Breda
in
the
year
1575.
where
the
King
offered
reasonable
conditions
,
and
the
Emperor
had
sent
the
Count
Swartzembergh
to
perswade
them
to
concord
;
yet
the
Prince
would
listen
to
nothing
,
the
Treaty
was
fruitless
,
and
at
the
same
time
the
Hollanders
were
Treating
by
their
Agents
,
Orange
Traytor
till
the
year
1580
,
that
is
,
till
his
malice
appeared
to
be
irreconcileable
,
and
his
courses
desperate
;
and
that
the
Trayterous
Vnion
of
Vtrecht
was
framed
and
published
,
which
is
about
Fifteen
years
after
the
beginning
of
the
troubles
.
Adde
hereunto
,
that
when
the
Emperor
procured
the
Treaty
at
Colen
in
the
yeer
1579
,
and
made
choise
of
most
Honorable
and
eminent
persons
for
that
purpose
,
viz.
Two
of
the
Princes
Electors
,
the
Bishop
of
Wurtzburgh
,
the
Count
Wartzemburgh
,
and
Doctor
Lawenman
,
the
King
of
Spain
was
as
forward
,
and
sent
thither
the
Duke
de
Terra
Nova
;
And
the
Duke
Areschot
with
some
others
,
were
Commissioners
from
the
States
with
Commission
Signed
by
the
Arch-Duke
Mutthias
.
The
States
had
by
their
Letter
to
the
Emperor
bearing
date
June
the
Eighth
1578.
promised
,
that
they
were
,
and
so
would
continue
,
constantly
resolved
,
Vt
in
Belgio
colatur
religio
Catholica
,
&
sua
Regi
constet
Authoritas
,
that
both
Catholike
Religion
and
the
Kings
Authority
should
be
maintained
in
the
Netherlands
.
Before
this
at
Worms
in
the
year
1577.
the
Agents
of
the
States
submitted
and
referred
themselves
to
the
Emperor
;
as
likewise
the
King
of
Spain
did
:
Therefore
both
parties
being
so
inclinable
,
and
consenting
in
Eodem
Tertio
in
the
same
Umpire
,
who
could
expect
,
but
that
a
general
peace
should
follow
?
But
Davus
perturbat
omnia
.
When
the
Emperors
Commissioners
were
come
to
Colen
at
the
time
appointed
,
viz.
by
the
beginning
of
April
,
the
States
Commissioners
appeared
not
till
the
Fourth
of
May
,
and
then
with
a
Commission
insufficient
,
and
their
Treating
restrained
to
a
Term
of
Six
weeks
and
no
longer
;
when
as
themselves
had
been
twice
the
time
in
but
framing
their
instructions
,
which
the
Commissioners
of
the
Emperor
took
for
a
great
error
,
as
justly
they
might
do
.
All
which
delays
had
been
craftily
procured
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
and
his
party
,
on
purpose
to
obstruct
the
peace
.
And
in
the
Articles
themselves
the
States
Commissioners
propounded
many
things
contrary
to
promise
.
In
the
Articles
proposed
by
the
Duke
de
Terrâ
Novâ
in
the
behalf
of
his
Master
,
All
kinde
of
severity
relating
to
Religion
was
mitigated
,
as
the
Emperors
Commissioners
had
assured
them
,
to
the
intent
,
ut
nemo
justè
queri
possit
,
&c.
that
no
man
might
complain
of
the
King
,
as
if
he
desired
,
either
to
Tyrannize
over
their
bodies
,
or
to
Seize
their
Estates
,
or
to
Oppress
their
Consciences
for
matter
of
Religion
.
But
nothing
could
prevail
:
so
the
Imperial
Commissioners
finding
such
dallying
and
delays
in
the
States
,
That
in
Sixteen
weeks
they
could
get
no
answer
,
and
that
in
their
Letters
they
did
onely
renew
old
grievances
and
quarrels
,
they
broke
up
the
Treaty
and
departed
.
Nevertheless
B●lduc
and
Valenciennes
received
the
Articles
:
So
did
Over-Issle
and
Tournay
,
Artois
and
Henault
guided
by
the
Bonus
Genius
of
the
Country
;
and
Em.
L●lain
that
valiant
and
religious
Marquis
of
Renty
,
together
with
Monsieurs
de
Capre
,
Heze
,
Barze
,
and
the
rest
contemned
the
course
of
Orange
,
offered
their
obedience
to
the
King
,
and
made
peace
with
the
Duke
of
Parma
.
But
as
for
the
Hollanders
they
were
now
further
off
then
ever
;
they
publish
discourses
against
the
Treaty
,
and
labor
by
all
means
possible
,
how
to
make
good
their
usurpation
,
and
perfect
their
Union
,
which
they
were
all
this
time
a
framing
:
not
forgetting
to
scatter
seeds
of
dissention
and
further
discord
among
the
Provinces
;
in
which
business
their
Ministers
helped
them
not
a
little
.
And
lastly
at
this
time
also
,
by
the
advise
of
Orange
and
England
they
admitted
Monsieur
,
the
Duke
of
Alenson
in
the
year
1578.
to
a
kinde
of
Protectorship
of
the
Provinces
,
creating
him
Duke
of
Brabant
and
absolute
Prince
of
the
Netherlands
:
And
all
to
shew
,
how
irreconcileable
they
were
to
their
natural
Sovereign
.
Thus
much
hath
been
said
to
shew
the
Kings
good
inclination
to
Peace
.
Now
for
his
Tyranny
and
Exaction
which
they
pretended
,
and
objected
in
the
second
place
,
as
the
cause
of
making
that
Union
;
and
also
his
breaking
of
their
Priviledges
,
and
the
too
severe
Government
of
his
Ministers
,
contrary
,
as
they
say
,
to
his
Oath
at
Coronation
:
surely
so
long
after
D'
Alva's
times
,
and
under
the
moderate
Government
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
after
so
many
significations
of
the
Kings
gracious
disposition
and
offers
to
ease
their
burthens
,
if
they
would
themselves
,
this
may
rather
be
judged
a
Cavil
to
shift
Peace
,
then
any
desire
to
be
rid
of
War
.
But
as
for
the
business
of
the
Tenth
Penny
,
an
exaction
which
they
so
much
complain
of
,
we
must
draw
the
Curtain
a
little
,
and
tell
you
,
it
was
necessity
,
and
not
his
own
will
,
which
forced
him
to
require
that
;
and
that
otherwise
,
neither
would
he
have
done
it
,
nor
the
King
have
suffered
it
.
But
,
as
it
happened
,
being
driven
to
an
extremity
for
the
satisfying
of
the
Soldiers
,
(
who
always
grow
wilde
,
if
they
want
Pay
,
)
he
was
constrained
to
incur
an
inconvenience
,
that
he
might
avoid
a
mischief
.
England
and
Orange
were
the
cause
of
it
.
For
about
this
time
some
of
the
Counsel
here
,
by
the
instigation
of
the
Prince
,
had
made
stop
of
no
less
sum
then
Six
hundred
thousand
Duckets
,
which
were
sent
out
of
Spain
,
to
the
Army
,
but
driven
by
hard
weather
and
ill
fortune
upon
the
coast
of
Hampshire
;
notwithstanding
as
some
say
,
the
Queen
had
given
a
safe
Conduct
for
the
passage
thereof
.
But
the
Polititians
of
those
times
,
and
Enemies
of
Spain
,
knew
well
,
into
what
Streights
the
want
of
this
money
would
drive
D'
Alva
;
and
that
of
necessity
he
must
commit
some
error
or
other
,
which
would
encrease
the
hatred
of
his
Government
,
and
perhaps
arm
the
peoples
fury
once
more
to
sedition
.
Besides
this
the
King
had
sent
another
sum
of
Two
hundred
thousand
Duckets
by
the
Duke
de
Medina
,
but
that
also
was
intercepted
at
Sea
by
the
Zealanders
,
and
converted
to
other
uses
.
This
man
was
of
a
milder
nature
,
and
sent
on
purpose
to
qualifie
the
severity
of
D'
Alva
,
who
by
his
natural
Sterneness
and
some
errors
in
Government
,
(
which
the
general
malice
of
the
people
,
and
disfavor
of
some
Forreign
Princes
did
much
aggravate
,
)
had
made
himself
,
it
must
be
confessed
,
not
a
little
odious
:
but
having
,
as
was
said
,
lost
his
money
and
Ships
,
he
had
small
heart
to
stay
among
them
;
so
he
quickly
returned
home
again
,
and
with
a
resolution
,
it
seemed
,
never
to
have
further
dealing
with
such
sharking
Cormorants
,
and
left
D'
Alva
in
a
Labyrinth
of
difficulties
,
how
to
get
money
and
govern
his
Soldiers
.
But
however
,
it
appears
by
this
,
that
it
was
never
the
Kings
pleasure
nor
purpose
,
but
meerly
the
necessity
of
his
present
wants
,
which
compelled
the
Duke
to
demand
that
Tribute
;
and
that
the
quarrel
upon
it
was
rather
made
and
contrived
by
themselves
,
then
given
.
And
these
great
pretenders
for
the
Commons
,
that
seemed
then
so
extreamly
careful
of
the
peoples
ease
,
and
sollicitous
to
keep
them
free
from
Taxes
,
Impositions
,
&c.
Let
me
ask
them
one
question
,
Why
do
they
now
Tax
them
so
much
?
Why
do
they
lay
such
heavy
burthens
upon
them
,
they
themselves
now
they
have
them
in
their
power
?
Excises
?
Subsidies
?
Taxes
of
all
sorts
?
which
they
have
augmented
,
and
do
daily
augment
and
raise
in
such
sort
,
that
never
any
Common-wealth
in
Christendome
groaned
under
the
like
burthens
.
T
is
certain
,
The
Gentle
Father
of
the
people
(
as
they
once
called
that
Fox
the
Prince
of
Orange
)
did
propound
and
endeavor
to
wrest
from
them
,
not
the
Tenth
but
the
Sixth
Penny
towards
his
charge
and
maintenance
in
the
year
1584
,
a
Free
State
.
This
you
will
say
,
was
a
Note
above
Ela.
And
though
the
people
denied
it
and
murmured
grievously
at
the
motion
,
yet
is
he
still
in
Holland
Pater
Patriae
;
so
well
and
cunningly
doth
he
both
shuffle
his
Cards
and
play
his
Game
.
Barnevelt
in
his
Apologie
confesseth
,
that
in
the
year
1586.
he
found
the
order
of
Government
out
of
all
good
frame
;
many
Protestant
Preachers
would
not
acknowledge
the
States
,
because
they
had
not
that
command
and
discipline
after
the
French
fashion
,
which
they
desired
;
The
Common
people
all
contrary-minded
one
to
another
,
and
the
Towns
wishing
for
Peace
;
The
Expences
of
the
State
exceeded
all
incomes
by
Twenty
six
Millions
,
and
that
(
which
I
cannot
but
wish
the
Reader
to
observe
,
)
West-Frizeland
,
which
in
the
beginning
of
the
troubles
did
contribute
onely
Eighteen
hundred
thousand
Florens
,
was
now
charged
to
pay
Quadragies
centena
millia
librarum
&
duos
Milliones
.
I
have
put
it
down
in
the
Authors
own
words
,
because
I
would
not
have
the
Reader
po●●
bly
mistaken
.
Who
is
now
the
Tyrant
and
Exactor
?
It
seems
though
the
people
have
changed
their
Lord
,
they
have
not
laid
down
their
burthen
.
D'Alva
may
be
said
to
have
beat
them
with
Whips
,
but
the
States
with
Scorpions
.
Do
but
consider
their
Excises
and
Impositions
upon
all
sorts
of
Commodities
,
even
the
most
necessary
for
humane
life
and
subsistance
,
viz.
Meat
,
Drink
,
Fewel
,
yea
men-servants
Wages
,
and
what
not
?
Besides
Loans
and
Benevolences
,
which
are
both
commonly
required
,
and
heavy
.
Cnickius
directly
chargeth
them
,
that
they
exact
one
way
or
other
the
Fourth
part
of
the
peoples
Revenues
,
that
are
Hollanders
and
live
out
of
the
Country
:
But
,
saith
he
,
Si
in
Provinciis
nostris
,
&c.
if
they
live
in
any
of
our
Provinces
by
leave
,
Semissem
jubent
solvere
,
&c.
they
require
them
to
pay
the
one
half
;
and
in
case
they
refuse
or
neglect
,
They
take
all
.
As
for
the
cruelty
of
D'
Alva
,
(
which
was
objected
so
much
to
little
purpose
in
the
Treaty
at
Colen
,
and
hath
been
since
Rhetorically
aggravated
by
their
Doctor
Baudius
)
let
us
call
to
minde
,
Harlem
,
Alcmar
and
others
refusing
the
Kings
Authority
,
what
indifferent
man
can
wonder
,
if
severity
were
used
at
first
,
to
such
of
them
as
fell
under
his
power
?
Who
would
not
think
that
Cauterizing
was
necessary
,
when
there
appeared
so
much
proud
flesh
in
the
wound
;
and
that
purgations
must
be
somewhat
violent
,
when
the
body
is
so
much
and
so
generally
distempered
?
Nor
could
the
peaceable
nature
of
the
Commendador
Ludovicus
Requesens
,
who
succeeded
D'Alva
,
do
any
good
upon
such
rough
and
irreconcileable
spirits
.
How
often
was
he
heard
to
cry
out
,
Dios
nos
libera
de
estos
estados
,
God
deliver
me
from
these
States
once
.
Insomuch
that
Sir
Roger
Williams
,
a
Gentleman
of
our
own
Country
and
Soldier
of
good
note
,
who
had
served
on
both
sides
,
and
knew
the
nature
of
the
people
very
well
,
condemns
the
revocation
of
D'Alva
as
an
error
of
State
;
Because
,
saith
he
,
nothing
but
rigor
could
reduce
such
violent
Spirits
unto
order
,
and
nothing
but
a
Sword
in
hand
keep
them
in
obedience
.
As
for
the
Kings
Oath
which
they
say
,
he
hath
broken
in
the
matter
of
priviledges
,
if
they
would
decide
the
matter
by
justice
,
they
must
make
it
plain
and
evident
,
by
what
Fact
,
in
what
case
,
instance
,
example
he
hath
broke
it
;
and
ought
not
to
presume
so
much
as
they
do
,
viz.
to
be
(
Themselves
)
both
Plaintiffs
,
Accusers
and
Judges
.
Again
supposing
that
the
King
had
broken
his
Oath
,
may
not
many
things
happen
after
his
Oath-taking
to
excuse
him
from
perjury
?
By
Law
every
Oath
or
promise
,
how
absolute
soever
,
yet
hath
always
this
necessary
condition
tacitly
implyed
in
it
,
viz:
rebus
sic
stantibus
,
that
things
remain
so
as
they
were
,
when
the
Oath
was
taken
.
But
if
such
difficulties
or
alterations
happen
,
as
render
the
promise
either
impossible
or
unlawful
to
be
performed
,
a
man
doth
not
then
commit
perjury
,
nor
any
other
kinde
of
injustice
,
by
not
performing
his
promise
.
What
if
that
which
the
King
at
his
Inauguration
promised
for
the
good
of
the
Province
,
cannot
be
observed
now
,
but
with
the
great
dammage
of
the
Province
,
and
of
all
Europe
?
and
this
occasioned
by
the
distemper
and
change
of
the
people
themselves
of
the
Province
?
of
necessity
,
if
the
case
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
condition
and
state
of
affairs
be
so
far
changed
,
resolutions
and
proceedings
upon
them
must
also
change
.
Again
,
supposing
he
had
broken
his
Oath
,
suâ
culpâ
and
blameably
,
yet
were
not
the
States
thereby
inabled
or
authorized
to
depose
him
,
and
chuse
a
new
Prince
.
For
in
the
Articles
of
the
Joyful
Entry
this
is
a
Clause
.
Vt
si
in
omnibus
,
aut
in
vno
quopiam
Articulo
pacta
ista
Dux
Brabantiae
violasset
,
&c.
That
if
it
shall
happen
that
the
said
Dake
of
Brabant
doth
violate
or
break
either
all
or
any
one
of
these
Articles
,
it
shall
be
lawful
for
his
Subjects
to
deny
him
the
accustomed
services
,
until
the
thing
in
Controversie
be
either
revoked
or
amended
.
So
long
they
might
,
but
after
the
grievances
complained
of
should
be
redressed
,
they
were
to
return
again
to
their
duty
,
and
to
rest
in
statu
quo
prius
of
obedient
Subjects
.
And
the
world
knows
,
how
oft
the
King
offered
unto
the
Emperor
,
to
other
Forreign
Princes
,
and
to
the
States
themselves
to
revoke
and
amend
,
whatsoever
could
be
proved
amiss
.
Beside
,
the
States
and
Courts
of
Brabant
are
more
proper
to
decide
this
question
,
then
the
States
of
Holland
;
who
have
no
such
priviledges
Originally
,
but
onely
by
Participation
and
Vnion
:
And
they
,
that
is
,
Brabant
,
Flanders
,
Artois
,
Henault
and
the
rest
have
conformed
themselves
,
and
are
returned
to
their
due
Allegiance
,
being
obedient
to
the
King
,
his
Laws
and
Government
.
And
if
Holland
would
but
follow
their
example
,
the
business
were
at
an
end
.
To
draw
therefore
to
some
conclusion
in
this
matter
of
Priviledges
and
of
the
Kings
Oath
,
it
would
be
demanded
,
who
granted
these
Priviledges
at
first
?
was
it
not
the
Prince
ex
mero
motu
&
gratiâ
speciali
,
out
of
his
meer
grace
and
favor
,
and
to
gratifie
,
and
endear
the
affections
of
good
Subjects
to
him
?
Do
not
all
their
Charters
run
in
this
still
?
Speak
they
not
all
this
language
?
What
ungrateful
presumption
is
it
then
for
people
to
be
so
ready
and
industrious
to
molest
their
Sovereign
Princes
upon
the
advantage
of
their
own
favors
?
What
if
they
be
forced
to
break
an
Article
,
or
some
clause
of
an
Article
upon
urgent
cause
?
must
it
be
judged
a
crime
unpardonable
?
what
would
they
have
said
to
Philip
Duke
of
Burgundy
,
and
of
the
Netherlands
,
who
upon
occasion
resumed
into
his
own
hand
,
Religion
and
bonum
publicum
gives
him
a
dispensation
.
And
it
is
just
according
to
Calvins
Institutions
.
ipso
facto
and
at
an
instant
discharged
from
all
bands
of
obedience
either
to
the
Church
or
the
State
.
A
blessed
Lesson
doubtless
,
and
wherein
he
could
not
but
have
many
Scholars
.
But
all
this
while
no
particular
charge
comes
in
against
the
King
,
no
instance
,
no
example
is
given
,
wherein
he
did
break
his
Oath
,
when
it
was
possible
for
him
to
keep
it
;
which
through
their
distempers
and
undutifulness
,
was
become
not
a
little
difficult
.
Was
it
in
his
exactions
?
that
is
answered
already
.
Was
it
for
bringing
in
Spaniards
upon
them
?
Time
and
necessity
forced
him
to
be
at
that
great
charge
and
trouble
much
against
his
will
,
to
defend
the
Church
,
to
defend
the
Religion
of
his
Ancestors
and
of
the
Country
,
against
the
insolencies
of
rude
,
ignorant
,
impious
people
,
connived
at
,
and
countenanced
by
them
;
lastly
to
defend
the
Laws
and
laudable
Customs
of
the
Country
,
and
to
make
them
know
he
was
their
Prince
.
Was
it
in
the
matter
of
Religion
?
Indeed
it
is
true
,
there
is
a
clause
in
the
Vnion
,
contra
omnem
vim
,
&c.
That
it
should
be
against
all
violence
whatsoever
,
that
should
be
offered
them
under
pretence
of
the
Kings
Authority
for
matter
of
Religion
.
It
is
to
be
observed
,
at
the
beginning
Orange
,
Horn
,
and
Montigny
joyned
with
the
people
upon
pretense
onely
of
opposing
the
Inquisition
;
upon
this
ground
onely
they
would
seem
to
countenance
Brederode
and
his
complices
,
and
for
this
end
only
they
seem
to
urge
the
Religions
Vried
,
yea
they
publish
books
,
and
make
liberal
promises
to
be
content
,
if
they
may
but
enjoy
their
own
Religion
,
and
that
they
will
not
prejudice
or
oppose
the
Catholikes
:
and
with
such
dissembling
as
this
,
they
drew
a
great
part
even
of
the
Catholikes
themselves
to
joyn
with
them
,
yea
Prelates
,
and
persons
no
way
suspected
for
the
matter
of
Religion
,
yet
deceived
not
a
little
with
their
pretenses
of
liberty
and
of
the
publike
good
:
for
which
reason
the
Arch-Duke
Matthias
was
called
in
,
and
they
engaged
to
assist
and
defend
him
with
their
lives
and
estates
,
Well!
the
Religions
Vried
was
granted
,
and
thereby
,
as
it
were
,
a
Supersedeas
to
the
Inquisition
;
all
violence
and
severity
for
matter
of
Religion
ceased
.
What
could
they
desire
more
?
All
the
Provinces
,
and
Holland
and
Zealand
among
the
rest
,
enjoyed
what
they
would
have
,
Liberty
,
Religion
,
Et
quid
non
?
But
it
is
an
observation
of
infallible
verity
,
Faction
and
Heresie
are
always
humble
,
till
they
get
the
Sword
in
their
hands
;
when
they
have
it
,
they
change
their
tune
;
as
it
manifestly
appeared
by
their
proceedings
.
For
in
a
short
time
they
of
Holland
were
so
far
from
keeping
the
Peace
of
Religion
,
which
they
had
promised
,
that
they
expel
the
Catholike
Clergy
out
of
all
places
under
their
power
,
They
seize
upon
their
Lands
,
Sequester
their
Benefices
,
Imprison
their
Persons
,
yea
molest
and
prosecute
all
without
exception
,
whose
consciences
suffer
them
not
to
conform
to
their
pretended
Synods
,
at
Dort
in
the
year
1574.
at
Middleborough
in
the
year
1581.
yea
they
drown
,
and
use
many
other
kindes
of
cruelty
towards
men
meerly
for
Religion
,
not
enduring
so
much
as
to
heare
of
Toleration
,
,
but
onely
for
their
own
,
and
some
few
Anabaptists
,
and
Semi-Arrians
among
them
.
The
Religions
Vried
so
impetuously
desired
,
or
rather
demanded
,
when
time
was
,
for
themselves
,
is
now
quite
forgotten
;
and
Merchants
of
Amsterdam
,
B●ewers
of
Delf●
,
Staplers
of
Dort
,
Seamen
of
Horn
,
with
some
few
illiterate
Ministers
joyned
with
them
do
now
Direct
,
Rule
,
Govern
and
Judge
in
all
things
,
Comme
bon
leur
semble
(
as
it
is
in
one
of
the
Articles
touching
the
Vnion
,
)
according
as
to
themselves
seemeth
good
:
No
man
must
gainsay
them
.
Truly
if
the
King
had
proceeded
thus
with
them
,
if
he
had
taken
Arms
and
levyed
forces
to
introduce
a
new
Religion
upon
them
,
as
they
did
upon
the
Country
,
I
should
confess
he
had
much
incroached
upon
their
liberties
,
had
broken
his
Oath
,
and
incurred
their
hatred
justly
.
The
States
of
Holland
,
Zealand
,
&c.
have
done
all
this
,
and
much
more
mischief
and
injurie
to
the
people
of
those
Provinces
,
where
they
command
,
what
therefore
do
they
desire
?
doth
not
their
own
example
and
practises
justifie
,
beyond
all
exception
,
the
Kings
proceedings
?
Shall
they
presume
to
introduce
and
set
up
by
force
of
Arms
a
Religion
,
which
before
themselves
no
man
ever
owned
?
Shall
the
Consistory
at
Genevah
be
so
precise
,
as
not
to
permit
any
kinde
of
Toleration
?
Shall
the
pretended
Churches
of
France
,
and
Bearn
more
especially
,
insult
upon
,
and
oppress
those
poor
Catholikes
which
live
under
their
power
?
And
must
the
King
of
Spain
onely
be
content
to
sit
still
,
and
let
Sectaries
play
what
pranks
they
please
,
and
commit
all
outrages
in
his
Dominions
,
without
check
or
controule
?
Who
can
be
so
absurd
,
as
to
judge
it
a
thing
reasonable
?
Deos
peregrinos
ne
colunto
.
It
was
a
Law
of
Romulus
against
the
introducing
of
new
and
strange
gods
.
Numa
Pompilius
,
Socrates
,
and
all
the
wise
States-men
of
the
world
Heathen
no
less
then
Christian
,
have
been
always
careful
to
provide
against
Innovation
,
change
and
corrupting
of
Religion
.
And
shall
his
Catholike
Majestie
do
nothing
for
the
preserving
of
Religion
sound
and
entire
,
who
,
both
by
his
own
piety
,
and
the
dignity
of
his
Title
is
obliged
to
do
so
much
?
Shall
it
be
necessary
for
the
peace
of
their
new
State
to
use
severity
,
and
shall
it
not
be
both
necessary
and
just
for
the
preservation
of
his
,
which
is
so
Ancient
,
so
Old
?
For
their
conscience
sake
they
will
bar
out
Catholikes
.
Shall
he
not
for
conscience
sake
take
the
same
course
with
Calvinists
?
How
strangly
do
their
beginnings
and
proceedings
differ
?
They
take
up
arms
against
their
Sovereign
for
Liberty
of
Conscience
;
and
yet
by
those
Arms
they
forbid
Liberty
of
Conscience
to
their
Sovereign
.
For
as
much
as
they
forbid
it
to
his
people
,
their
Fellow-subjects
,
they
forbid
it
to
Him
,
who
pretends
to
no
more
in
that
respect
,
then
what
every
subject
he
hath
ought
to
enjoy
:
And
that
his
person
,
together
with
some
other
of
his
Subjects
,
is
free
,
is
not
,
because
these
men
would
not
,
but
because
they
cannot
bring
them
in
Bondage
.
These
States
in
their
Letters
to
the
Emperor
1608.
pretend
,
that
the
Spaniards
made
use
of
the
Treaty
at
Colen
,
rather
to
oppress
the
Country
of
the
Netherlands
,
then
to
ease
them
;
and
therefore
,
to
avoid
utter
ruin
,
Pleraeque
Belgicae
Provinciae
,
quae
in
Vnione
perstiterant
,
&c.
Several
of
the
Provinces
,
say
they
,
which
stood
firme
to
the
Vnion
,
did
at
last
renounce
,
or
abjure
the
King
,
and
established
unto
themselves
a
certain
form
of
Government
,
in
the
nature
of
a
Free
State
,
and
have
been
so
acknowledged
by
other
Christian
Princes
for
Thirty
years
together
and
more
.
The
ground
of
this
Plea
is
Tyranny
,
exercised
after
the
Treaty
at
Colen
;
but
this
Union
was
made
before
:
how
then
doth
it
cohere
to
justifie
their
doings
?
They
say
also
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
and
Arch
Duke
acknowledge
them
as
Free
Provinces
,
in
qu●s
ipsi
nihil
juris
pretendunt
,
up●n
whom
they
pretend
to
have
no
Title
.
This
is
a
new
Plea
,
I
confess
.
But
the
Reader
will
observe
,
as
it
can
onely
justifie
their
possession
and
title
for
the
future
;
so
doth
it
manifestly
suppose
,
that
their
actings
before
that
Declaration
was
made
,
and
by
which
it
was
forcibly
drawn
from
their
Prince
,
were
Illegal
,
Disloyal
,
Rebellious
.
Which
the
States
may
do
well
to
remember
,
so
often
as
they
use
that
Plea
.
Nevertheless
,
because
,
by
an
imperfect
disquisition
of
the
matter
I
would
not
do
harm
,
where
I
intend
onely
good
,
I
leave
this
wholly
to
the
Consideration
of
the
Honorable
and
Learned
Chancellor
Peckins
,
who
can
best
,
in
a
convenient
time
,
satisfie
the
world
,
that
this
is
but
a
Scar-Crow
,
a
Fig-leaf-pretence
,
and
a
Thunder
without
a
Bolt
.
So
that
their
whole
Plea
,
at
lest
for
their
past
actions
,
resting
only
upon
the
stilts
of
pretended
Tyranny
,
Exaction
,
and
abrogation
of
priviledges
,
which
have
been
so
often
and
so
manifestly
disproved
,
what
remains
but
their
condemnation
?
And
that
we
abhor
the
principles
,
which
have
lead
them
into
this
predicament
of
disloyalty
and
sin
?
And
yet
,
to
leave
nothing
untouched
,
that
can
be
easily
thought
on
,
let
us
once
again
suppose
all
their
charges
,
viz.
Tyranny
,
Exaction
,
breach
of
Oath
,
&c
,
to
be
true
;
yet
must
we
tell
them
,
The
Tyranny
of
a
King
shall
never
warrant
their
usurpation
and
greater
Tyranny
.
Yea
suppose
,
he
hath
lost
his
right
,
by
what
Law
,
Order
,
or
Priviledge
acknowledged
do
they
pretend
to
have
found
it
?
Nay
what
Law
of
equity
or
reason
have
they
to
Act
those
things
,
which
they
confess
to
be
Illegal
,
Unwarrantable
,
yea
Tyrannical
in
him
?
Is
it
so
great
an
offence
for
the
King
to
abrogate
their
priviledges
,
and
is
it
not
as
great
,
or
greater
,
offence
for
Subjects
to
usurp
his
?
nay
to
usurp
greater
,
then
they
will
acknowledge
he
ever
had
?
May
they
onely
be
Parties
and
Judges
in
their
own
case
,
and
to
the
prejudice
,
yea
punishment
of
no
less
Person
,
then
their
Prince
?
never
was
such
iniquity
heard
of
,
Posterity
will
not
beleeve
it
.
The
Switzers
,
The
Amphi●
yons
(
those
Cantons
of
Grecia
)
never
heard
of
such
Liberty
;
what
is
,
(
if
this
be
not
,
)
to
confess
plainly
,
Regn●
occupantium
esse
,
that
Kingdoms
go
onely
by
conqu●st
,
that
possession
and
power
are
sufficient
titles
to
any
Government
?
'T
is
true
,
a
man
may
make
himself
Civis
alienae
rei●ublicae
,
a
Subject
to
another
State
,
then
that
whereof
he
is
native
,
perhaps
more
ways
then
one
;
But
he
can
never
unmake
himself
Subject
of
that
Country
,
where
he
is
native
,
do
what
he
can
,
especially
staying
there
:
and
much
less
of
a
Subject
make
himself
Sovereign
.
For
let
him
Rebel
,
(
as
who
doubts
,
but
the
Hollanders
did
,
)
yet
he
remains
a
Subject
still
de
jure
,
and
of
right
.
Adde
hereunto
,
if
the
King
should
forfeit
his
Earldom
of
Holland
,
it
were
not
to
them
he
should
forfeit
it
,
but
unto
the
Emperor
,
to
whom
it
escheates
,
as
is
cleer
both
by
the
Imperial
and
Municipal
Laws
.
Forfeitures
do
not
use
to
fall
to
the
Tenants
,
but
to
the
Lord
of
the
Fee
.
And
't
is
evident
,
that
Holland
was
erected
into
an
Earldom
,
not
by
the
Grandsires
of
Orange
,
nor
of
any
of
the
Burgers
of
Amsterdam
,
Delft
,
D●rt
,
&c.
but
by
the
Emperor
Carolus
Calvus
in
the
year
863.
Qui
cum
audivit
,
&c.
Who
hearing
,
saith
the
[
*
](A35713-e36830-b)
*
Berland
.
Meyer
.
Historian
,
that
the
County
of
Ho●and
,
being
a
part
of
the
Emperors
demesnes
,
was
much
infested
and
spoyled
by
the
Danes
,
at
the
instant
re●uest
of
Pope
John
,
principatum
ejus
,
&c.
bestowed
the
principality
thereof
upon
Theodorick
,
or
Thierry
.
If
then
the
Earldom
of
Holland
,
&c.
be
not
in
the
King
of
Spain
,
to
whom
it
descended
lineally
from
Theodorick
,
The
Emperor
may
give
a
second
Investiture
thereof
,
to
whom
he
please
,
as
of
a
Fief
Imperial
.
For
to
say
,
it
should
be
lapsed
into
the
right
of
the
Province
,
as
perhaps
particular
Estates
may
do
,
is
vain
.
The
Emperor
takes
no
notice
of
their
private
customes
,
neither
can
they
be
prejudicial
to
a
third
Person
,
who
is
so
much
superior
to
them
,
and
upon
whom
their
very
customes
do
originally
depend
.
Beside
,
the
Earldom
was
never
vacant
,
there
was
always
an
Heir
notoriously
known
,
either
in
possession
,
or
plea
for
it
.
They
hold
it
therefore
by
the
sword
onely
;
but
that
is
the
worst
title
of
all
,
and
fitter
for
those
Hoords
of
Tartarians
,
then
for
a
Common-wealth
of
Christians
.
Neither
Littleton
,
nor
Somme
rural
,
nor
Jus
feudale
know
any
such
Tenure
.
A
certain
Hollander
,
in
a
third
defence
which
he
hath
written
of
the
united
Provinces
calls
the
King
Raptorem
&
Hereticum
notorium
,
Spoyler
and
Notorious
Heretick
and
therefore
to
be
set
upon
and
driven
out
of
his
Kingdom
by
a
general
League
and
Vnion
of
all
the
forces
of
all
Protestant
Princes
and
States
of
Christendom
,
But
,
hoc
tantum
defuit
,
this
onely
was
wanting
to
advance
their
Calumnies
against
His
Majestie
to
the
height
of
impudence
.
Never
was
the
King
of
Spain
called
Heretick
by
man
,
since
he
deserved
the
title
of
Catholike
;
and
it
could
not
be
done
now
,
but
by
one
,
whose
Malice
,
and
Heresie
together
,
had
corrupted
his
judgement
unto
madness
.
Nor
is
it
to
much
better
purpose
,
that
which
they
say
concerning
other
Princes
and
States
,
viz.
That
they
have
been
acknowledged
and
treated
by
forreign
Princes
,
as
Free
States
,
above
thirty
years
.
That
time
will
not
serve
for
Prescription
:
and
if
it
would
,
Prescription
always
pleadeth
some
other
Title
,
and
possession
bonâ
fide
beside
:
neither
of
which
can
they
pretend
without
blushing
.
Neither
can
the
opinion
of
forreign
Princes
make
their
bad
claym
better
;
it
may
give
some
reputation
indeed
to
an
usurper
,
but
not
any
Title
of
right
.
And
as
in
a
bad
quarrel
bravely
defended
,
not
the
cause
,
but
the
success
gains
the
credit
;
so
it
is
their
prosperity
,
and
not
the
justice
of
their
cause
,
which
doth
them
honor
.
Beside
,
it
is
not
true
that
Princes
have
so
reputed
them
:
To
Negotiate
with
them
under
a
quality
,
which
they
will
assume
,
is
one
thing
;
and
really
to
adjudge
that
quality
,
as
due
to
them
,
is
another
.
They
offered
the
Sovereignty
of
these
Provinces
to
Queen
Elizabeth
;
but
she
refused
them
:
The
world
doth
not
think
,
it
was
out
of
any
Favor
to
King
Philip
,
that
she
did
so
,
but
because
she
knew
,
they
offered
something
more
then
their
own
;
and
she
was
not
willing
to
give
her
own
people
such
a
bad
President
against
her self
.
And
when
,
for
private
ends
and
some
reasons
of
State
,
she
was
content
for
a
while
to
take
upon
her
the
charge
and
title
of
Protectress
of
the
poor
distressed
States
,
&c.
it
was
observed
,
the
business
was
most
earnestly
promoted
by
them
,
who
were
now
as
willing
to
be
rid
of
the
[
*
](A35713-e37100-b)
*
E.
Leicester
.
Son
,
as
when
time
was
,
the
Marquis
of
Winchester
had
been
to
be
rid
of
the
[
*
](A35713-e37140-b)
*
Duke
of
Northumberland
.
Camden
.
Father
.
This
is
upon
record
,
that
Aversata
est
Regina
the
Queen
could
never
endure
the
offer
of
the
Sovereignty
of
those
Provinces
:
Neither
was
Sir
Noel
Caron
in
her
time
ever
acknowledged
Embassador
,
but
Agent
.
But
to
joyn
issue
with
them
more
neerly
,
let
us
here
what
Damhouderius
,
Praxis
Crimin
.
c.
132.
a
famous
Lawyer
,
and
their
own
Countryman
,
saith
,
Seditiosi
sunt
,
qui
moliuntur
conspirationem
,
&c.
Seditious
persons
,
saith
he
,
are
such
as
hatch
or
foment
Conspiracies
against
the
Governors
and
Lievtenants
of
the
Provinces
,
that
procure
unlawful
meetings
or
assemblies
of
the
people
,
or
cause
any
Tumults
in
the
Towns
.
What
is
this
but
an
Endictment
drawn
against
the
States
,
considering
their
practises
,
not
onely
against
the
Person
of
D'
Alva
,
but
of
Don
John
himself
,
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
&c.
their
many
and
tumultuous
meetings
at
Breda
,
Osterweal
,
Saint
Trudens
,
their
encouraging
,
yea
incensing
the
Genses
throughout
all
the
Provinces
,
lastly
with
their
defence
and
holding
of
Harlem
,
Alemar
,
Leyden
,
and
other
places
by
force
of
Arms
?
Again
Chap.
82.
he
teacheth
,
that
to
make
a
War
just
,
there
must
be
first
a
just
cause
,
Second
,
honest
intention
,
Third
,
Authority
of
the
Prince
,
or
Supream
Magistrate
,
Sine
quâ
,
without
which
,
saith
he
,
't
is
Treason
to
make
War
.
That
same
Sine
quâ
of
his
might
make
the
States
tremble
,
if
they
reflect
upon
it
.
For
in
all
their
Wars
they
neither
had
good
cause
nor
good
colour
.
Their
Religion
and
Liberties
were
all
secured
to
them
by
the
pacification
at
Gaunt
,
by
the
perpetual
Edict
,
by
the
Articles
of
the
Treaty
of
Colen
which
were
all
quietly
enjoyed
without
disturbance
,
by
such
of
the
Provinces
as
would
conform
to
them
.
Their
Sovereign
was
known
to
be
His
Catholike
Majestie
,
and
for
their
good
intention
,
as
no
man
could
judge
of
it
but
by
their
actions
,
so
it
appeared
cleerly
to
be
onely
to
sow
dissention
among
the
people
,
and
through
factions
and
discord
to
arm
them
by
degrees
against
the
supream
Magistrate
under
colour
of
Religion
.
And
the
Prince
of
Orange
most
disloyal
of
all
other
;
because
being
a
person
of
Honor
,
and
so
highly
entrusted
by
the
King
,
he
betrayed
that
great
trust
reposed
in
him
,
and
made
a
War
,
by
his
own
Authority
and
that
of
his
faction
,
against
the
King
:
Although
he
had
neither
Office
,
nor
any
kinde
of
Command
in
the
Low-Countries
,
but
what
he
had
under
the
Wings
of
the
Eagle
,
and
the
Authority
of
the
Lyon
.
All
his
Belgick
Lands
,
he
held
in
Fee
of
the
Duke
of
Burgundy
,
as
his
Leige-Lord
;
he
did
Homage
and
Fealty
for
them
,
and
knew
,
that
a
Sovereign
gives
Law
as
well
as
offices
to
his
Subjects
.
Besides
,
Claudius
le
Brun
,
viz.
That
whosoever
surprizeth
Towns
,
Castles
,
Forts
,
without
order
of
his
Sovereign
(
as
the
Prince
caused
Lumay
to
do
in
Holland
,
and
as
Voorst
and
Barland
did
Flushing
)
by
which
the
peace
of
the
Country
is
broken
;
or
who
attempteth
against
the
life
of
his
Sovereigns
Lievtenant
,
it
is
Treason
.
And
these
are
judgements
,
which
all
Europe
do
consent
in
,
decrees
of
reason
,
and
principles
of
Government
,
which
must
not
be
called
in
question
:
if
the
States
of
Holland
themselves
do
permitt
them
to
be
disputed
,
they
must
never
expect
Peace
,
Order
,
or
any
setled
obedience
in
their
Country
.
So
that
by
Law
't
is
cleer
,
in
what
case
the
States
do
stand
,
for
thus
breaking
the
peace
of
Christendom
in
those
times
,
and
being
cause
of
the
effusion
of
so
much
Christian
blood
,
as
hath
been
shed
in
that
quarrel
.
Now
concerning
any
liberty
which
the
Gospel
,
Holy
Scriptures
,
or
any
principles
of
true
Religion
may
be
supposed
to
give
them
,
to
use
such
proceedings
against
the
Sovereign
Prince
,
I
shall
not
enter
into
any
Theological
dispute
with
them
,
as
being
beside
my
purpose
,
which
is
onely
to
shew
matter
of
opinion
,
and
matter
of
Fact
in
this
controversie
of
obedience
due
to
the
Supream
Civil
Magistrate
:
And
therefore
,
because
I
write
onely
to
English
men
,
I
shall
content
my self
onely
with
the
judgement
of
Doctor
Bilson
against
them
.
He
was
a
great
Divine
,
and
a
great
Prelate
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
chosen
on
purpose
to
write
on
this
Argument
,
by
the
greatest
Statesman
of
that
time
;
and
he
wrote
cum
privilegio
of
the
State
,
and
with
the
general
approbation
of
the
English
Church
.
Shall
a
King
,
be
deposed
,
if
he
break
his
promise
,
and
Oath
at
Coronation
,
in
any
of
the
Covenants
and
Points
,
which
he
promiseth
?
He
answers
in
the
Margin
,
No.
The
breach
of
Covenants
is
not
deprivation
:
and
gives
this
reason
,
The
people
may
not
break
with
their
Princes
,
so
often
as
they
break
with
God
.
And
afterward
,
Subjects
,
saith
he
,
cannot
depose
their
Princes
,
to
whom
they
must
be
Su●ject
for
Conscience
sake
.
This
is
Doctrine
,
we
see
,
quite
contrary
to
the
Aphorisms
of
Holland
,
and
to
the
Divinity
that
is
now
currant
at
Rochel
.
Now
as
private
subjects
may
not
,
by
Gods
Law
,
depose
their
Princes
,
so
are
they
forbidden
to
take
Arms
against
them
;
and
the
reason
hereof
is
invincible
.
For
saith
Doctor
Bilson
,
he
that
may
fight
,
may
kill
;
and
War
against
the
Prince
,
and
killing
of
the
Prince
are
of
consequence
inevitable
.
The
Apostles
,
saith
he
,
obeyed
Tyrants
,
that
commanded
all
things
against
Religion
:
And
in
those
things
,
which
were
commanded
against
God
,
they
did
submit
themselves
with
meekness
to
endure
the
Magistrates
pleasure
,
but
not
to
obey
his
will
.
Lastly
,
and
most
of
all
to
the
purpose
he
concludeth
,
if
the
Laws
of
the
Land
appoint
the
Nobles
,
as
next
to
the
King
,
to
assist
him
in
doing
right
,
and
to
withhold
from
doing
wrong
,
then
are
they
Licensed
by
mans
Laws
to
interpose
themselves
,
but
in
no
case
to
deprive
the
Prince
,
where
the
Scepter
is
inherited
.
And
because
some
of
good
judgement
have
been
lead
into
that
error
,
that
the
Dukes
of
Burgundy
had
not
full
Power
or
Sovereignty
in
the
Netherlands
,
I
will
send
them
to
School
to
all
the
Lawyers
,
Records
,
Stories
,
and
(
which
is
most
infallible
)
to
the
practise
and
Common
Laws
of
the
Country
,
and
unto
Bodin
;
The
Dukes
of
Burgundy
were
absolute
Princes
,
and
had
Sovereign
power
in
their
Countries
.
And
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
had
as
absolute
power
,
when
his
Stile
was
Lord
of
Ireland
,
as
when
he
was
King
:
For
the
difference
of
Stile
makes
not
the
difference
of
Sovereignty
.
I
conclude
therefore
upon
the
grounds
of
all
Law
,
Divine
and
Humane
,
and
(
as
you
have
seen
)
upon
a
full
view
and
examination
of
all
their
pretenses
,
complaints
,
excuses
,
&c.
that
as
their
usurpation
at
first
was
without
warrant
,
so
they
continue
the
possession
with
as
little
conscience
;
That
all
their
Pleas
are
either
Nullities
or
Forgeries
,
and
they
have
indeed
no
better
title
,
then
what
success
and
their
Cannon
gives
them
.
And
that
all
forreign
Soldiers
that
assist
them
,
knowing
the
injustice
of
their
cause
,
and
that
the
War
is
so
utterly
unlawful
,
do
incur
Mortal
Sin
and
danger
of
damnation
;
and
may
as
justly
be
reproved
,
as
King
Josaphat
was
for
helping
and
assisting
Ahab
.
Look
to
the
end
,
for
it
is
certainly
fearful
,
and
we
must
know
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
I
write
not
this
as
an
Enemy
to
the
Country
.
I
hold
it
a
Peerless
County
for
the
goodly
Townes
,
Wealth
,
Traffick
,
Strength
,
and
Fertility
in
so
small
a
Circuit
;
nor
for
any
personal
quarrels
;
nor
for
any
corruption
,
or
assentation
in
regard
of
the
match
with
Spain
;
but
onely
for
the
truth
of
the
story
,
which
induced
me
,
together
with
the
danger
of
the
President
,
and
the
manifold
injuries
that
were
done
to
Religion
.
For
though
I
remembred
the
general
dislike
that
they
have
of
our
government
,
their
dealing
with
the
Queens
Officers
,
and
how
unkindly
of
old
they
used
my
Lord
Willoughby
,
as
his
Apology
testifieth
;
and
of
late
what
complaints
our
Merchants
Adventurers
,
in
their
Books
,
have
made
of
their
ill
usage
by
them
at
Moske
,
at
the
East-Indies
,
&c.
what
contempt
they
shewed
,
when
the
Duty
of
Sixteen
Herrings
was
demanded
in
his
Majesties
right
,
The
State
,
I
mean
not
the
people
onely
,
but
especially
the
King
,
to
whom
Holland
is
most
obliged
;
and
more
particularly
for
Two
Singular
and
Royal
Favors
,
such
as
might
in
reason
require
some
reciprocal
return
of
thankfulness
,
and
breed
in
them
good
Blood
,
good
Affections
,
and
also
good
Language
.
The
first
was
in
restoring
to
them
the
Keyes
,
which
did
open
and
lock
up
their
Province
;
and
this
not
for
any
reward
,
but
a
restitution
onely
of
part
of
his
due
.
The
second
for
the
Free
permission
of
their
Fishing
upon
the
English
Coast
;
wherein
they
yearly
employ
above
Thirty
thousand
persons
,
who
are
set
on
work
by
it
,
and
above
Four
thousand
Busses
,
Doggerboats
,
Galliots
,
and
Pinks
;
to
their
exceeding
great
benefit
and
enrichment
:
which
is
not
a
liberty
they
have
by
any
Law
,
as
some
men
pretend
,
but
a
priviledge
,
or
permission
rather
of
royall
Grace
and
Favor
.
And
Grotius
may
prove
,
without
any
mans
contradiction
,
Mare
Liberum
,
in
this
sense
,
as
the
Kings
Highway
is
Free
for
every
man
to
walk
,
that
is
,
to
go
and
come
;
but
he
shall
never
be
able
to
prove
,
that
Fishing
is
Free
,
that
is
to
say
,
taking
away
the
profit
upon
another
Princes
Coast
,
without
leave
of
the
Prince
first
had
and
obtained
.
T
is
true
,
they
have
had
the
boldness
to
do
this
for
a
long
time
without
leave
;
but
they
may
hap
to
finde
at
last
,
the
longest
time
they
can
pretend
,
will
not
serve
them
for
prescription
.
And
thus
much
for
our
new
Masters
,
and
no
very
good
Neighbors
,
The
High
and
Mighty
States
of
the
United
Provinces
of
the
Netherlands
.
Titulus
Quintus
.
PALATINISM
,
OR
The
Troubles
in
BOHEMIA
AND
THE
PALATINATE
About
Religion
.
BOhemia
is
the
last
Stage
of
the
Scene
of
Forreign
Tragedies
,
or
Tumults
for
Religion
,
to
which
I
am
now
going
;
yet
so
as
I
must
take
the
Palatinate
in
my
way
,
an
unfortunate
Province
of
late
,
which
in
the
space
of
an
Hundred
years
hath
changed
Religion
no
less
then
Five
times
,
and
yet
,
as
it
seems
,
never
learned
well
that
part
of
Religion
,
which
is
not
the
least
principle
,
concerning
Obedience
.
But
of
this
wee
shall
cease
to
wonder
,
when
we
think
of
Paraeus
,
Gracerus
,
and
some
other
Divines
,
that
have
possessed
the
Chaire
there
;
and
of
the
Schools
of
the
new
discipline
,
which
are
open
.
Paraeus
in
his
Commentary
upon
the
Thirteenth
ad
Romanos
teacheth
plainly
,
Subditi
,
possunt
suos
reges
deponere
,
&c.
That
Subjects
may
depose
their
Princes
for
Tyranny
,
&c.
Tyranny
is
contrary
to
the
very
end
and
being
of
Government
,
and
therefore
where
it
is
Universal
and
general
,
and
no
other
redress
to
be
found
,
it
is
capable
of
the
less
dispute
;
onely
it
is
not
to
be
determined
by
private
persons
,
especially
of
his
Robe
;
which
yet
most
commonly
they
do
:
or
when
they
compel
their
Subjects
to
Idolatry
.
By
compelling
to
Idolatry
he
means
,
if
the
Prince
maintains
Mass
,
Confession
,
Priesthood
,
and
other
the
Service
and
Religion
of
the
Catholike
Church
;
(
as
all
Catholike
Princes
are
bound
to
do
by
their
Oath
:
)
or
indeed
(
with
these
men
)
if
they
maintain
any
other
Religion
then
pure
Calvinism
,
it
is
to
compel
to
Idolatry
.
This
is
the
sentence
,
which
he
pronounceth
against
the
Emperor
,
the
Kings
of
Spain
,
France
,
Poland
,
the
Princes
of
Italy
,
Germany
,
&c.
And
yet
this
is
but
the
first
peale
,
which
he
rang
as
a
Toxsan
or
Alarum-bell
to
Bohemia
.
For
he
addeth
another
Article
,
which
,
if
they
look
not
well
to
it
,
may
touch
Reformers
Freehold
,
as
well
as
other
Princes
.
It
is
,
Quando
sub
prae●extu
Religionis
,
&c
,
When
under
colour
of
Religion
they
look
after
their
own
advantages
or
profit
.
This
had
not
been
a
Lecture
to
be
read
to
Henry
the
Eighth
,
and
the
Courtiers
of
his
time
.
And
surely
,
if
a
man
should
ask
Murray
and
Morton
,
those
two
pillars
of
Reformation
,
in
Scotland
;
Orange
and
Horn
in
the
Netherlands
;
Conde
and
the
Admiral
in
France
;
the
Dukes
of
Somerset
and
Northumberland
in
England
;
Saxony
,
Sweden
,
Denmark
and
the
rest
of
the
Lutheran
Princes
in
Germany
;
whether
they
had
not
some
by-ends
of
Avarice
,
Ambition
,
and
other
sinister
and
worldly
nature
,
when
they
seemed
to
be
most
hot
and
zealously
transported
,
it
might
trouble
them
all
,
perhaps
,
what
to
answer
.
Last
of
all
he
assigneth
another
cause
of
deposition
,
viz.
When
they
oppress
their
Subjects
in
matter
of
Conscience
.
Which
indeed
is
the
strangest
of
all
;
for
who
ever
knew
a
Calvinist
permit
Liberty
of
Conscience
to
another
man
,
whom
he
could
compel
to
his
own
?
and
yet
in
this
point
he
is
so
earnest
,
that
unless
the
people
do
this
,
viz.
Resist
the
Superior
Magistrate
in
the
defence
of
themselves
and
true
Religion
,
he
tells
them
in
conscientiis
incolumes
esse
nequeunt
,
They
cannot
have
true
peace
of
Conscience
,
They
should
offend
God
by
not
doing
it
.
And
in
his
Commentary
upon
Judges
he
speaketh
yet
more
absurdly
and
dangerously
,
Magistratus
Minor
potest
occidere
majorem
,
The
Inferior
Magistrate
in
this
case
may
kill
the
Superior
,
Bayl●ffs
,
Sheriffs
,
Constables
their
King
and
Sovereign
;
or
if
they
think
fit
,
one
another
upon
the
quarrel
of
Religion
,
because
,
saith
he
,
Domestick
Tyrants
are
more
to
be
suppressed
or
opposed
,
then
Forreigners
,
or
such
as
are
without
us
.
Neither
was
Paraeus
the
onely
Master
of
Paradoxes
in
that
Country
,
(
although
it
must
be
confessed
,
his
Doctrine
so
corrupted
the
Palatinate
,
that
in
England
,
to
prevent
the
like
evill
,
his
Books
were
purged
by
fire
:
)
Gracerus
,
his
Pew-fellow
,
teacheth
,
that
the
Malice
of
Antichrist
(
that
is
in
his
sense
,
the
actings
or
zeal
of
any
Catholike
Prince
for
the
true
Religion
established
)
coercenda
est
gladio
,
must
be
resisted
,
saith
he
,
or
restrained
by
the
Sword
.
And
Aretius
himself
sufficiently
shews
his
affections
to
the
Emperor
&
Christian
Empire
,
when
he
teacheth
that
the
Dragon
in
the
Apocalyps
,
that
is
,
the
Devil
,
Dedisse
Imperio
potestatem
suam
,
&c.
gave
to
the
Empire
its
power
and
greatness
;
and
that
plenitudinem
Diabolismi
,
the
Fulness
of
Diabolical
malice
and
hatred
against
Christ
dwelleth
in
the
Empire
.
Nor
are
we
to
think
,
that
this
Doctrine
was
onely
Speculative
among
them
;
it
was
the
practise
also
of
that
pretended
Church
ab
origine
:
Yea
their
own
Neighbors
and
Elder
Brethren
have
felt
the
effects
of
it
,
in
much
inhumane
and
uncivil
usage
from
them
.
Ask
Gieskenius
,
who
was
a
man
of
Learning
,
and
no
small
account
among
the
Lutherans
,
and
he
will
tell
you
one
pretty
exploit
of
theirs
,
Emdenses
Illustrem
Dominum
suum
motâ
seditione
,
&c.
They
of
Emden
,
saith
he
,
had
by
this
time
almost
driven
their
Leige
Lord
out
of
all
his
dominions
,
by
their
seditious
proceedings
.
And
that
they
rested
not
,
till
they
had
obtained
these
Articles
of
him
,
who
was
himself
a
Lutheran
,
Ne
Illustrissimus
Comes
,
&c.
That
his
Excellency
should
not
have
power
to
grant
unto
his
Subjects
of
Emden
the
exercise
of
any
Religon
,
but
Calvinism
.
2.
That
himself
onely
at
Court
may
have
a
Preacher
of
the
Auspurgh-Confession
.
So
it
was
matter
of
favor
to
him
,
that
Subjects
should
tolerate
their
Princes
Religion
;
but
for
themselves
it
must
be
framed
entirely
according
to
their
own
Mode
.
They
must
direct
,
and
their
Prince
obey
.
If
you
object
,
that
this
was
but
a
private
tumult
,
and
that
the
Church
of
the
Palatinate
did
not
approve
of
such
proceedings
against
their
Brethren
,
it
is
cleerly
answered
by
this
,
That
in
the
year
1602.
there
were
twenty
points
established
in
that
Church
;
The
first
whereof
was
this
,
Totus
Lutheranismus
&
omnes
libri
eorum
,
&c.
That
the
whole
Doctrine
of
Luther
(
opposite
to
Calvinism
)
and
all
the
Lutherans
Books
be
for
ever
taken
away
and
prohibited
.
Neither
are
they
permitted
in
any
part
of
the
Palatinate
,
the
Marquisate
of
Brandenburgh
,
or
the
Territory
of
Emden
.
'T
is
true
,
The
Lutherans
,
where
they
command
,
do
as
wisely
provide
against
them
;
They
have
as
little
footing
in
all
the
Duke
of
Saxonies
Countries
,
Hamborough
,
or
the
Hans
Towns
.
That
great
Synod
of
Torgaw
,
convented
by
the
means
and
procurement
of
those
Protestant
Princes
,
do
testifie
,
that
the
Calvinists
had
troubled
and
brought
to
ruin
omnes
Christianas
Ecclesias
,
All
Christian
Churches
,
Vniversities
,
Kingdoms
and
States
,
where
ever
they
were
admitted
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
they
are
not
included
under
the
peace
and
protection
of
the
Empire
,
the
Religions
Vried
is
no
way
permitted
unto
them
;
as
appeareth
by
the
Edict
of
Charls
the
Fifth
,
De
composit
.
pacis
,
&c.
Anno
1532.
Nor
are
they
comprehended
in
his
Sentence
,
De
confess
.
Suevicâ
,
1530.
Nor
in
the
Interim
,
1548.
Nor
in
the
Constitution
,
De
pace
publicâ
.
And
for
the
Acts
made
at
Passau
,
1552.
by
the
Emperor
Ferdinand
,
the
very
words
exclude
them
from
all
benefit
.
So
also
in
his
Declaration
at
Auspurgh
,
1555.
And
in
the
conclusion
or
agreement
of
the
Princes
of
the
Augustan
Confession
,
with
the
three
Electors
,
and
other
Princes
and
Cities
in
the
year
1557.
it
was
declared
,
that
the
Sacramentaries
,
Anabaptists
,
Osiandrians
,
&c.
were
all
excluded
from
the
Articles
of
peace
,
and
that
there
should
be
Edicts
published
against
them
by
common
consent
,
and
for
their
utter
extirpation
.
This
was
enacted
in
the
year
1557.
and
in
the
year
1566.
Caesar
and
the
Princes
of
the
Dyet
decreto
publico
scripserunt
,
&c.
published
a
general
decree
concerning
Frederick
the
Elector
Palatine
of
the
Rhine
,
that
he
should
desert
the
opinions
of
Calvin
,
and
not
suffer
them
to
be
taught
in
any
of
the
Churches
or
Schools
of
his
Country
:
And
this
Decree
of
the
Dyet
was
intimated
to
him
in
the
presence
of
the
Bishops
of
Mentz
,
Triers
,
and
Colen
,
of
the
Elector
of
Saxony
,
and
of
the
Embassadors
also
of
the
Marquis
of
Brandenburgh
;
and
after
his
death
,
by
his
Son
Lewis
it
was
obeyed
.
In
the
same
year
the
Princes
declare
in
their
reply
to
the
Emperor
,
permittere
se
nolle
,
that
they
will
not
permit
that
any
Sects
whatsoever
shall
be
harbored
in
their
Dominions
,
and
that
they
count
the
Zuinglians
and
Calvinists
for
such
,
which
was
also
long
before
declared
,
viz.
in
the
Recess
of
the
Empire
in
the
year
1555.
Calvinism
then
being
so
long
before
not
counted
tolerable
in
Germany
,
the
Bohemians
of
late
have
made
it
much
more
odious
and
intolerable
by
their
practises
;
and
most
justly
are
they
excluded
from
the
protection
and
benefit
of
those
Laws
,
Liberties
and
Peace
,
which
themselves
would
destroy
,
if
they
could
prevaile
;
as
the
Sequel
will
shew
.
Paraeus
and
the
rest
of
the
Calvinists
in
the
Palatinate
were
the
Firebrands
of
the
Bohemian
War
;
they
seduced
the
people
,
set
the
Princes
at
variance
among
themselves
,
and
cast
that
whole
Kingdom
into
a
most
desperate
combustion
,
though
to
their
own
shame
and
confusion
at
last
,
as
it
it
pleased
God
.
I
need
not
be
very
sollicitous
,
how
to
report
the
business
aright
;
both
the
original
of
the
War
,
as
also
its
progress
and
success
are
so
generally
known
by
the
relations
of
the
French
Mercury
of
Mercurius
Gallo-Belgicus
,
and
others
,
that
there
cannot
easily
be
any
false
play
used
.
But
the
long
,
many
,
secret
practises
and
plottings
about
it
were
discovered
chiefly
upon
the
Battle
at
Prague
,
by
intercepting
the
very
Rolls
and
Records
thereof
.
First
of
all
in
the
Secreta
Principis
Anhaltini
Cancellaria
,
printed
in
the
year
1621.
which
certainly
was
no
Fiction
,
as
that
Catholicon
published
against
the
Leaguers
in
France
was
;
but
a
serious
admonition
,
plainly
and
down-right
making
report
,
how
things
were
carried
,
without
any
affectation
or
disguise
;
as
a
Treatise
made
rather
to
deliver
Truth
,
then
to
shew
Art
.
And
hereof
Lundorpius
,
an
Historiographer
of
Franckford
,
must
needs
be
thought
an
impartial
witness
;
who
sets
down
the
Letters
and
Records
themselves
for
some
time
,
viz.
so
much
of
them
as
concerned
the
time
of
his
writing
.
And
afterward
they
were
verified
by
Cogmandolo
,
who
in
his
Treatise
of
like
Subject
,
called
Secreta
Secretorum
,
avoucheth
the
same
things
.
So
that
,
there
being
no
just
ground
,
as
I
conceive
,
either
of
jealousie
or
doubt
concerning
this
relation
,
I
shall
professedly
upon
that
foundation
build
my
cheifest
reports
concerning
this
business
.
In
the
year
1608.
this
great
Union
did
begin
;
The
Cheifs
whereof
were
the
Count
Palatine
of
the
Rhine
,
Christian
Prince
of
Anhalt
,
and
the
Marquis
of
Onoltzbach
,
Count
Mansfield
was
a
principal
Agent
,
and
in
the
year
1619.
contrary
unto
,
and
in
contempt
of
the
Imperial
Proclamations
,
Letters
,
&c.
sent
Two
thousand
men
to
the
Aid
of
the
Bohemians
against
the
Emperor
.
Afterward
they
admitted
Joachim
,
Marquis
of
Brandenburgh
,
to
be
as
it
were
Vicar
or
Lieutenant
General
of
the
League
.
They
admitted
also
the
Marquis
of
Baden
,
the
Duke
of
Wittembergh
,
Landsgrave
of
Hessen
,
Duke
of
Dupontz
,
and
Strasburgh
,
Norimbergh
and
many
other
Cities
.
All
which
contributed
so
largly
to
these
Wars
,
as
the
Emperor
never
received
the
like
Aid
from
them
against
the
Turke
.
For
as
Cogmandolo
testifieth
,
The
several
Taxes
afforded
by
them
from
the
year
1608
to
the
year
1619
amounted
in
the
whole
sum
to
no
less
then
Four
Millions
,
one
hundred
seventy
six
thousand
,
nine
hundrd
and
seventeen
Florens
.
The
concurrence
of
so
many
Princes
could
not
but
argue
mighty
force
;
which
was
much
increased
by
the
Negotiations
of
Mansfeld
,
and
Nomarus
in
Italy
,
(
which
Nomarus
was
Baltazar
Newwen
principal
Secretary
to
Onoltzbach
.
)
and
of
Volrad
Plessen
with
the
Hollanders
;
and
of
others
with
the
Duke
of
Bullion
,
Bethlehem
Gabor
,
and
the
Rebels
of
Hungary
.
And
though
they
could
not
perswade
the
King
of
England
to
enter
into
their
League
,
for
great
and
weighty
reasons
which
he
alledged
,
yet
they
hoped
for
some
good
assistance
from
the
Grisons
;
and
gave
out
also
that
the
Hans
Townes
favored
their
Union
.
They
omitted
not
to
sollicit
the
Venetians
also
with
much
earnestness
,
as
conceiving
it
to
be
their
interest
to
keep
the
other
Princes
of
Europe
in
balance
,
as
much
as
may
be
,
and
to
be
jealous
of
the
too
potent
Supereminency
of
any
one
;
but
what
answer
the
Common-wealth
gave
them
is
not
certainly
known
.
The
pretense
of
their
Union
was
,
that
it
was
purely
defensive
,
for
the
protection
only
of
their
Religion
,
Liberties
and
Priviledges
.
Vetus
Cantilena
,
the
old
song
,
I
confess
,
but
who
can
beleeve
them
?
Can
it
be
supposed
of
Anhalt
,
that
he
took
Arms
onely
for
Conscience
,
having
been
so
well
beaten
in
France
for
it
,
both
out
of
his
Honor
and
Fortunes
?
or
that
Count
Mansfeld
is
a
man
that
fights
onely
for
Conscience
,
and
Publike
liberty
,
whose
Trade
and
patrimony
is
the
Sword
,
and
who
,
braving
the
World
most
commonly
with
a
running
Army
,
more
used
to
Pillage
then
Fight
,
Robs
and
Spoils
all
,
where
ever
he
comes
?
Besides
,
doth
not
Achatius
a
Donau
write
to
Anhalt
,
November
the
Fifteenth
,
1619.
that
the
intention
of
Bethlehem
Gabor
,
a
principal
Confederate
,
was
pied
a
pied
,
by
degrees
,
yet
as
closely
as
foot
could
follow
,
to
root
out
the
Antichristian
Papacy
,
where
he
came
?
This
was
something
more
then
to
be
onely
defensive
.
And
in
the
Union
it self
,
which
contains
One
and
twenty
Articles
in
all
,
although
they
say
,
it
was
onely
their
Buckler
against
the
Catholikes
assaulting
them
,
yet
do
they
not
profess
,
Art.
8.
to
have
intention
to
expel
Papism
,
as
they
call
it
?
and
to
preserve
themselves
from
the
Yoak
of
Spain
and
forreign
Government
?
And
doth
not
Bethlehem
Gabor
in
his
Letter
to
the
Turk
,
profess
also
,
how
much
he
labors
now
,
Vt
rasa
Pontificiorum
Cobors
,
&c.
that
those
shaven
Companies
of
Papelings
(
so
he
calls
the
Catholike
Clergy
,
and
Religious
,
)
might
be
utterly
destroyed
.
This
therefore
was
certain
,
had
they
prevailed
,
Catholike
Religion
long
before
this
time
had
been
extinct
in
those
Countries
,
and
Catholikes
themselves
banished
,
destroyed
and
gone
.
In
order
to
this
do
they
not
decree
among
themselves
,
Pag.
43.
to
fall
upon
Church-men
,
and
Church-goods
first
?
Pag.
131.
do
they
not
resolve
to
invade
some
part
of
their
Adversaries
Country
,
(
as
they
call
the
Catholikes
,
having
first
compelled
them
to
be
so
,
for
their
own
defense
?
)
and
in
particular
do
they
not
name
and
design
out
the
Arch-Bishoprick
and
City
of
Triers
,
as
lying
fairest
in
their
way
,
and
being
a
Prince
Electors
Country
,
Catholike
,
and
the
Clergy
rich
?
But
their
Noblest
and
Chief
project
was
to
invest
themselves
of
two
Crowns
,
(
goodly
booties
indeed
,
if
they
could
catch
them
,
and
Temptations
fit
for
such
high
Spirits
,
)
that
is
to
say
,
of
the
Kingdoms
of
Bohemia
and
Hungary
.
The
reason
is
given
Pag
25.
because
thereby
in
the
Assembly
of
Electors
they
should
be
always
Secure
of
a
double
Vote
.
And
therefore
doth
the
Count
Palatine
confess
in
his
Letter
to
the
Duke
of
Saxony
,
that
he
took
upon
him
the
Administration
of
Bohemia
,
among
other
reasons
,
principally
for
this
,
viz.
That
by
this
means
the
Election
of
the
King
of
the
Romans
might
be
hence
forward
in
the
power
of
the
Protestants
.
This
was
certainly
a
main
part
of
their
design
,
according
to
that
which
Anhalt
writes
unto
Donau
in
May
1519.
That
it
were
better
the
Turk
were
chosen
to
wear
that
Crown
,
then
Ferdinand
;
yea
Gabor
tells
the
Turk
,
that
the
Palatine
and
Brandenburgh
were
resolved
no
longer
to
endure
Ferdinand
,
and
that
all
those
Provinces
that
were
Confederate
with
them
,
Corde
&
animo
omnia
officia
fidelissimè
praestabunt
,
were
ready
with
heart
and
goodwil
to
tender
all
faithful
services
to
his
Ottoman
Greatness
,
and
the
whole
Nation
of
Turks
;
and
that
in
a
short
time
Ferdinand
would
surely
be
expelled
out
of
all
Germany
,
and
forced
to
seek
his
fortunes
in
Spain
.
But
O
Monstrous
!
O
Incredible
.
!
that
such
desperate
malice
and
impiety
should
enter
the
hearts
of
any
that
profess
themselves
Christians
!
were
it
not
,
that
the
Records
themselves
be
extant
fide
publicâ
,
which
do
assure
us
thereof
even
beyond
contradiction
,
who
could
beleeve
it
?
O
Malice
implacable
!
O
Envy
most
perfectly
diabolical
!
And
O
happy
house
,
Family
,
Name
of
Austria
,
which
for
the
interest
of
true
Religion
,
and
Constancy
to
Justice
,
deservest
to
be
made
the
object
of
such
execrable
Spleen
,
and
to
Combat
perpetually
with
such
odious
and
Antichristian
Conspiracies
.
so
long
as
the
Sun
and
Moon
endureth
.
The
Truth
is
,
Ambition
was
so
hungry
with
them
,
that
they
consulted
about
dividing
the
Bears
Skin
,
before
the
Bear
was
taken
;
They
consulted
how
they
should
share
among
them
the
spoils
of
the
German
Clergy
,
and
of
the
house
of
Austria
,
before
either
of
them
was
in
their
power
.
For
as
by
their
Chancery-rolls
it
is
evident
,
Their
intent
was
to
advance
the
Palatine
to
Bohemia
,
Mentz
.
Bethlehem
Gabor
should
be
assisted
to
keep
Hungary
,
which
afterwa●d
(
this
Gabor
having
no
issue
)
might
also
probably
fall
to
the
Pal●tines
lot
.
Too
many
Crowns
her●●
you
will
say
,
to
expect
any
in
Heaven
.
Onaltzbach
gaped
for
Two
fat
Benefices
,
the
Bishopricks
of
W●r●●burgh
and
Bambergh
his
Neighbors
:
and
therefore
was
it
agreed
,
that
their
Armies
should
Rendevouz
in
those
parts
.
The
Marquis
of
Baden
thirsted
after
Brisack
,
and
was
willing
by
this
occasion
to
continue
his
possession
of
the
upper
Marquisate
,
against
the
more
just
claim
of
the
Count
Eberstein
.
Brandenburgh
expected
the
least
of
all
,
being
content
onely
with
a
part
of
the
Bishoprick
of
Wirtzburgh
,
which
lay
fit
for
him
;
But
Anhalt
intended
to
recruit
both
his
purse
and
broken
fortunes
with
the
spoils
of
Mentz
,
Banbergh
,
and
other
Catholike
places
,
as
also
with
some
Lands
and
Lordships
,
which
were
like
to
Escheat
in
Bohemia
.
If
the
Venetians
would
joyn
with
them
,
they
might
make
themselves
Masters
of
Istria
and
Friuli
,
and
so
Oceanum
cum
Adriatico
(
as
their
Cancellaria
speaks
)
they
might
joyn
Sea
to
Sea
,
and
Land
to
Land
,
and
carry
all
before
them
without
controule
.
Such
were
the
vast
,
but
vain
,
designs
of
their
Ambition
and
Avarice
.
But
before
we
proceed
any
further
,
it
may
not
be
amiss
to
examine
their
Plea
.
It
is
manifest
,
their
design
in
it self
was
most
pernicious
,
and
such
,
as
(
if
it
had
taken
effect
,
which
God
would
not
suffer
)
had
been
of
general
prejudice
to
the
State
of
Christendom
,
and
not
onely
to
the
Peace
of
the
Empire
;
which
yet
every
one
of
the
Princes
Confederate
were
bound
,
in
some
relation
or
other
,
to
maintain
:
beside
the
subversion
of
all
Laws
,
which
apparently
it
carryed
along
with
it
.
Who
doth
not
remember
,
how
all
the
Pulpits
in
England
,
when
time
was
,
and
generally
of
all
the
Reformed
Churches
abroad
,
sounded
the
Alarme
against
the
League
and
Leaguers
in
France
?
Which
yet
was
not
half
so
mischeivous
as
this
;
but
was
at
first
set
on
foot
quietly
,
without
any
sedition
or
insurrection
,
onely
for
defense
of
the
Ancient
Religion
,
always
received
and
established
in
France
:
yea
confirmed
with
the
Kings
personal
Oath
and
approbation
.
And
though
it
were
afterward
continueed
,
and
more
strictly
prosecuted
,
upon
occasion
of
some
horrid
Actions
of
murther
and
tyranny
,
yet
Monsieur
Villeroy
himself
,
(
who
was
a
wise
man
,
and
a
great
Royallist
,
)
professeth
,
)
that
their
aim
was
not
the
Extirpation
of
the
King
of
Navarre
,
but
his
Reformation
;
and
that
if
they
might
be
assured
of
his
Religion
(
which
he
had
promised
)
he
should
be
instantly
assured
of
their
obedience
:
as
in
the
conclusion
it
clearly
appeared
;
every
person
in
France
,
according
as
the
King
condiscended
to
give
them
satisfaction
in
that
point
,
entirely
acknowledging
their
Allegiance
to
him
.
And
the
mishap
which
befel
him
afterwards
,
was
not
in
pursuance
of
the
League
,
but
upon
a
private
account
,
not
to
say
,
upon
some
new
provocation
given
,
and
which
no
man
living
justified
.
But
as
for
this
Union
,
it
runs
in
a
far
wilder
strain
,
and
is
for
the
advancement
of
a
new
Religion
,
entirely
disavowed
by
all
the
States
of
the
Empire
in
all
their
publike
Acts.
How
then
can
it
be
otherwise
then
extreamly
disloyal
and
criminous
?
The
Duke
of
Saxony
himself
,
though
a
Protestant
Prince
,
disswaded
it
,
and
advised
the
Palatine
very
prudently
,
and
like
a
friend
,
to
quit
Bohemia
,
and
to
seek
for
reconciliation
and
pardon
,
where
as
yet
,
he
might
possibly
finde
it
.
Beside
it
opened
the
Gates
of
the
Empire
to
the
Turk
,
which
mischief
alone
,
had
there
been
no
other
going
along
with
it
,
had
been
sufficient
to
condemn
it
.
But
Plessen
confesseth
in
his
Letter
to
Anhalt
,
That
it
was
an
Action
of
the
same
nature
with
Holland
:
and
what
that
was
,
we
have
seen
already
.
In
brief
they
took
arms
against
a
King
Lawfully
Elected
,
solemnly
Crowned
,
and
established
in
possession
by
consent
of
the
States
.
It
is
true
,
when
they
first
went
about
the
work
,
they
nominated
the
Duke
of
Saxony
,
as
Competitor
with
the
Palsgrave
for
Bohemia
;
but
that
was
meerly
craft
,
and
a
trick
of
maliciousness
,
to
render
the
Duke
suspected
with
the
Emperor
.
They
knew
he
had
rejected
their
offer
and
Confederacy
long
before
,
when
their
Agent
the
Count
Slick
sollicited
him
in
their
names
.
By
this
means
they
put
Austria
it self
,
the
Emperors
Patrimonial
Country
,
into
sedition
;
The
people
there
,
through
correspondence
with
the
Turk
and
Gabor
,
were
so
bold
as
to
tell
Ferdinand
,
that
unless
he
would
grant
them
Toleration
,
and
such
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
as
they
desired
,
they
would
joyn
with
his
Enemies
.
And
they
were
in
this
point
as
good
as
their
words
;
For
in
the
year
1620.
all
the
upper
Austria
did
really
quit
their
old
Lord
;
and
submitted
unto
a
new
Protector
in
his
stead
.
If
the
Catholikes
of
England
should
attempt
the
like
,
how
would
it
be
censured
for
sedition
,
and
punished
severely
,
as
it
might
?
and
yet
surely
the
cases
are
much
Parallel
,
and
if
there
be
any
advantage
,
it
is
on
our
side
;
who
desire
the
exercise
of
nothing
,
but
what
was
once
publike
,
owned
for
many
ages
together
by
all
the
people
of
the
Nation
,
and
legally
established
before
us
.
But
nothing
makes
the
Action
more
offensive
and
scandalous
,
then
that
Anhalt
,
and
Onoltzbach
,
two
such
private
and
inconsiderable
persons
,
in
relation
to
the
business
they
dealt
in
,
should
take
upon
them
(
insciis
Electoribus
,
without
the
knowledge
and
consent
of
the
Princes
Electors
themselves
)
to
dispose
of
the
succession
of
the
Empire
;
and
in
order
to
effect
this
more
then
treasonable
design
,
should
Confederate
themselves
with
one
,
who
is
a
declared
Enemy
of
the
Emperor
,
and
the
Turks
Vassal
,
a
Reprobate
,
a
Monster
,
called
Bethlehem
Gabor
,
and
calling
himself
Prince
of
Transylvania
,
King
of
Hungary
,
and
what
not
?
one
,
who
to
hold
himself
firm
in
the
Turks
grace
,
had
already
delivered
up
to
him
the
Town
and
Fort
of
Lip
,
the
Towns
of
Solimos
,
Tornadg
,
Margat
,
and
Arad
,
all
well
fortified
places
in
Hungary
?
●nd
labored
hourly
how
to
do
him
further
service
,
to
the
prejudice
of
Christendom
.
One
,
who
had
●worn
Allegiance
to
his
Soveveign
Lord
Gabriel
Batthori
,
Prince
of
Transylvania
,
yet
afterward
Tray●erously
murthered
him
,
and
usurped
his
State
.
One
,
who
made
a
League
with
the
Emperor
Matthias
in
the
year
1615.
to
be
quiet
,
and
to
attempt
nothing
contrary
unto
the
Liberties
and
Peace
of
Hungary
;
yet
presently
after
invaded
the
Country
in
person
with
a
great
Army
,
took
upon
him
the
Crown
,
carried
the
Emperors
Lievtenant
Andrew
Dockzy
(
whom
he
had
taught
by
Treachery
,
)
prisoner
into
Transylvania
,
banished
all
the
Clergy
,
and
maintained
his
Soldiers
with
the
spoils
of
the
Church
;
profaned
the
Cathedral
Church
at
Poson
with
his
own
Heretical
or
Mahometan
Chaplains
,
and
from
thence
certified
the
Turk
boastingly
under
his
own
hand
,
how
successfully
he
had
now
begun
the
wotk
,
which
he
promised
;
that
most
of
the
Nobles
of
Hungary
were
under
his
command
,
and
that
since
the
Popes
Clergy
gloried
to
weare
their
Crowns
shaven
,
he
would
make
bold
to
shave
some
of
them
,
heads
and
all
.
Upon
which
good
news
,
and
in
expectation
to
turn
all
his
Warres
now
upon
Christendom
,
the
Turk
instanstly
makes
Peace
with
the
Tartar
,
and
offereth
Gabor
,
to
assist
him
upon
any
occasion
of
need
,
with
Forty
thousand
men
.
Yet
,
I
say
,
upon
this
mans
head
did
the
Union
resolve
to
set
the
Crown
of
Hungary
;
to
which
end
his
neerest
Kinsmen
lay
all
this
time
at
Heydlebergh
,
as
an
Intelligencer
,
Treating
with
them
,
yet
disguised
under
the
habit
of
a
Scholar
.
Let
now
the
impartial
Reader
cast
his
eye
upon
Germany
,
and
see
,
as
an
effect
of
this
wicked
Combination
,
the
picture
of
Troy
on
fire
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
lively
image
and
horror
of
War
.
And
when
he
hath
done
so
,
let
him
reflect
,
how
well
it
would
please
him
,
to
see
the
face
of
L
ndon
and
Middlesex
so
disfigured
●●th
wounds
and
desolation
.
T●●●●rious
Zealot
,
who
is
now
m●●t●●rward
to
blow
the
Coals
of
d●ssention●
,
and
to
infl●●me
a
State
that
is
at
quiet
,
would
quake
and
tremble
,
when
he
should
consider
in
what
devastation
all
that
once
flourishing
Country
of
the
Empire
now
lieth
,
mourning
and
groaning
by
reason
of
this
War
.
Those
fertil
Provinces
about
the
Rhine
all
wasted
,
and
impoverished
by
Soldiers
on
both
sides
,
especially
about
Worms
;
Tillage
forborne
,
Traffick
decayed
,
Trades
ceased
,
Taxes
imposed
,
Fortifications
raised
at
the
charge
of
the
Country
;
and
for
what
?
onely
for
defense
and
security
of
those
,
who
oppress
,
or
impoverish
them
:
No
man
master
of
his
own
,
all
at
the
will
of
Soldiers
and
Strangers
;
and
above
an
Hundred
thousand
persons
reckoned
to
be
slain
.
These
are
the
effects
and
issues
of
this
War
,
the
fruits
of
Calvinism
;
which
though
directly
prohibited
by
the
Laws
of
the
Empire
,
and
onely
tolerated
by
connivance
,
and
the
mercy
of
the
State
,
yet
was
now
come
to
such
a
point
,
that
it
sought
to
suppress
the
Emperor
himself
,
and
hazarded
the
subversion
of
the
whole
State
,
both
Ecclesiastical
and
Temporal
.
An
unchristian
return
doubtless
,
and
without
any
stamp
of
Religion
:
Their
sole
justifying
Faith
will
scarce
justifie
this
,
because
it
was
with
breach
of
Faith
,
and
of
so
many
civil
bonds
,
and
contrary
to
charity
.
The
true
marks
of
Charity
are
Humility
,
Patience
,
and
Zeal
perfectly
conjoyned
and
qualified
with
the
other
two
:
Your
little
Patience
,
and
less
Humility
do
convince
your
Zeal
to
be
no
less
counterfeit
,
then
your
Faith
is
fruitless
.
Charity
would
never
have
suffered
you
to
invade
the
Duke
of
Bavieres
Country
,
notwithstanding
he
was
willing
to
have
stood
Newter
,
and
onely
because
he
would
not
joyn
with
you
.
Charity
never
counselled
Anhalt
to
design
for
pillage
,
and
,
as
it
were
,
to
devour
before-hand
the
spoil
of
a
City
,
valued
at
Two
and
thirty
Millions
,
as
he
did
in
his
Letters
to
Donau
,
1619.
Charity
never
directed
Christians
to
seek
assistance
from
the
Turk
,
Christs
greatest
enemy
;
nor
to
frame
so
many
treacherous
and
malicious
plots
,
as
they
did
,
Pag.
32
,
42
,
66
,
80.
of
their
Canc●llaria
,
against
such
as
were
either
Neighbors
,
or
Friends
to
them
,
or
their
lawful
Superiors
.
What
the
Laws
of
the
Empire
are
concerning
such
proceedings
,
hath
been
seen
above
in
the
daie
of
Luther
,
where
they
are
sufficiently
condemned
.
I
shall
therefore
add
here
one
onely
passage
of
Leopold
,
King
of
the
Romans
,
in
his
Supplication
unto
his
Father
Otho
the
first
,
Emperor
;
who
,
because
he
had
broken
the
Peace
of
Germany
,
and
called
in
Forreigners
,
Membrum
Imperii
appellari
non
debeo
;
I
ought
not
,
saith
he
,
to
be
accounted
any
longer
a
Member
of
the
Empire
,
having
brought
in
Forreign
and
Barbarous
Nations
into
the
heart
of
Germany
.
●ut
these
Minions
of
Genevah
stand
not
upon
the
Law
,
it
is
Gospel
that
they
plead
;
let
the
Gospel
therefore
condemn
them
.
The
Word
of
God
saith
,
Per
me
Reges
,
&c.
Kings
reign
by
me
;
It
is
by
Gods
appointment
,
that
they
bear
rule
over
men
:
Therefore
forbear
,
ye
people
,
shew
reverence
to
the
Ordinance
of
God
,
observe
your
d●stance
,
Touch
not
mine
Anointed
.
The
Gospel
saith
,
Let
every
soul
be
subject
to
the
higher
p●wers
,
&c.
And
he
that
resists
,
resisteth
Gods
Ordinance
,
and
shall
receive
damnation
:
Yea
,
the
Gospel
saith
,
Be
subject
unto
every
ordinance
of
man
,
viz.
That
is
established
,
and
by
which
,
the
Will
of
Divine
Providence
may
be
seen
,
For
the
Lords
sake
,
whither
to
a
●ing
,
as
Supream
,
or
more
Excellent
,
or
unto
Governors
,
&c.
How
much
do
the
Doctrine
of
the
Cospel
,
and
the
Doctrine
of
Calvin
differ
?
The
Gospel
teacheth
us
to
honor
the
King
,
to
obey
Governors
,
&c.
Calvin
directs
us
rather
to
degrade
and
depose
them
.
But
this
is
a
matter
needs
no
disputation
;
Grace
and
Honesty
would
decide
it
best
.
Titulus
Sextus
.
STATISM
,
OR
The
Changes
in
ENGLAND
About
Religion
.
AFter
a
tedious
Voyage
abroad
,
we
are
at
last
to
look
homeward
,
and
to
st●er
our
course
for
England
,
where
it
must
be
confessed
,
no
such
Paradox●s
are
now
current
,
or
practi●es
on
foot
,
either
among
the
Prelates
,
or
any
part
of
the
inferior
Clergy
,
I
hope
,
as
abroad
we
have
both
heard
and
seen
.
And
it
is
no
marvel
;
for
now
they
have
the
wind
with
them
,
they
live
in
a
calm
:
There
is
no
great
tryal
of
their
patience
and
temperature
of
Spirit
,
save
onely
what
Martin
Mar-Prelate
and
his
Fellows
do
now
and
then
give
them
.
B●ing
therefore
in
so
great
Peace
themselves
,
through
the
favor
of
the
State
,
they
were
mad
men
,
and
should
forget
their
own
Interest
,
if
they
did
not
Preach
now
very
zealously
against
Tumults
,
and
Disloyalty
in
others
.
But
if
we
look
back
unto
times
past
,
and
observe
what
spirit
reigned
in
them
,
when
they
were
in
a
storm
,
or
that
the
State
seemed
to
frown
upon
them
;
you
will
finde
them
much
differing
from
themselves
,
and
that
they
were
not
always
such
peaceable
men
,
and
so
calmly
spirited
towards
Authority
,
as
now
they
seem
,
For
if
Master
Fox
doth
Register
his
Martyrs
aright
,
and
that
Wicliff
and
his
followers
were
Protestants
(
as
Protestants
will
have
them
to
be
)
there
is
cause
of
exception
against
them
not
a
little
.
For
first
their
opinion
was
,
That
no
Magistrate
in
the
state
of
sin
had
any
Authority
;
Which
Position
alone
openeth
as
wide
a
gap
to
Rebellion
and
Resistance
against
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
as
Hell
it self
can
desire
.
And
that
we
do
not
bely
them
herein
,
was
the
cause
of
much
tumult
and
trouble
in
England
;
Qui
contendit
eos
,
qui
non
habent
Spiritum
sanctum
,
amittere
Dominium
,
&c.
Holding
that
such
persons
as
have
not
the
Holy
Spirit
dwelling
in
them
(
or
are
not
in
state
of
Grace
)
do
loose
all
Dominion
and
Authority
.
was
so
mad
,
as
to
hold
,
That
wicked
persons
are
uncapable
of
Dominion
.
Stellam
matutinam
in
medio
nebulae
:
The
Morning
Star
in
the
midst
of
a
Fog
,
and
the
Full
Moon
of
those
times
;
yet
surely
the
mans
judgement
in
this
point
was
it self
much
befogged
,
and
the
Moon
of
his
understanding
suffered
a
great
Eclipse
.
Secondly
,
It
can
as
little
be
denied
,
but
that
in
pursuance
of
this
Doctrine
,
and
for
defence
of
his
person
,
and
some
other
Heterodox
opinions
,
which
Wicleff
taught
,
Sir
John
Oldcas●le
,
alias
Lord
Cobham
,
Sir
Roger
Acton
,
and
other
his
followers
,
Westminster
,
Pauls
,
St.
Albans
,
and
to
destroy
all
the
Frieries
in
and
about
London
:
Which
they
had
also
effected
,
but
that
it
hapned
,
the
religious
and
valiant
Prince
,
Henry
the
Fift
,
was
at
that
time
in
the
state
of
Grace
,
and
exercised
his
Royal
Author●ty
so
happily
upon
them
,
in
Saint
Giles
his
Fields
(
where
their
Rendevouz
was
)
that
they
were
all
either
killed
or
scattered
,
and
about
Seven
and
thirty
of
the
principal
of
them
executed
.
Sir
John
Oldcastle
and
Acton
fled
,
but
were
afterward
both
of
them
apprehended
,
and
attainted
of
High
Treason
;
for
which
,
and
for
Heresie
,
they
suffered
according
to
their
merits
.
Master
Fox
laboreth
much
to
excuse
or
extenuate
these
things
,
but
to
no
purpose
;
they
being
so
palpably
and
undeniably
true
,
That
our
English
Chroniclers
themselves
,
John
Oldcastle
being
first
committed
to
the
Tower
,
for
certain
points
of
opinion
concerning
the
Sacraments
,
which
the
Synod
of
London
had
condemned
,
brake
out
from
thence
,
and
was
harbored
by
one
Bennet
;
who
for
that
fact
,
and
for
dispersing
Seditious
Libels
against
the
King
,
was
himself
executed
:
And
Sir
John
Oldcastle
being
the
second
time
apprehended
,
was
indicted
in
open
Parliament
,
as
an
enemy
to
the
State
,
but
answered
most
contemptuously
,
and
according
to
the
Principles
of
his
Sect
,
That
it
was
a
trifle
to
him
,
to
be
judged
by
them
,
and
that
he
had
no
judge
among
them
,
&c.
At
his
death
he
spake
more
like
a
mad
man
,
then
otherwise
,
desiring
Sir
Thomas
Arpingham
,
that
in
case
he
saw
him
rise
again
within
three
days
,
he
would
be
good
to
those
of
his
Sect.
Yet
,
as
it
commonly
happens
,
that
Preachers
of
Novelty
and
Sedition
do
seldom
want
some
Princes
or
other
of
the
Temporalty
,
and
great
Personages
to
countenance
them
;
so
was
it
here
.
Wicliff
,
beside
some
few
of
both
the
Universities
,
Oxford
especially
,
whom
his
Doctrines
had
caught
and
corrupted
,
found
no
mean
Friends
and
Patrons
even
at
Court
.
John
of
Gaunt
,
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
openly
favored
him
,
so
did
Sir
Henry
Peircy
,
Marshal
of
England
;
insomuch
that
Wicliff
,
being
upon
a
time
summoned
to
appear
before
the
Bishop
of
London
,
both
those
Personages
,
the
Duke
and
Marshal
,
with
divers
others
of
the
Court
,
bore
him
company
to
Pauls
,
on
purpose
to
discountenance
the
Bishop
,
and
to
animate
Wicleff
,
and
his
followers
in
their
courses
.
It
is
confessed
,
the
Duke
and
Wicleff
had
several
ends
:
The
first
aimed
to
destroy
the
Liberties
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Charter
of
London
,
both
which
he
found
to
be
great
blocks
and
obstacles
in
the
way
of
his
ambitious
designs
;
the
other
,
simply
to
satisfie
an
envious
Malignant
humor
,
which
possessed
him
,
against
the
Clergy
,
desiring
,
if
he
could
,
to
make
himself
famous
by
their
infamy
.
But
it
is
observable
,
the
designs
both
of
the
one
,
and
of
the
other
,
failed
them
:
For
Wicleff
(
as
great
a
Protestant
as
they
would
have
him
)
died
a
simple
Parish-Priest
at
Lutterworth
in
Leicestershire
,
viz.
John
Latimor
,
an
Irish
Frier
,
was
,
through
the
power
of
the
Duke
,
committed
to
the
custody
of
Sir
John
Holland
,
as
they
pretended
,
in
order
to
his
Tryal
.
Howbeit
the
poor
man
,
the
very
night
before
he
should
come
to
his
Answer
,
to
prevent
further
trouble
,
was
found
strangled
in
his
bed
,
and
that
,
as
our
own
Chronicles
report
,
by
the
same
Sir
John
Holland
,
and
one
Green
.
But
to
come
neerer
the
present
age
,
and
consider
how
obedient
and
loyal
this
sort
of
men
shewed
themselves
in
Queen
Maries
times
.
A
time
of
Tryal
,
you
will
say
,
to
some
of
them
.
True
;
but
therefore
most
likely
to
discover
their
true
Genius
,
and
Spirit
.
Now
it
is
manifest
,
That
in
the
short
space
of
Her
Reign
,
which
was
not
much
above
five
years
,
she
had
more
open
Rebellions
and
Insurrections
made
against
her
,
from
such
of
her
Subjects
as
were
not
well
affected
unto
her
Religion
,
then
Queen
Elizabeth
had
from
Catholikes
,
in
full
Forty
and
five
.
How
plain
and
sincere
her
Government
was
,
how
far
from
tricks
,
and
such
strains
of
policy
,
or
rather
iniquity
,
as
were
afterward
used
,
is
manifest
to
all
the
world
.
How
great
a
Justicer
was
She
?
It
will
be
said
,
Somewhat
too
severe
;
and
it
may
be
as
truly
answered
,
That
severity
was
necessary
,
not
onely
by
the
judgement
of
Parliament
,
which
a
little
before
had
Enacted
those
Laws
,
upon
which
she
proceeded
,
and
before
which
she
acted
nothing
in
that
kinde
:
But
also
in
respect
of
her
own
safety
,
and
of
the
State
;
against
both
which
,
that
sort
of
men
,
which
tasted
of
the
severity
of
those
Laws
,
were
not
a
little
insolent
,
and
prone
to
attempt
.
Yet
that
she
was
withal
a
Princess
very
merciful
,
is
manifest
by
her
compassion
shewn
to
such
,
as
deserved
not
well
of
her
;
that
is
,
To
the
Dutchess
of
Somerset
,
to
Sir
John
Cheek
,
who
had
been
the
principal
corrupter
of
King
Edward
,
her
Brothers
Infancy
,
to
Sir
Edward
Montague
,
Lord
Cheif
Justice
,
who
had
both
counselled
and
subscribed
to
her
disinheriting
,
to
Sir
Roger
Ch
lmley
,
to
the
Marquis
of
Northampton
,
to
the
Lord
Robert
Dudly
,
to
Sir
Henry
Dudly
,
to
Sir
Henry
Gates
,
&c.
who
stood
all
of
them
attainted
,
and
the
Duke
of
Suffolk
.
All
which
persons
were
very
obnoxious
to
Her
Justice
;
she
knew
very
well
,
they
neither
affected
Her
Religion
,
nor
Title
;
They
were
already
her
prisoners
in
the
Tower
,
yet
she
released
them
all
.
But
for
all
this
,
the
Zealots
of
her
time
would
not
be
quieted
,
nor
suffer
her
to
enjoy
any
quiet
;
They
Libel
against
the
Government
of
Women
;
they
pick
quarrels
and
murmur
at
her
marriage
;
they
publish
invectives
and
scurrilous
Pamphlets
against
Religion
;
yea
,
they
forbear
not
to
conspire
and
plot
Her
Deprivation
,
out
of
a
desire
to
advance
Her
Successor
to
the
Crown
,
under
whom
every
Calvinist
expected
a
Golden
Age.
The
austerities
and
abstinences
,
which
Catholike
Religion
prescribed
,
and
which
the
Queen
,
by
Authority
of
Parliament
,
had
but
lately
reduced
,
and
was
her self
very
exemplary
in
the
observation
of
them
,
were
not
much
pleasing
to
some
Gallants
about
the
Court
;
nor
to
many
others
,
both
in
City
and
Country
,
whose
affections
were
better
satisfied
with
the
Liberties
of
the
former
Age
,
and
therefore
desired
some
change
of
this
.
But
among
other
Instruments
of
mischeif
,
that
Book
written
by
Goodman
,
intituled
Of
Obedience
,
was
a
most
pernicious
Incentive
among
the
commons
,
teaching
expresly
,
That
Queen
Mary
deserved
to
be
put
to
death
,
as
a
Tyrant
and
a
Monster
.
And
that
other
of
Knox
,
with
whom
the
Zealots
of
England
did
correspond
too
much
,
where
he
hath
,
among
many
other
of
like
nature
,
this
passage
:
Illud
aud
actèr
affirmaverim
,
&c.
This
I
dare
boldly
say
,
saith
he
,
the
Nobility
,
Magistrates
,
Judges
,
and
whole
people
of
England
,
were
bound
in
Conscience
,
not
onely
to
oppose
and
withstand
the
proceedings
of
that
Jesabel
Mary
,
whom
they
call
their
Queen
,
but
even
to
have
put
her
to
death
,
and
all
her
Priests
with
her
.
After
this
,
Sir
Thomas
Wyat
takes
up
Arms
(
for
which
Master
Fox
worthily
Chronicles
him
)
marches
his
Army
,
like
another
Cyrus
,
as
some
called
him
,
over
Sh●oters-Hill
,
threatning
both
the
Court
and
the
City
,
Prince
and
People
.
And
for
this
,
Goodman
in
his
Book
Of
Obedience
commends
him
,
saith
,
He
did
but
his
duty
,
and
that
it
was
the
duty
of
all
who
professed
the
Gospel
to
have
risen
with
him
.
This
was
their
doctrin
then
:
And
though
it
be
said
,
That
Goodman
recanted
his
opinion
in
Queen
Elizabeths
days
,
it
was
(
perhaps
)
onely
that
part
of
it
,
which
opposed
the
Government
of
Women
.
And
if
he
did
it
absolutely
,
what
doth
it
prove
,
but
the
inconstancy
of
such
men
,
and
how
easily
they
can
conform
themselves
to
times
that
favor
them
,
and
of
what
spirit
they
are
under
the
cross
and
affliction
?
Wyats
pretence
was
particoloured
,
looking
,
as
he
would
seem
,
both
at
Religion
and
bonum
Publicum
,
in
his
opposing
the
Queens
marriage
with
Spain
;
as
both
Holinshead
and
Stow
agree
.
They
that
suppose
it
to
have
been
meerly
upon
a
civil
account
,
are
confuted
by
the
Queen
her self
in
her
Speech
at
Guildhal
,
where
she
tells
the
City
,
That
she
had
sent
divers
of
her
Counsel
to
Wyat
,
to
demand
the
Reasons
of
his
Insurrections
,
and
that
they
found
,
The
business
of
the
marriage
was
onely
a
cloak
to
cover
Religion
,
which
was
the
thing
principally
aimed
at
.
For
he
urged
also
to
have
the
Tower
delivered
to
him
,
to
have
power
to
nominate
and
chuse
new
Counsellors
,
declaring
plainly
,
That
he
would
not
trust
,
but
be
trusted
.
But
Master
Fox
is
plain
in
the
case
,
for
he
confesseth
of
all
that
Rabble
which
followed
Wyat
,
That
they
conspired
among
themselves
for
Religion
,
and
made
Wyat
their
cheif
.
The
marriage
was
looked
upon
by
them
onely
as
an
accessory
thing
,
and
a
means
to
strengthen
that
which
they
meant
to
overthrow
,
and
eo
nomine
,
for
that
respect
onely
it
was
to
be
hindred
.
Upon
this
account
William
Thomas
a
Gospeller
of
those
times
,
conspireth
to
kill
the
Queen
,
and
at
his
death
is
so
far
from
repenting
of
such
a
foul
intention
,
That
he
glorieth
to
die
for
the
good
of
his
Countrey
:
Yea
,
the
Faction
grew
so
tumultuous
and
bold
,
That
Doctor
Pendleton
was
shot
at
in
the
very
Pulpit
,
Preaching
at
Pauls
,
and
Master
Bourn
had
a
Dagger
thrown
at
him
in
the
same
place
;
the
multitude
being
so
disorderly
,
That
the
Lord
Major
himself
had
much
ado
to
quiet
them
;
and
the
Lords
of
the
Counsel
were
forced
to
come
thither
the
next
Sunday
with
a
guard
,
to
keep
things
in
order
,
and
to
prevent
further
combustions
which
were
feared
.
At
Westminster
upon
Easter-day
,
a
desperate
fellow
wounded
the
Priest
,
as
he
was
at
Mass
in
Saint
Margarets
Church
there
.
After
this
they
found
out
a
Perkin
Warbeck
,
and
brought
him
upon
the
Stage
;
one
Wil●iam
Fetherston
counterfeiting
King
Edward
,
(
whom
the
world
,
and
some
of
themselves
especially
,
knew
well
enough
to
be
dead
)
on
purpose
to
amuze
the
Queen
,
and
disturb
the
State
.
There
was
one
Cleber
,
sometimes
a
Pedant
,
living
at
Yakesly
in
Norfolke
,
put
to
death
for
a
conspiracy
against
the
Queen
;
Vdal
,
Staunton
,
Peckham
and
Daniel
,
were
committed
for
the
same
crime
:
for
which
,
and
for
attempting
to
rob
the
Exchequer
,
and
her
Treasury
,
and
also
for
Heresie
,
they
had
their
desert
.
Not
to
speak
of
the
Treasons
of
Dudley
and
Ashton
,
set
on
by
the
French
;
In
Devonshire
Sir
Peter
,
and
Sir
Gawin
Cary
,
great
Protestants
,
together
with
Sir
Thomas
Denny
,
took
arms
to
impede
King
Philips
arrival
in
England
,
possessed
themselves
for
some
time
of
Excester
Castle
,
but
afterward
,
seeing
things
go
contrary
to
their
expectation
,
they
made
an
escape
by
getting
over
into
France
.
Thomas
Stafford
,
coming
well
instructed
from
Genevah
,
made
Proclamations
publickly
in
several
places
of
the
Kingdom
,
that
Queen
Mary
was
not
lawful
Qeen
,
was
unworthy
to
reign
;
and
,
to
abuse
the
people
further
,
gave
out
no
less
boldly
,
then
falsly
,
that
already
Twelve
of
the
best
fortified
places
in
England
were
committed
to
the
Spaniards
.
Upon
which
pretense
Bradford
,
Proctor
Streachly
,
and
he
,
surprize
the
Castle
of
Scarborough
in
Yorkshire
,
a
Fort
of
singular
strength
,
which
they
would
hold
against
the
Spaniards
,
(
they
should
have
said
,
against
their
Queen
and
Sovereign
,
)
but
they
lost
it
,
and
their
heads
beside
.
Henry
Duke
of
Suffolk
(
one
to
whom
the
Queen
had
given
life
before
,
being
Father
to
the
Lady
Jane
,
and
a
privy
Counsellor
in
those
Treasons
of
Northumberland
,
)
fled
into
Leicestershire
with
the
Lord
Gray
,
making
Proclamation
against
the
Queens
marriage
;
but
not
being
able
to
raise
a
Commanding
Army
,
as
he
hoped
,
was
compelled
to
flie
and
lurk
in
corners
;
Till
the
Earl
of
Huntingdon
,
apprehending
him
,
brought
him
up
again
to
his
old
lodging
in
the
Tower
;
where
he
made
an
unfortunate
end
.
I
shall
not
urge
the
practises
of
Sir
Nicholas
Throgmorton
,
a
man
of
great
wit
and
policy
,
notwithstanding
he
was
Indicted
of
high
Treason
,
and
arraigned
at
Westminster
,
with
Arnold
,
Warner
,
and
others
;
because
though
the
case
were
plain
,
yet
the
Jury
acquitted
him
,
but
to
their
own
cost
and
trouble
.
And
it
was
well
for
him
,
the
Advocates
of
those
times
desired
not
so
much
to
triumph
in
the
calamities
of
poor
men
,
nor
that
the
prisoner
should
loose
his
head
,
rather
then
they
their
oration
,
and
the
glory
of
the
day
.
But
,
say
some
,
there
were
no
Ministers
had
any
hand
in
those
tumults
,
none
of
them
were
Trumpeters
to
Sedition
at
that
time
.
What
was
Goodman
and
Gilby
?
Were
not
they
Ministers
?
Was
not
Jewel
a
Minist●●
,
●ho
preacht
at
Gl
ce●●er
,
against
the
Queens
proceed●ngs
?
Was
not
Doctor
Sands
a
Minist●r
,
though
Vice-Chancellor
of
Cambridge
,
when
he
walkt
ab●ut
with
the
Ragged
Staff
,
and
assisted
the
proclaimers
of
Lady
Jane
?
Were
not
Hooper
,
Rogers
,
Crowly
Ministers
,
all
enrolled
as
friends
and
favorers
of
these
actions
?
And
were
there
not
divers
other
Ministers
,
both
of
Kent
and
other
Counties
,
who
upon
Wyats
fall
,
forsook
the
Realm
?
or
was
there
any
thing
more
likely
to
drive
them
out
,
then
a
guilty
Conscience
?
what
shall
we
say
of
those
two
Apostles
(
falsly
so
called
)
of
the
time
,
Cranmer
and
Ridley
?
W
re
not
they
Ministers
,
yet
great
instruments
of
the
Queens
troubles
?
And
that
not
in
King
Edwards
time
onely
,
(
upon
which
account
some
would
excuse
them
,
)
but
after
his
death
,
and
under
the
Reign
of
Queen
Mary
.
For
Ridleys
Sermon
of
Pauls
Cross
,
wherein
(
like
another
infamous
Shaw
)
he
so
highly
magnified
and
defended
the
Title
of
Lady
●an●
,
and
perswaded
the
people
to
accept
and
obey
her
as
Queen
,
i●pugning
,
against
all
honesty
and
conscience
,
the
right
of
King
Henries
two
Daughters
,
was
the
Sunday
after
King
Edward
was
dead
.
And
't
is
well
known
,
the
Reign
of
a
Prince
commenceth
(
not
from
the
time
of
his
Coronation
,
but
)
instantly
upon
the
death
of
his
predecessor
.
And
therefore
was
he
justly
attainted
and
convicted
of
Treason
.
Cranmer
was
both
Counsellor
and
Oracle
in
the
business
,
and
was
therefore
arraigned
,
and
condemned
with
the
Lady
Jane
,
and
Guildford
Dudly
,
as
contriver
and
principal
assistant
in
that
Treason
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Records
in
the
Kings
Bench.
This
man
was
a
very
Proteus
in
all
his
actions
,
and
of
a
disposition
most
servil
,
and
vitiously
plyable
to
any
humor
of
the
King
,
and
ready
always
to
follow
the
prevailing
party
.
He
was
first
a
principal
instrument
of
the
Kings
divorce
from
●●●en
K●●b●●
ne
,
whereby
the
〈◊〉
Gat●●
were
let
opon
to
the
Lady
Anne
Bolen
;
yet
afterward
to
serve
the
Kings
Appetite
,
he
was
used
again
,
as
a
chief
instrument
in
her
condemnation
,
as
appears
by
the
Statute
;
where
Cranm●rs
Sentence
is
recorded
judicially
,
It
is
manifest
therefore
,
that
in
all
places
,
at
home
as
well
as
abroad
,
this
Spirit
of
Reformation
hath
ever
been
,
and
is
seditiously
pragmatical
and
dangerous
unto
Princes
and
States
,
wheresoever
it
getteth
footing
,
and
is
not
countenanced
and
advanced
so
far
,
as
to
bear
all
the
sway
it self
.
It
is
in
this
onely
respect
(
not
in
any
other
)
like
the
Motto
of
her
,
who
meerly
for
temporal
and
worldly
ends
,
made
her self
the
great
Patroness
of
it
,
that
is
,
it
is
Semper
Eadem
,
always
the
same
,
and
never
changeth
.
This
was
it
,
which
induced
them
of
Genevah
to
expel
their
Bishop
and
Leige-Lord
;
This
was
it
,
which
induceth
them
of
S●ethland
to
renounce
their
lawful
King
;
Them
of
Holland
to
depose
their
Sovereign
Prince
;
This
was
it
,
which
Sollicited
the
Bohemians
to
depose
the
Emperor
,
their
Elected
,
Crowned
,
and
Acknowledged
King
,
That
imprisoned
the
most
Vertuous
and
Religious
Queen
and
Martyr
,
Mary
Queen
of
Scotland
,
and
cast
her
undeservedly
into
those
calamities
,
which
pursued
her
to
death
;
This
was
it
,
which
held
out
Rochel
and
Montauban
in
defiance
against
their
King
;
and
lastly
,
that
which
begat
so
many
conspiracies
,
commotions
,
and
causes
of
jealousie
unto
Queen
Mary
of
England
;
So
,
as
within
the
space
of
Sixty
years
,
it
hath
been
observed
.
More
Princes
have
been
deposed
and
persecuted
by
Protestants
,
their
Subjects
,
upon
the
quarrel
and
difference
of
Religion
,
then
had
bin
by
the
Popes
excommunications
,
or
by
the
attempts
and
practises
of
any
Subjects
Catholikes
,
in
Six
hundred
before
.
Of
the
troubles
which
have
arisen
to
other
Princes
upon
this
occasion
,
we
have
spoken
somewhat
already
.
The
business
of
Sweden
is
defended
by
one
Master
T.
M.
upon
these
grounds
.
First
,
That
it
was
done
by
the
demand
of
the
whole
State
.
But
this
is
a
manifest
falshood
.
For
if
you
take
the
whole
State
,
formally
,
that
is
,
for
all
the
people
of
the
Nation
,
it
is
certain
,
that
Sigismund
their
lawful
King
,
had
,
not
onely
a
great
,
but
the
far
greater
and
better
part
of
the
people
,
well
affected
to
him
:
If
you
take
it
Virtually
,
that
is
,
for
some
general
Assembly
representing
the
people
,
legally
met
and
resolving
upon
that
business
,
there
never
was
any
such
called
.
The
meetings
that
were
,
were
onely
of
Duke
Charls
his
faction
,
who
,
in
comparison
of
the
Kings
party
both
of
Nobility
and
Commons
,
were
but
few
;
yet
,
as
it
often
happens
,
the
better
case
was
more
negligently
managed
:
and
those
for
the
Duke
(
who
were
also
inclined
to
Innovation
in
Religion
,
)
being
more
active
,
industrious
and
unanimous
in
their
design
,
made
shift
to
secure
the
Military
provisions
,
and
to
invest
themselves
of
the
chief
Strengths
of
the
Kingdom
before
the
others
,
and
so
prevailed
;
as
Chytraeus
himself
a
Protestant
Author
is
sufficient
witness
.
it
was
for
the
defence
of
their
Priviledges
and
Liberties
.
None
of
which
were
violated
,
as
by
the
same
Chytraeus
appeareth
.
Thirdly
,
that
it
was
for
the
fruitoin
of
Religion
,
That
's
true
indeed
and
confessed
;
That
they
might
introduce
and
establish
a
new
Religion
,
they
renounced
their
old
King
:
which
is
the
thing
we
charge
them
with
;
and
wherein
whatsoever
they
did
,
they
did
by
private
Authority
and
Faction
.
It
shall
suffice
therefore
to
send
this
Master
T.
M.
for
his
better
instruction
,
unto
a
great
Doctor
of
his
own
Church
,
Doctor
Bilson
above
mentioned
,
who
,
as
we
have
heard
before
,
holdeth
it
tantum
non
,
as
an
Article
of
Faith
,
that
Princes
are
not
to
be
deposed
;
which
is
also
the
judgement
of
the
greatest
Doctor
of
the
English
Church
,
and
hath
been
so
,
for
these
Fifty
years
and
upwards
.
But
we
demand
of
them
,
is
it
good
Doctrine
in
the
Reign
and
case
of
Queen
Elizabeth
onely
?
and
not
so
,
in
the
Reign
and
case
of
Queen
Mary
?
It
is
a
position
frequently
defended
in
their
own
Schools
,
Dominium
non
fundatur
in
gratiâ
;
and
the
contrary
Doctrine
is
as
generally
exploded
in
W●cleff
.
The
difference
then
of
Religion
alters
not
the
Authority
and
power
of
Jurisdiction
.
And
Wyat
with
his
complices
rising
in
Arms
,
without
and
against
royal
Authority
,
was
a
Rebel
against
Queen
Mary
,
as
much
as
Westmorland
and
the
rest
with
them
,
whom
the
English
Chronicles
mention
,
were
Rebels
in
rising
against
Queen
Elizabeth
.
But
you
will
say
,
Queen
Mary
observed
not
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
,
she
abrogated
the
Statutes
of
the
First
of
Edward
the
Sixth
,
which
all
the
Kingdom
approved
;
and
't
is
the
profession
of
good
Princes
to
observe
the
Laws
,
and
to
govern
by
them
.
I
answer
it
is
true
,
Legibus
se
Subjectos
esse
,
&c.
it
is
a
most
Christian
profession
of
all
Kings
to
be
subject
to
their
own
Laws
;
but
it
would
be
understood
cum
grano
salis
,
soberly
,
and
to
refer
more
to
the
directive
part
or
power
of
them
,
then
to
the
corrective
or
punitive
:
especially
in
criminal
cases
,
if
any
such
should
happen
;
lest
the
remedy
should
prove
worse
then
the
disease
,
&
the
reparation
of
a
private
person
turn
to
the
ruin
of
the
publike
,
which
is
contrary
to
reason
&
the
end
of
government
.
Beside
in
Princes
we
may
consider
their
private
Acts
(
as
I
may
so
cal
them
)
of
Government
,
which
consist
in
the
Executive
part
of
their
Office
,
viz.
in
administring
or
dealing
justice
betwixt
man
and
man
,
and
in
seeing
,
so
far
as
the
Law
or
reason
requireth
of
them
,
that
all
men
under
them
live
well
,
and
according
to
their
several
duties
;
in
these
Acts
the
Prince
may
be
justly
supposed
to
be
bound
up
to
the
Law
,
and
that
he
ought
not
to
do
otherwise
then
the
Law
prescribes
.
But
who
ever
accused
Queen
Mary
of
breach
of
Law
,
or
misgovernment
in
this
sense
?
Happy
had
it
been
for
some
of
her
Successors
and
this
whole
Nation
,
if
they
had
affected
arbitrary
Government
and
Rule
,
no
more
then
she
did
.
Secondly
,
we
may
consider
in
Princes
their
more
publike
Acts
,
which
concern
all
their
people
in
general
,
and
consist
in
the
Legislative
part
of
their
Office
;
and
in
these
they
are
Free
,
they
are
absolute
,
unlimited
,
and
bound
to
nothing
,
but
onely
to
proceed
upon
such
advise
,
as
the
Constitutions
of
their
several
Governments
do
require
:
that
is
,
most
commonly
(
and
as
is
best
,
)
upon
advise
and
the
consent
of
their
whole
people
represented
and
giving
them
Counsel
in
Full
Parliament
.
I
say
,
in
this
capacity
the
Prince
is
bound
to
no
Law
,
but
the
Law
of
Reason
and
a
Good
Conscience
;
as
to
all
other
respects
at
liberty
to
enact
or
abrogate
,
to
make
or
repeal
what
Laws
he
shall
think
fit
,
and
most
likely
to
procure
publike
good
,
upon
such
advise
given
.
And
did
not
Queen
Mary
so
proceed
?
Did
she
do
any
thing
,
but
by
publike
consent
,
advise
and
supplication
of
her
people
in
Parliament
?
Beside
,
if
Queen
Mary
should
be
so
subject
to
her
Brothers
Laws
,
as
not
to
alter
them
upon
any
reason
in
a
legal
and
due
manner
,
why
was
not
Queen
Elizabeth
so
subject
to
Hers
?
yea
,
why
was
not
King
Edward
the
Sixth
himself
so
subject
to
the
Laws
of
his
Father
?
Why
were
they
altered
,
and
that
in
his
Minority
too
?
When
he
was
a
Childe
,
and
understood
no
more
,
in
things
of
that
nature
and
consequence
,
then
a
Childe
?
you
will
say
,
The
Religion
,
which
Queen
Mary
brought
in
,
was
corrupt
and
impure
,
That
of
her
Brother
before
,
and
of
Queen
Elizabeth
after
her
was
pure
,
and
according
to
Gods
word
.
But
this
is
your
assertion
onely
;
we
say
still
,
That
you
proceed
upon
a
false
supposition
,
that
presumption
and
self-conceit
rules
the
greatest
part
of
your
rost
.
That
thing
viz.
Whether
Queen
Maries
or
Queen
Elizabeths
Religion
were
best
,
is
the
grand
question
betwixt
us
:
And
as
it
is
certain
,
that
it
was
never
yet
by
any
general
and
orderly
Counsel
,
no
not
of
Protestants
,
determined
on
your
side
;
so
we
are
sure
,
and
the
world
,
together
with
your selves
know
,
it
hath
been
often
,
legally
,
solemnly
determined
for
us
,
by
all
sorts
of
Counsels
,
Provincial
,
National
,
Oecumenical
.
And
we
pray
,
what
reason
can
be
given
,
why
the
Judgement
of
Parliament
restoring
Catholike
Religion
under
Queen
Mary
,
with
the
consent
and
advise
of
the
chief
and
best
of
the
whole
Clergy
of
the
Nation
,
should
not
be
as
good
,
as
that
,
which
under
Queen
Elizabeth
abolish'd
it
,
not
onely
contrary
to
the
Queens
Oath
taken
at
her
Coronation
,
but
without
the
advise
or
consent
of
so
much
as
any
one
Bishop
or
spiritual
Prelate
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
who
yet
in
a
business
of
that
nature
,
viz.
concerning
Religion
,
were
by
all
Laws
,
both
of
[
*
](A35713-e44190-b)
*
Malach.
2.7
.
Heb.
13.7.8
,
17.
God
and
of
the
Nation
,
principally
to
be
consulted
with
.
But
let
us
gratifie
our
Adversaries
,
as
much
as
may
be
;
Let
us
suppose
the
worst
,
viz.
that
Queen
Mary
had
indeed
erred
in
the
introduceing
of
some
kinde
of
superstitions
,
ought
she
therefore
presently
to
be
censured
by
Ministers
?
or
deposed
and
put
down
by
a
Wyat
?
God
forbid
.
Solomon
himself
,
a
wise
and
a
great
King
,
did
fall
into
grievous
sins
,
and
particularly
into
the
grosest
of
those
kinds
,
whereof
they
presume
to
censure
Queen
Mary
.
He
had
many
Hundreds
of
strange
Wives
,
contrary
to
the
Law
of
Moses
;
and
by
reason
of
them
fell
to
Idolatry
beyond
measure
.
The
Queen
never
took
but
one
Husband
,
and
he
a
Catholike
Prince
,
of
the
same
Religion
with
her self
,
and
with
the
whole
Christian
world
beside
,
except
onely
some
few
Provinces
,
which
Heresie
had
lately
corrupted
.
Yet
neither
did
the
Priest
or
people
take
upon
them
to
depose
such
a
King
as
Solomon
?
They
left
him
to
him
,
who
is
the
Supream
and
most
proper
Judge
of
Kings
,
and
who
,
in
the
time
appointed
by
his
Divine
Providence
,
raised
up
Jeroboam
to
chastise
him
in
his
Son
.
Yea
when
Julian
himself
,
of
a
Christian
Emperor
,
became
Apostate
,
and
persecuted
the
Christians
of
his
time
with
all
maner
of
vexation
and
cruelty
,
which
either
policy
of
malice
could
devise
,
neither
the
people
,
nor
the
Pastors
of
the
Church
,
(
though
they
sharply
reproved
and
inveighed
against
his
proceedings
,
yet
none
of
them
)
took
up
Arms
against
him
,
none
went
about
to
deprive
him
either
of
Dominion
or
Life
.
And
if
they
thought
it
not
expedient
or
becoming
Christians
to
do
so
against
a
Tyrant
,
acting
Tyrannically
,
and
onely
by
the
violence
of
his
own
exorbitant
passions
,
without
any
order
or
colour
of
Law
,
and
as
no
just
Prince
ought
to
govern
,
how
much
less
would
they
have
thought
it
lawful
,
and
how
little
would
they
approve
it
to
be
done
against
such
Princes
,
as
govern
legally
,
and
do
nothing
,
concerning
Religion
or
otherwise
,
but
according
as
the
Laws
and
and
publike
Constitutions
,
of
their
several
Kingdoms
do
direct
and
inable
them
to
do
.
He
that
proclaymed
the
Prerogative
of
Kings
in
these
terms
Vos
Estis
Dii
,
I
have
said
,
Yee
are
Gods
,
surely
intended
to
teach
the
world
rather
a
lesson
of
obedience
then
rebellion
.
And
there
is
no
Prince
or
State
in
the
world
,
Let
them
countenance
what
Sect
,
or
Profession
of
Religion
soever
,
they
please
,
but
shall
finde
it
,
at
one
time
or
another
,
a
necessary
Bulwark
for
them
to
retreat
unto
against
the
inundations
of
popular
fury
.
Who
doth
deny
,
but
that
it
is
necessary
,
that
the
governments
of
all
Princes
whatsoever
should
be
regulated
and
moderated
by
Laws
?
and
that
all
persons
in
Authority
do
observe
all
rules
whatsoever
,
that
are
proper
for
them
,
or
prescribed
to
them
,
by
those
to
whom
that
power
belongeth
.
We
pretend
not
,
to
enhaunce
the
Authority
of
Princes
so
far
,
as
to
exempt
them
from
the
rule
of
Law
,
or
to
make
them
Arbitrary
in
their
government
;
but
this
we
say
,
Vos
Esi
is
Dii
,
in
relation
unto
Princes
,
and
all
Persons
established
in
Supream
Authority
justly
,
that
is
,
by
the
will
of
Divine
Providence
,
and
consent
of
the
people
,
is
a
great
exemption
of
them
from
any
popular
Cognizance
.
For
what
does
it
intimate
,
but
that
[
*
](A35713-e44360-b)
*
Egodixi
.
Allmighty
God
himself
hath
made
them
Gods
unto
the
people
,
that
is
to
say
,
persons
of
Knowledge
,
Experience
,
Foresight
,
Care
,
Providence
,
and
other
abilities
Intellectual
(
which
are
the
natural
and
genuine
principles
of
government
)
competent
and
sufficient
for
the
government
of
people
,
(
who
are
not
otherwise
,
generally
speaking
Et
pro
majori
parte
,
able
to
govern
themselves
in
civil
society
,
)
and
for
their
preservation
in
peace
and
quietness
,
which
is
the
end
of
Government
.
We
think
,
it
is
most
proper
for
God
onely
to
say
Transferam
Regna
de
gente
in
gentem
.
Revolutions
of
Governments
and
Translating
of
one
Kingdom
to
another
are
the
Extraordinary
Dispensations
of
Divine
Providence
,
and
for
reasons
onely
known
unto
his
supream
and
secret
wisdom
.
Which
although
they
be
acted
,
that
is
,
brought
to
pass
by
the
hands
of
men
,
yea
through
their
infirmities
and
many
times
blamable
passions
,
as
experience
often
sheweth
,
and
as
in
the
case
of
King
Rehoboam
,
the
Son
of
Solomon
,
(
1
Reg.
12.16
.
)
may
seem
plain
;
yet
are
not
the
common
people
licensed
hereby
to
run
upon
any
irregular
designs
of
their
own
head
,
and
to
renounce
their
Governors
headily
and
hastily
of
themselves
,
for
every
lght
greivance
and
misgovernment
,
that
may
seem
to
afflict
them
.
To
remove
Tyrants
and
oppression
from
a
people
is
the
work
of
Divine
Mercy
,
as
it
is
of
his
justice
,
to
permit
them
to
oppress
;
and
from
him
only
must
they
expect
deliverance
,
abiding
in
the
mean
while
with
patience
,
until
his
Divine
hand
shall
appear
,
leading
them
to
such
means
,
as
they
may
with
justice
and
good
order
use
to
the
procuring
of
their
liberty
.
The
Second
Part.
JERUSALEM
,
OR
The
Obedience
,
Loyalty
,
and
Conformity
OF
CATHOLIKES
unto
Publike
Order
.
HItherto
we
have
insisted
onely
upon
the
Doctrines
and
practises
of
those
,
who
call
themselves
Reformed
Churches
,
or
Protestants
,
in
the
charge
of
Rebellion
and
Tumult
against
the
Civil
Magistrate
;
by
which
,
how
tolerable
and
quiet
they
are
in
any
Kingdom
or
State
,
whose
Religion
is
not
framed
according
to
their
Mode
,
the
indifferent
Reader
will
judge
.
It
remaineth
now
,
that
we
make
good
the
contrary
,
concerning
our selves
,
and
shew
,
that
those
vertues
,
(
which
we
pretend
to
be
the
true
and
proper
Characters
of
our
Religion
)
viz.
Humility
,
Devotion
,
Obedience
,
Order
,
Patience
,
&c.
are
more
generally
and
more
constantly
exercised
by
Catholikes
,
in
times
of
Tryal
,
then
by
any
other
Sect
or
Sort
of
people
whatsoever
.
This
we
intend
to
do
,
but
not
so
much
Theoretically
,
or
by
way
of
any
long
and
speculative
discourse
,
as
Practically
,
Historically
,
and
by
way
of
instance
,
shewing
what
the
behavior
and
practise
of
Catholikes
have
been
in
this
case
,
upon
occasions
given
.
Neither
shall
we
range
far
abroad
into
the
world
,
because
that
would
be
less
pertinent
to
our
main
purpose
,
(
which
is
onely
to
justifie
our selves
in
this
point
,
so
far
as
reason
and
truth
will
give
us
leave
,
)
and
enlarge
our
discourse
beyond
its
intended
bounds
:
But
we
shall
content
our selves
onely
with
domestick
examples
,
and
that
experience
,
which
the
Catholikes
of
this
Nation
have
given
of
themselves
,
from
time
to
time
in
this
kinde
.
What
kinde
of
people
they
were
anciently
in
this
Land
,
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
and
the
Brittons
,
I
shall
not
need
to
relate
,
but
refer
you
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
Histories
of
those
times
;
the
rather
because
the
Centurists
of
Magdeburgh
,
and
Master
Fox
in
his
Acts
and
Monuments
will
have
these
Catholikes
to
be
Protestants
and
of
their
Church
:
which
,
(
though
it
be
very
false
,
yet
)
I
may
not
ingage
for
the
cleering
of
that
point
now
.
Nor
shall
I
insist
any
longer
upon
those
times
of
the
Saxons
,
after
they
were
converted
to
Christianity
,
to
shew
their
vertues
and
singular
devotion
towards
God
:
and
how
happily
,
by
means
thereof
,
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
did
grow
up
together
unto
that
perfection
of
Spiritual
and
Temporal
glory
,
which
they
injoyed
under
that
Blessed
Prince
and
Saint
,
King
Edward
the
Confessor
.
I
shall
not
tell
you
,
how
highly
the
good
Prelates
of
the
Church
were
then
reverenced
by
the
people
,
nor
how
much
their
holy
Counsels
and
Authority
did
conduce
to
the
happy
government
of
the
State
.
It
sufficeth
,
Good
men
his
followers
,
who
were
sent
hither
to
convert
the
English
Saxons
,
by
Saint
Gregory
the
Great
,
Bishop
of
Rome
:
for
which
charity
towards
our
Nation
Doctor
Whitaker
giveth
him
thanks
,
and
professeth
,
it
was
a
great
Benefit
,
and
for
ever
most
gratefully
to
be
remembred
.
In
all
which
time
although
the
Clergy
made
Canons
,
and
managed
all
things
pertaining
to
Religion
,
by
an
Authority
of
their
own
,
that
is
to
say
,
given
them
by
God
,
and
derived
to
them
from
an
other
origin
,
then
that
of
the
State
or
Supream
Magistrate
Temporal
;
yet
never
did
the
Kings
of
this
Realm
finde
them
generally
otherwise
then
obedient
unto
their
Government
,
and
ready
to
serve
them
,
in
such
capacity
,
as
the
Laws
and
duties
of
their
function
permitted
,
and
to
contribute
their
best
assistance
to
the
support
of
the
Estate
Royal
,
and
of
the
Kingdom
wherein
they
lived
.
It
is
true
,
through
the
malice
of
the
Devil
and
Instigation
of
some
Enemies
of
the
Church
,
some
of
them
,
for
the
asserting
of
their
legal
Immunities
,
and
to
preserve
the
Liberty
of
their
spiritual
Jurisdiction
entirely
Free
,
as
it
ought
,
they
were
dirven
now
and
then
,
(
yet
very
seldom
,
in
comparison
of
such
a
long
tract
of
time
,
as
we
instance
in
,
)
unto
some
vehement
and
earnest
contestation
with
their
Princes
,
and
though
much
further
then
was
pleasing
to
them
,
yet
,
I
suppose
,
not
beyond
terms
of
due
respect
,
and
the
Authority
of
their
Function
:
much
less
did
they
endeavor
to
stir
up
rebellion
,
or
instigate
the
people
to
sedition
and
commotions
against
their
Princes
;
nor
did
they
ever
,
upon
their
own
account
solely
,
concur
in
any
thing
of
that
nature
.
The
first
King
,
that
ever
gave
cause
in
this
Kingdom
,
effectually
and
in
the
face
of
the
world
,
to
trie
the
admirable
patience
,
obedience
,
and
loyalty
of
Catholikcs
,
was
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
Flagellum
Dei
,
that
scourge
of
God
,
to
the
Church
of
England
,
and
all
good
Catholikes
therein
;
yet
outwardly
professing
the
same
Religion
in
most
things
with
Catholikes
.
This
he
did
first
by
a
pretended
Accusation
of
the
Clergy
,
to
be
fallen
in
a
Praemunire
,
because
(
Scil
)
they
did
that
,
which
all
their
predecessors
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
of
England
,
for
many
Hundreds
of
years
confessedly
,
had
done
without
any
exception
taken
,
viz.
for
acknowledging
the
power
Legantine
of
Cardinal
W●lsey
;
which
yet
the
King
himself
for
his
own
ends
,
and
in
his
own
case
,
had
first
of
all
procured
.
2.
upon
the
Statute
of
supremacy
.
And
3.
by
suppression
of
the
Abbies
.
These
were
his
Three
first
breaches
,
by
which
the
Foundation
,
strength
,
and
glory
of
the
Catholike
Church
in
England
became
afterwards
utterly
ruinated
.
By
the
first
his
way
was
levelled
to
the
Second
;
and
the
Second
obtained
,
gave
him
power
and
authority
to
compass
the
Third
.
By
the
First
indeed
onely
the
Clergy
smarted
in
a
fine
of
an
Hundred
thousand
pound
;
The
second
lay
heavy
upon
the
Clergy
and
Temporalty
both
.
But
by
the
Third
,
viz.
the
suppression
of
the
Abbies
and
Religious
houses
,
if
we
consider
the
infinite
prejudice
,
which
the
poor
Commonalty
suffered
thereby
,
both
in
point
of
spiritual
and
temporal
interest
,
the
whole
Kingdom
might
be
said
,
to
be
worse
then
conquered
by
him
,
that
is
,
Robbed
,
Spoiled
,
Enslaved
to
the
exorbitancy
of
his
sole
Will
,
Prodigality
,
Lust
,
and
Tyranny
.
And
all
this
done
to
be
revenged
on
the
Pope
,
who
condescended
not
to
humor
him
in
the
business
of
his
marriage
.
Therefore
,
and
to
advance
his
own
power
and
greatness
,
That
Authority
and
Jurisdiction
,
which
had
alway
been
acknowledged
,
as
sacred
,
by
the
English
,
ever
since
the
English
were
Christians
,
must
in
a
moment
be
abandoned
,
disclaimed
,
abjured
;
himself
by
an
unheard
of
and
fatal
Ambition
instead
thereof
,
made
Head
of
the
Church
:
and
all
persons
who
out
of
scruple
of
Conscience
,
refused
to
conform
to
such
grand
,
sudden
,
and
sacrilegious
Innovations
,
and
to
swear
they
knew
not
what
,
were
cut
shorter
by
the
head
,
executed
at
Tyborn
,
imprisoned
,
banished
,
and
put
into
such
condition
,
as
he
was
sure
,
they
should
not
oppose
him
.
The
ground
of
the
Praemunire
was
at
first
onely
a
quarrel
,
which
he
pick't
against
the
Cardinal
Wolsey
,
but
afterwards
stretched
it
upon
the
Tenters
,
and
made
it
reach
the
whole
Clergy
,
who
being
thereupon
Summoned
into
the
Kings
Bench
,
the
business
was
so
aggravated
there
by
the
Lawyers
,
The
Kings
Learned
Counsel
,
that
in
the
Convocation
house
,
they
presently
concluded
to
submit
themselves
to
the
King
,
and
offer
him
no
less
sum
then
One
hundred
thousand
pound
for
their
pardon
.
This
was
look't
upon
by
the
Christian
world
as
a
Prodigy
,
That
so
many
Shepherds
should
be
afraid
of
one
Wolfe
:
And
though
it
becomes
us
not
hear
to
censure
,
whether
they
did
as
they
ought
,
yet
certainly
this
weakness
of
the
Pastors
boded
no
good
to
the
Flock
;
and
it
is
observed
,
that
neither
,
themselves
,
nor
the
Church
,
nor
Religion
ever
prospered
in
England
afterwards
.
However
the
King
accepts
of
th●ir
off●r
,
and
signs
their
Pardon
;
but
with
a
fetch
far
worse
then
the
first
.
For
und●r
a
pr●●e●ce
of
procuring
this
Pardon
to
be
confirmed
to
them
in
Parliament
,
he
draws
th●m
in
there
(
how
willingly
or
unwillingly
,
let
the
world
judge
,
)
to
acknowledge
him
Supream
Head
of
the
Church
.
It
was
a
course
,
even
at
that
time
,
not
thought
agreeable
to
Justice
or
Honor.
For
,
as
we
said
,
the
Cardinal
Wolsey
had
the
Kings
License
for
the
exercise
of
his
Legantine
power
,
both
under
the
Kings
hand
,
and
the
Great
Seal
of
England
;
and
was
employed
by
the
Kings
particular
Mandate
and
pleasure
,
in
the
quality
of
Legat
to
sit
with
the
other
Legat
,
Cardinal
Campegius
,
and
examine
the
business
of
his
marriage
.
And
could
the
Divorce
have
been
granted
according
to
the
Kings
minde
,
it
is
easily
conjectured
the
Cardinal
had
never
been
questioned
for
his
Legat-ship
.
Touching
the
Second
of
Supremacy
,
All
the
Subjects
of
England
ever
acknowledged
that
the
Crown
and
State
of
England
,
quoad
Temporalia
,
in
Temporal
affairs
and
matters
is
independent
of
any
other
power
,
but
of
that
Transcendent
Majestie
,
which
saith
,
Per
me
reges
regnant
;
and
this
to
the
intent
,
that
Kings
and
all
Governors
,
considering
,
who
will
one
day
take
their
Audit
,
may
be
more
careful
to
rule
with
Justice
and
common
equity
,
without
partiality
,
passion
,
prejudice
against
any
mans
person
,
further
then
his
crimes
against
Publike
Order
,
Common
Right
,
and
the
Peace
of
the
State
shall
make
him
obnoxious
:
and
by
so
doing
may
keep
their
accounts
streight
,
against
the
day
of
Account
.
And
on
the
other
side
that
Subjects
remembring
their
duty
,
and
who
it
is
,
that
layeth
this
jugum
suave
,
the
sweet
Yoke
of
good
Government
upon
their
Shoulders
,
might
be
induced
to
obey
with
more
fidelity
,
and
prompt
affection
.
But
the
Question
,
which
King
Henry
(
the
first
of
all
Kings
,
Princes
or
States
of
Christendom
)
propounded
to
his
Clergy
and
People
in
Parliament
,
concerned
matters
purely
Spiritual
,
and
wherein
,
not
himself
onely
and
his
Subjects
at
home
,
but
all
Christian
Kings
,
Princes
,
States
,
and
people
in
the
world
,
were
concerned
.
And
therefore
required
far
greater
deliberation
,
I
say
not
,
then
was
used
,
(
for
in
truth
that
was
little
or
none
at
all
;
the
Kings
pleasure
and
resolution
was
known
,
and
that
,
as
the
world
went
then
,
was
sufficient
:
)
but
,
I
say
,
then
could
poss●bly
be
used
in
England
;
which
was
then
but
one
single
Kingdom
,
and
a
small
Province
of
Christendom
.
And
for
the
suppression
of
the
Abbeys
and
Religious
houses
,
by
that
Act
and
this
other
of
Supremacy
together
,
the
Clergy
of
England
were
brought
absolutely
into
Captivity
,
and
stood
meerly
(
as
they
have
done
ever
since
)
at
the
pleasure
of
the
King
,
and
of
the
State
.
Their
Possessions
(
the
greatest
part
of
them
)
were
seized
,
their
Goods
forfeited
,
their
Churches
profaned
and
sacked
,
and
upon
the
spoils
thereof
,
together
with
the
sale
of
the
Vestments
,
Chalices
,
Bells
,
and
other
the
Moveables
and
Ornaments
belonging
to
them
,
the
Augmentation
Court
was
erected
.
For
the
King
seeing
this
extraordinary
passiveness
and
submission
of
the
Clergy
,
could
never
think
he
had
power
sufficient
,
till
he
had
more
then
enough
;
and
therefore
having
already
discharged
his
conscience
from
all
Bonds
,
but
such
onely
as
himself
should
think
good
to
tie
,
he
took
liberty
to
commit
such
outrages
and
violence
upon
Sacred
things
,
as
no
age
before
him
,
nor
since
can
parallel
.
For
first
,
viz.
Anno
27.
of
His
Reign
he
appoints
the
Secretary
Cromwel
,
and
Doctor
Leigh
(
as
his
Commissioners
)
to
visit
the
Abbyes
;
and
they
,
by
vertue
of
their
said
Commission
,
first
take
out
all
the
Plate
,
cheifest
Jewels
and
Reliques
belonging
to
those
houses
,
and
seize
them
to
the
Kings
use
:
Then
they
dismiss
all
such
persons
Religious
,
as
were
under
the
age
of
Four
and
twenty
years
,
and
had
a
desire
to
be
at
liberty
in
the
world
,
Anno
28.
All
the
smaller
Religious
houses
,
of
the
value
of
Two
hundred
pounds
per
annum
and
under
,
were
given
to
the
King
by
Parliament
with
all
their
Lands
and
Hereditaments
;
and
of
these
the
number
was
not
less
then
Three
hundred
seventy
and
six
,
who
were
able
to
dispend
per
annum
to
the
benefit
of
the
poor
and
service
of
the
Publike
,
not
less
then
Three
thousand
two
hundred
pounds
of
old
Rents
of
Assize
,
b●side
their
Moveables
:
Which
b●ing
undervalued
and
sold
at
mean
rates
,
yet
amounted
to
above
One
hundred
thousand
pounds
.
The
Religious
themselves
,
and
all
people
depending
on
them
,
(
which
were
not
a
few
,
)
were
on
a
sudden
outed
,
and
left
unprovided
even
of
Habitation
;
above
Ten
thousand
persons
,
for
no
particular
crimes
charged
or
proved
against
them
,
turned
out
of
their
own
doors
,
and
driven
to
seek
their
fortune
,
where
they
could
.
A
thing
which
compassionated
the
very
common
people
themselves
,
(
though
not
a
little
alienated
in
their
affections
at
that
time
,
towards
Monasticks
,
more
then
they
were
wont
to
be
;
)
to
see
so
many
persons
compelled
to
Beg
and
live
by
Almes
,
who
by
their
bountiful
and
constant
Hospitality
had
formerly
releived
many
.
Anno
30.
of
His
Reign
some
of
the
greater
Abbies
,
viz.
Battle-Abby
and
the
Abby
of
Lewis
in
Sussex
,
Martin
Abby
in
Surry
,
Stratford
in
Essex
were
suppressed
,
and
all
things
belonging
to
them
converted
to
the
Kings
use
.
For
indeed
they
were
forced
in
some
sort
to
proceed
thus
politickly
in
their
work
of
desolation
,
and
to
carry
it
on
by
degrees
,
by
reason
of
the
Commonalty
;
who
,
though
they
stirred
not
,
yet
they
stood
amazed
,
as
it
were
,
murmuring
as
lowd
as
they
durst
,
and
were
not
a
little
unsatisfied
at
such
doings
.
But
in
the
years
32.
and
33.
generally
all
the
Monasteries
of
England
,
of
what
value
soever
,
went
to
wrack
,
and
were
destroyed
;
The
Lands
belonging
to
Saint
John's
of
Jerusalem
were
likewise
given
to
the
King
,
and
the
Corporation
of
those
Knights
quite
dissolved
:
Though
to
turn
out
these
with
some
kinde
of
contentment
,
there
was
,
as
some
say
,
certain
Pensions
during
life
distributed
among
them
,
to
the
value
of
Two
thousand
eight
hundred
and
seventy
pounds
.
In
Anno
37.
was
the
last
sweep
,
which
King
Harry
made
.
For
then
all
the
Chauntries
in
any
part
of
the
Kingdom
(
which
were
many
and
numerous
,
)
All
Churches
and
places
Collegiate
,
yea
the
very
Hospitals
(
which
were
built
and
endowed
by
their
several
Founders
,
onely
,
and
expresly
for
the
relief
of
the
poor
,
)
were
yet
given
to
the
King
,
and
permitted
wholly
to
his
order
and
disposing
.
The
value
of
Church
Lands
in
England
at
this
time
amounted
to
above
Three
hundred
and
twenty
thousand
one
hundred
and
eighty
pounds
per
annum
;
and
of
it
the
King
took
into
his
own
possession
,
and
apropriated
to
the
Crown
to
the
value
of
One
hundred
sixty
one
thousand
one
hundred
pounds
yearly
rent
:
The
rest
,
it
seems
,
was
sold
,
or
exchanged
,
or
distributed
among
Favourites
.
Lastly
,
to
abuse
the
poor
Commons
perfectly
,
and
more
easily
to
wipe
them
of
those
great
and
constant
advantages
,
as
well
Temporal
as
Spiritual
,
which
they
received
from
these
Religious
places
while
they
stood
,
a
proposition
is
made
in
Parliament
by
the
Projectors
and
Sharers
in
this
worke
,
and
't
is
given
out
also
to
the
people
abroad
,
That
out
of
the
Revenues
of
these
Lands
thus
given
to
the
King
,
a
standing
Army
,
for
defence
of
the
Kingdom
and
all
other
Military
occasions
of
State
should
be
maintained
,
of
no
less
then
Forty
thousand
men
,
besides
Forty
Earls
,
Sixty
Barons
,
and
Three
thousand
Knights
for
the
Command
and
Conduct
of
this
Army
,
where
need
should
be
:
So
that
the
Commons
of
England
,
by
this
means
,
should
never
,
heare
of
Tax
or
Subsidy
any
more
.
This
indeed
was
as
pleasing
a
bait
for
the
people
,
as
could
be
devised
,
and
it
took
accordingly
:
They
bit
willingly
at
it
;
But
the
Hook
sticks
in
their
jaws
to
this
day
.
Such
a
motion
as
this
(
to
note
in
a
word
by
the
way
)
was
made
in
that
Parliament
of
Henry
the
fourth
which
they
called
the
Lay-mens
Parliament
,
by
those
which
countenanced
Wicleff
,
and
loved
the
Lands
,
far
better
then
they
did
the
Religion
of
the
Church
:
But
their
designs
at
that
time
were
defeated
by
the
Stout
and
Religious
opposition
of
Thomas
Arundel
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
other
Prelates
joyning
with
him
.
Though
now
there
were
an
unfortunate
and
unworthy
Thomas
found
,
(
yet
siting
in
that
Seat
of
Canterbury
)
ready
to
side
with
them
for
his
own
carnal
ends
,
and
to
countenance
the
Wicleffists
of
these
times
,
that
is
,
those
Lutheran
and
malicious
Spirits
,
who
by
their
Libels
,
(
The
supplication
of
Beggars
well
answered
by
Sir
Thomas
Moores
Supplication
of
Souls
)
and
other
wicked
practises
,
went
about
to
destroy
the
Church
,
and
extripate
true
Religion
.
Adde
here
unto
the
Kings
natural
Inclination
to
vain
glory
;
which
was
very
great
,
and
begat
those
prodigal
expences
,
which
he
used
towards
his
Favorites
and
Flatterers
:
And
these
could
not
be
long
maintained
but
by
extraordinary
support
;
which
being
not
to
be
had
in
any
way
of
Legality
and
Justice
,
Avarice
at
last
,
and
many
other
vices
,
which
he
was
fallen
to
,
prompted
him
to
fall
upon
the
Church
.
The
Lords
and
Courtiers
could
not
dislike
the
motion
,
knowing
what
a
rich
Prey
would
fall
to
be
divided
among
them
.
Especially
this
pleased
the
principal
Secretary
of
State
(
afterward
Lord
Privy
Seal
,
Lord
High
Chamberlain
of
England
,
and
Earl
of
Essex
)
who
being
a
man
of
great
experience
,
and
of
a
deep
reach
in
worldly
policies
,
knew
full
well
,
that
such
a
confused
Innovation
as
this
,
and
so
full
of
Spoyle
,
would
be
infinitely
advantagious
to
him
,
and
a
Ladder
,
to
clime
at
ease
unto
what
Wealth
or
Honor
he
could
wish
.
He
therefore
instigates
the
King
with
all
might
and
main
to
go
through
with
the
Action
,
and
to
stand
stoutly
to
his
Prerogative
and
profit
,
knowing
his
conscience
was
already
buried
in
Anne
Bolens
Tombe
.
To
this
end
,
and
the
better
to
pave
the
way
to
his
evil
designs
,
(
Sacriledge
and
Blood
not
seldom
going
along
together
,
)
Three
of
the
principal
Abbots
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
Barons
of
Parliament
,
viz.
the
Abbots
of
Glastenbury
,
Reading
,
and
Bury
,
Stout
,
Vertuous
,
and
Religious
men
,
and
likeliest
to
oppose
such
practises
,
were
taken
away
before
hand
,
being
condemned
and
executed
upon
the
Statute
of
Supremacy
;
as
well
to
prevent
the
Bishops
mediating
for
them
,
as
to
terrifie
the
other
Relig●ous
of
the
Kingdom
from
opposing
the
Kings
designs
.
But
may
we
ask
,
quo
jure
,
quo
titulo
,
by
what
colour
of
Law
or
Right
was
this
suppression
of
the
Abbies
made
and
done
?
I
cannot
tell
,
what
it
may
do
now
,
but
certainly
to
have
mov'd
such
a
question
then
,
it
would
have
cost
a
man
his
head
.
It
is
certain
,
these
Abbies
held
their
Lands
in
Frank
Almoigne
,
and
in
Fee
,
They
were
quietly
possessed
of
them
by
the
Donations
and
Guifts
of
many
Saxon
,
English
,
Norman
Kings
,
Princes
and
other
Subjects
,
who
were
their
Founders
;
continued
legally
by
prescription
in
them
;
admitted
,
acknowledged
and
established
by
all
Laws
;
beside
the
accessory
Charters
of
many
succeeding
Princes
,
who
confirmed
them
,
and
most
commonly
added
to
them
.
They
held
all
their
Lands
,
Immunities
and
Estates
by
the
same
Laws
,
Authority
,
and
Right
,
by
which
the
Temporal
Lords
held
their
Baronies
,
as
Magna
Charta
9.
of
Hen.
3.
and
the
confirmation
thereof
28.
Ed.
1.
do
abundantly
testifie
:
where
it
is
granted
,
that
the
Church
of
England
shall
be
Free
,
and
have
all
her
Liberties
preserved
to
her
inviolable
.
Chap.
2.
any
Judgement
given
against
them
is
declared
to
be
Null
and
Void
.
And
chap.
4.
The
Bishops
are
ordered
to
Excomunicate
all
such
,
as
shall
seek
to
infring
those
Charters
;
as
also
they
did
30.
Ed.
1.
including
all
those
,
that
should
either
make
,
or
procure
to
be
made
any
Statutes
contrary
to
those
Liberties
.
Whence
we
may
note
Two
things
,
The
First
,
that
as
Excommunication
is
the
highest
punishment
,
which
can
be
inflicted
upon
a
man
Spiritually
;
so
the
State
cannot
declare
its
detestation
and
dislike
of
any
crime
more
then
by
requiring
or
ordering
such
a
punishment
for
it
.
The
Second
,
That
as
by
one
and
the
same
Charter
,
both
the
Church
and
the
Temporalty
held
their
Liberties
;
so
that
which
gave
,
or
pretended
to
give
,
the
King
power
to
abrogate
and
destroy
the
one
,
could
not
,
in
point
of
reason
or
justice
,
but
make
the
other
obnoxious
.
In
the
Leidger-book
of
Peterborrough
are
to
be
seen
all
King
Johns
Grants
and
Confirmations
more
fully
and
at
large
,
then
they
are
set
forth
in
any
Printed
Book
.
Let
any
man
but
read
them
seriously
and
with
attention
,
and
he
will
wonder
at
the
proceedings
of
later
times
.
What
need
I
remember
that
same
Law
called
Sententia
lata
super
confirmatione
Chartarum
by
Ed.
1.
or
th●
42.
of
Ed.
3.
chap.
8.
where
it
is
declared
that
any
Statute
whatsoever
made
contrary
to
Magna
Charta
,
shall
be
void
.
or
the
confirmation
of
all
these
in
1
,
6
,
7
,
8.
of
Rich.
2.
and
in
4.
of
Hen.
4.
All
which
good
Laws
were
intended
surely
to
prevent
Sacriledge
and
Tyranny
in
succeeding
times
,
and
to
secure
both
Church
and
people
from
the
encroachments
of
injustice
.
The
King
knew
very
well
he
had
no
Title
to
any
of
these
things
,
but
by
colour
and
concession
of
Parliament
;
(
and
how
far
a
Parliament
hath
power
to
give
away
the
Lands
or
Interests
of
a
Third
Person
,
neither
heard
nor
convicted
orderly
of
any
offence
,
that
should
deserve
such
sentence
,
is
a
thing
to
be
considered
:
Surely
,
is
it
not
?
)
Therefore
to
make
his
Title
appear
stronger
in
the
eye
of
the
World
,
Anno
31.
of
his
Reign
,
he
procureth
an
Act
to
be
made
in
Parliament
,
expr●ssing
,
how
that
since
the
Act
of
Anno
27.
the
Religious
Houses
themselves
had
voluntarity
,
and
of
their
own
good
wills
,
without
constraint
,
in
due
course
of
Law
,
and
by
writings
of
Record
under
their
Covent-Seals
,
giv●n
and
confirmed
to
the
King
,
their
Lands
,
Houses
,
Rents
,
Revenues
,
and
all
Rights
whatsoever
;
yea
,
to
this
Statute
they
are
said
to
consent
,
as
to
an
Act
of
their
own
seeking
and
suit
;
and
you
may
see
among
the
Records
of
the
Augmentation
Court
,
a
great
Chest
full
of
particular
Surrenders
,
made
by
the
Abbots
and
Covents
under
their
hands
&
seals
to
this
purpose
.
But
is
it
not
a
likely
tale
,
that
out
of
their
bounty
and
good
will
,
they
would
renounce
their
Livings
,
and
become
beggars
?
Indeed
unto
so
gracious
a
Prince
,
as
he
was
become
towards
them
at
that
time
,
it
was
●he
less
marvail
.
I
my self
did
once
deliver
my
purse
upon
Salisbury-plains
;
and
though
I
could
not
commend
the
honesty
of
those
that
took
it
,
yet
was
I
fain
for
a
while
to
complement
their
humanity
towards
me
,
that
they
used
me
no
worse
.
You
will
say
,
how
then
came
it
to
be
done
?
why
would
the
Abbots
,
and
other
Religious
give
away
their
Lands
,
if
they
were
not
willing
?
I
answer
,
because
they
could
hold
them
no
longer
:
They
saw
themselves
generally
deserted
and
forsaken
by
the
Commons
,
and
knew
very
well
what
the
King
was
resolved
to
do
,
by
that
which
he
had
done
already
.
And
therefore
to
make
some
petty
accommodations
for
themselves
,
perhaps
by
granting
or
renewing
of
Leases
,
or
otherwise
,
(
w●●ch
the
King
for
his
own
ends
,
viz.
〈…〉
the
work
more
plausible
and
〈◊〉
,
was
content
to
connive
at
,
and
which
,
we
may
be
sure
,
came
not
to
much
)
they
thought
best
to
give
that
which
they
were
otherwise
sure
to
lose
.
And
by
doing
so
,
rather
then
by
using
any
kinde
of
contestation
,
they
shewed
the
simplicity
of
their
obedience
to
be
such
,
as
became
their
Holy
Profession
;
and
the
King
shewed
,
how
little
he
feared
God
,
or
regarded
his
Honour
in
the
censure
of
the
World
.
Whosoever
therefore
considers
the
business
impartially
,
shall
finde
this
great
conquest
of
Religious
Persons
to
deserve
little
Triumph
;
and
that
the
augmentation
of
Revenue
and
Treasure
by
it
,
being
so
palpably
Sacrilegious
,
and
contrary
to
all
acknowledged
Law
,
Divine
and
Humane
,
proved
to
be
Aurum
Tholosanum
,
a
curse
to
him
that
took
it
,
and
upon
which
the
judgement
of
God
hath
visibly
attended
ever
since
.
Nor
is
it
strange
,
that
it
should
;
for
first
,
what
saith
the
Scripture
?
Is
it
not
a
curse
to
him
that
devoureth
sacred
things
,
and
after
vows
to
make
enquiry
?
And
what
saith
History
,
and
the
experience
of
all
Ages
?
Did
ever
Sacrilege
go
unpunished
?
Marcus
Crassus
robbed
the
Temple
at
Hierusalem
,
but
is
not
his
sad
and
disastrous
end
noted
by
Josephus
?
Sigon
.
de
regn
.
Italiae
,
Lib.
1.
So
Gondericus
King
of
the
Vandals
,
when
he
took
Sivill
,
took
also
the
spoils
of
the
Churches
,
and
seized
upon
all
their
riches
;
but
,
to
revenge
it
,
the
Devil
seized
and
possessed
him
.
Tarapha
.
in
Honorio
.
What
need
I
alledge
more
?
Julian
the
Apostate
was
also
a
Church-robber
,
Maccab.
chap.
3.
Nicephorus
Phocas
the
Emperor
was
the
neerest
parallel
to
King
Henry
that
we
meet
with
in
all
the
Ecclesiastical
Story
.
For
he
resumed
all
donations
that
had
been
made
unto
Monasteries
and
Churches
in
his
time
;
but
such
afflictions
and
furies
haunted
him
for
it
ever
after
,
that
his
Successor
Basilius
(
though
himself
none
of
the
best
Emperors
that
have
reigned
)
was
yet
careful
to
abrogate
those
Lawes
of
Phocas
,
among
the
first
Acts
which
he
did
,
and
as
the
root
of
all
publike
calamities
of
those
times
.
Nor
did
indeed
King
Henry
himself
finde
any
better
success
to
attend
his
impieties
.
Did
he
not
,
(
like
that
sacrilegious
Herod
mentioned
before
)
live
jealous
of
his
Wives
,
and
not
confident
,
even
of
those
his
Friends
,
which
he
had
so
much
enriched
with
the
spoils
of
the
Church
?
His
exorbitant
lusts
,
which
were
the
original
cause
of
all
the
mischief
,
became
at
last
his
torments
.
For
after
his
Divorce
from
his
first
and
lawful
Queen
Katharine
,
no
wife
could
please
him
long
;
few
of
them
could
get
protection
for
their
heads
,
and
none
of
them
all
live
long
either
secure
or
joyful
.
Beside
,
did
his
Exchequer
thrive
any
better
for
the
Augmentations
?
Was
his
Treasury
any
whit
better
furnisht
,
then
his
Predecessors
before
him
,
Catholike
Princes
,
and
Favorers
of
the
Church
?
Nay
,
was
there
ever
King
of
England
more
necessitated
then
he
was
in
point
of
Treasure
,
and
that
immediatly
as
it
were
,
and
in
very
few
years
after
those
great
spoils
?
Did
ever
King
of
England
before
him
lye
more
heavy
upon
his
subjects
in
matter
of
Taxes
,
Subsidies
,
Loanes
,
then
he
did
after
that
?
Did
ever
any
of
them
use
more
ignoble
and
unprincely
wayes
to
raise
money
then
he
?
Our
own
Chronicles
,
and
the
much
base
money
which
he
coined
,
doe
sufficiently
shew
how
things
went
with
him
in
that
regard
.
But
that
which
may
seem
most
of
all
to
be
noted
,
as
an
argument
of
Gods
displeasure
against
him
,
was
the
frustrating
of
that
,
which
was
pretended
to
be
his
chief
project
and
design
in
all
those
frequent
marryings
and
unmarryings
,
viz.
Succession
and
Issue
.
All
his
hopefull
Stem
and
Branches
have
been
taken
away
one
after
another
without
Issue
;
and
some
of
them
but
unhappily
too
:
And
his
Crown
and
Scepter
translated
,
much
contrary
to
his
intentions
,
unto
another
Name
and
Nation
,
God
suffering
him
,
as
a
blinde
man
,
to
erre
in
his
ends
,
and
wander
in
all
his
courses
.
Yea
all
that
great
Treasure
,
which
he
raked
together
upon
the
ruins
of
the
Church
;
how
was
it
employed
?
How
spent
,
but
in
the
excess
of
vanity
and
evil
?
Neither
to
any
honour
of
the
Realm
,
nor
to
the
ease
of
his
subjects
,
nor
to
the
maintenance
of
souldiers
,
nor
to
the
relief
of
the
poor
,
(
all
which
were
pretended
mainly
when
the
business
was
to
be
done
)
but
in
Tiltings
,
Triumphs
,
Mummeries
,
Masquings
,
in
pleasing
and
enriching
his
Mistresses
,
and
to
satisfie
the
greedy
appetites
and
expectations
of
those
sollicitors
of
his
Lusts
.
In
a
word
,
Bolen
,
and
Prodigality
consumed
all
.
And
touching
those
who
were
thought
to
be
the
occasion
and
chief
instruments
of
these
disorders
,
that
is
to
say
,
Cardinal
Wolsey
,
and
the
Lord
Gromwel
,
when
they
had
served
his
turn
sufficiently
,
and
were
grown
rich
,
they
were
themselves
,
upon
pretended
,
and
but
light
occasions
,
taken
,
with
disgrace
and
misfortune
turned
out
of
the
World
,
leaving
their
Estates
at
his
mercy
.
And
for
himself
,
when
he
had
wearied
his
subjects
with
a
long
,
chargeable
,
and
ingloricus
Reign
,
and
that
he
found
his
soul
,
as
much
oppressed
with
the
guilt
of
innumerable
heinous
sins
,
as
his
body
was
become
unweildy
and
troublesome
to
others
,
through
his
excessive
intemperance
,
he
died
,
as
some
good
Authors
say
,
But
what
course
think
we
would
the
Lutherans
of
Germany
,
the
C●ns●storians
of
Genevah
and
France
,
the
Brethren
of
Scotland
,
have
taken
in
this
case
?
What
would
they
have
done
,
should
they
have
found
themselves
at
any
time
oppressed
,
abused
,
robbed
of
their
Rights
and
Interests
,
and
harrassed
with
injuries
,
as
the
Catholikes
of
England
were
,
by
such
a
Tyrant
as
this
?
Yet
the
Catholikes
took
all
patiently
,
made
no
mutinies
,
raised
no
tumults
,
no
insurrections
that
were
considerable
,
or
generally
owned
.
It
is
acknowledged
even
by
our
adversaries
,
that
these
Abbyes
and
their
Dependants
were
almost
the
third
part
of
the
Realm
,
men
of
understanding
,
power
and
interest
,
their
Revenues
great
,
their
Tenants
many
and
rich
;
They
were
not
a
little
favored
also
by
the
people
,
for
their
constant
Hospitalities
and
good
House-keeping
among
them
,
well
esteemed
likewise
generally
amongst
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
.
Besides
,
the
Knights
of
St.
Johns
of
Jerusalem
(
who
found
themselves
in
the
same
predicament
with
the
rest
)
by
their
Fraternities
and
Interests
abroad
,
might
have
procured
great
troubles
to
the
King
,
especially
by
the
Pope
and
Emperors
assistance
;
yet
to
shew
the
world
what
they
were
,
to
give
an
example
of
the
patience
of
true
Israelites
,
and
due
obedience
of
good
Subjects
;
yea
,
to
imitate
,
in
some
sort
,
the
Divine
pattern
of
their
Masters
meekness
,
they
resolved
rather
to
endure
Gods
just
punishment
upon
them
,
in
the
Kings
great
injustice
,
then
to
Arm
themselves
into
the
Field
,
like
so
many
Lutherans
,
Calvinists
,
or
Geuses
,
against
their
lawful
Sovereign
,
having
no
lawful
order
or
authority
so
to
do
.
The
Arms
they
took
up
,
were
not
Zuinglius
his
Sword
,
nor
Beza's
Pistols
,
but
the
ancient
,
and
most
proper
Arms
of
true
Christians
,
Prayers
and
Tears
,
Submission
,
Resignation
,
Patience
under
the
rod
of
God
,
and
of
a
wicked
King
.
I
shall
add
this
onely
Argument
more
,
of
the
inconveniences
which
followed
upon
these
proceedings
of
the
King
,
and
of
the
provocation
which
Catholike
people
had
under
him
,
if
it
had
been
possible
to
be
put
into
disorder
,
viz.
That
although
the
number
of
Gentry
were
somewhat
encreased
by
the
suppression
of
Abbyes
,
and
alienation
of
Church
Lands
,
yet
the
Rents
of
Lands
were
presently
,
and
very
much
enhaunced
thereupon
,
Inclosures
were
set
on
foot
,
Depopulations
generally
made
,
the
price
of
all
things
raised
,
to
the
extreme
detriment
of
the
poorer
sort
of
people
ever
since
,
as
the
Protestants
themselves
complained
;
Titulus
Secundus
.
HItherto
Schisme
,
and
Sacriledge
annexed
to
it
,
chiefly
reigned
;
but
the
second
plague
was
the
utter
ruin
and
extinction
of
Religion
.
For
by
abuse
of
the
name
and
authority
of
King
Edward
,
the
very
Church
it self
was
entirely
subverted
,
Religion
absolutely
changed
,
Heresie
introduced
,
and
established
in
the
full
,
open
,
and
publike
profession
thereof
:
And
we
might
say
,
the
craft
and
malice
of
the
Devil
,
whose
work
it
is
to
corrupt
true
Religion
,
&
confound
States
,
herein
most
perfectly
appeared
.
For
though
indeed
the
way
to
Heresie
,
and
all
publike
disorder
,
were
sufficiently
levelled
and
made
plain
by
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
(
who
onely
,
by
reason
of
his
greatness
,
and
imperious
cruelty
,
was
fit
to
begin
such
a
work
)
yet
Religion
it self
was
suffered
to
stand
a
while
longer
,
at
least
in
the
general
and
more
visible
parts
of
it
;
he
knowing
well
,
that
all
could
not
be
effected
at
once
,
and
that
it
was
necessary
for
him
to
seduce
States
,
as
he
doth
souls
,
gradatìm
,
by
degrees
,
opportunity
,
and
succession
of
time
:
And
being
also
confident
,
that
if
those
forts
of
Piety
,
and
true
Christian-Catholike
Devo●●on
,
that
is
,
the
Religious
Houses
,
were
once-razed
,
the
Church
in
England
brought
under
a
Lay
head
,
and
by
consequence
the
sheep
made
Governors
of
their
Shepherds
,
he
should
easily
upon
a
second
attempt
there
,
and
by
some
other
hand
,
overthrow
Religion
it self
.
King
Henry
at
his
death
had
appointed
by
will
sixteen
Executors
,
who
,
during
the
minority
of
his
Son
,
King
Edward
,
should
be
,
as
it
were
,
his
Guardians
and
Counsellors
,
for
the
better
governing
of
the
Realm
.
Among
these
,
one
,
(
who
made
himself
afterward
Principal
)
was
the
Lord
Edward
Seymour
,
Earl
of
Hartford
:
who
being
the
Kings
Uncle
by
the
Mother-side
,
procured
himself
in
a
short
time
to
be
made
Protector
;
and
by
that
means
gat
,
as
he
thought
,
a
dispensation
from
his
Joynt
Executorship
with
the
others
,
and
demeaned
himself
now
in
all
things
concerning
the
Affaires
of
the
Realm
,
as
their
Superior
.
A
thing
which
King
Henry
least
of
all
intended
,
rather
he
had
provided
,
with
as
much
caution
as
was
possible
,
against
the
encroaching
of
any
one
upon
the
rest
,
under
any
title
or
pretence
soever
.
But
this
was
the
way
to
bring
about
some
furth●●
designes
,
intended
by
that
Party
,
which
advanced
the
Protector
to
that
dignity
,
and
which
the
other
,
and
more
honest
part
of
the
Councel
,
did
not
,
either
so
providently
foresee
,
or
so
faithfully
resist
,
as
they
ought
to
have
done
.
One
of
the
first
things
which
the
Protector
set
on
foot
,
after
the
Protectorship
was
secured
to
him
,
was
Innovation
of
Religion
,
abolishing
the
Old
Catholike
,
and
introducing
a
New
,
under
the
title
of
Reformation
:
Not
so
much
out
of
any
great
preciseness
that
was
ever
observed
in
him
,
or
devotion
that
he
was
thought
to
have
,
more
one
way
then
another
,
but
because
he
was
thirsty
,
and
desired
to
drink
to
the
bottom
of
the
Cup
,
which
in
King
Harries
time
it
seems
he
had
but
onely
tasted
.
There
was
yet
some
Game
in
his
eye
,
which
he
intend-to
bring
into
Toyls
,
viz.
some
few
remains
of
Church-Lands
,
Collegiate-Lands
,
and
Hospitals
,
which
he
could
not
compass
,
or
draw
into
possession
,
by
any
Engine
better
then
that
pretence
of
reforming
Religion
.
Cranmer
,
that
unworthy
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
was
his
Right
Hand
,
and
chief
Assistant
in
the
work
,
although
but
a
few
months
before
he
was
of
King
Harries
Religion
,
yea
,
a
Patron
and
Prosecutor
of
the
Six
Articles
.
To
this
end
,
viz.
the
more
to
amuze
the
people
,
and
,
as
they
thought
,
to
give
some
strength
and
countenance
to
what
they
meant
to
set
up
,
a
couple
of
strangers
,
Religious
men
indeed
by
profession
,
but
such
as
were
long
since
run
from
their
Orders
,
that
is
,
Peter
Martyr
,
and
Bucer
must
be
sent
for
as
far
as
Germany
,
and
placed
in
the
Divinity
Chairs
at
Cambridge
and
Oxford
:
That
the
world
might
see
,
how
contrary
,
not
onely
the
Pastors
of
the
Church
and
Clergy
,
but
even
all
the
learned
men
in
both
the
Universities
,
and
of
the
whole
Kingdom
generally
,
were
to
his
proceedings
.
By
these
two
Apostate
Friers
,
together
with
Cranmer
,
Ridley
,
Latimer
,
and
some
others
,
was
a
new
Liturgie
framed
,
and
the
old
abolished
,
together
with
that
Religion
,
which
had
been
so
many
hundreds
of
years
observed
in
this
Nation
with
great
happiness
and
honour
.
The
Protector
,
though
powerful
of
himself
,
by
abuse
and
pretence
of
the
Kings
name
,
in
all
things
which
he
did
,
(
although
the
King
were
but
a
Child
of
nine
years
old
,
was
yet
well
seconded
by
the
Duke
of
Northumberland
,
and
by
the
Admiral
his
onely
Brother
,
by
the
Marquis
of
Northampton
,
&c.
all
of
them
persons
(
seemingly
at
least
)
much
inclined
to
Reformation
,
and
by
them
he
overbore
all
the
rest
that
opposed
him
,
or
were
any
thing
contrary
to
his
designs
:
As
there
were
many
,
both
eminent
and
wise
men
,
and
equally
intrusted
in
the
publike
affairs
with
himself
,
could
things
have
been
carried
rightly
;
In
particular
,
the
Lord
Privy
Seal
,
the
Lord
St.
John
of
Basing
,
Bishop
Tonstall
,
Sir
Anthony
Brown
,
and
that
wise
Secretary
Sir
William
Paget
;
but
most
especially
,
the
Noble
Chancellor
,
the
Lord
Wriothsley
,
a
man
of
singular
experience
,
knowledge
,
prudence
,
and
who
deserveth
to
be
a
Pattern
to
his
Posterity
,
far
to
be
preferred
before
any
new
Guides
.
But
being
made
Earl
of
Southampton
,
though
it
neither
won
him
to
the
Faction
,
nor
contented
,
nor
secured
him
,
yet
he
stood
th●
more
quiet
,
and
made
no
great
opposition
to
their
doings
.
All
things
now
grew
to
confusion
,
there
remained
no
face
,
nor
scarce
the
name
of
Catholike
Church
in
England
;
and
though
there
were
great
multitudes
of
men
well
affected
to
the
old
Religion
,
and
discontented
,
that
the
Church
should
be
thus
driven
into
the
Wilderness
,
and
forced
to
lurk
in
Corners
:
Yet
did
they
shew
loyalty
,
obedience
,
and
love
to
the
publike
Peace
notwithstanding
.
They
took
up
no
Arms
,
they
raised
no
Rebellion
,
not
so
much
as
against
the
shadow
of
a
King
,
or
the
usurper
of
his
Royal
name
.
The
Protector
in
the
mean
time
goeth
on
with
his
work
,
which
is
principally
to
enrich
himself
with
the
Remains
of
the
Church
,
having
long
before
,
as
't
is
said
,
tasted
the
sweetness
of
such
Morsels
in
the
Priory
of
Aumesbury
.
He
now
seizeth
two
Bishops
houses
in
the
Strand
,
and
of
them
buildeth
Sommerset
house
,
which
,
as
the
world
saw
,
quickly
reverted
and
slipt
out
of
his
hands
.
After
this
he
procureth
an
Act
to
be
made
,
whereby
all
Colledges
remaining
,
all
Chantries
,
Free
Chappels
and
Fraternities
were
suppressed
and
given
to
the
King
.
And
how
greedily
he
entered
into
the
Bishop
of
Bath
and
Wells
his
Houses
and
Manors
,
that
Church
will
never
be
able
to
forget
;
Notwithstanding
that
Bishop
Bourn
afterward
by
his
industry
recovered
something
,
but
nothing
to
the
spoiles
and
wast
,
which
was
made
.
Nor
was
he
satisfied
with
this
;
For
shortly
after
contrary
to
all
Law
,
to
King
Henries
will
,
and
against
his
own
Covenants
;
(
those
I
mean
,
which
he
entred
to
his
Advancers
,
when
they
made
him
Protector
,
)
He
committed
the
Lord
Chancellor
Wriothsley
to
the
Tower
,
deposed
Bishop
Tonstal
both
from
the
Counsel
&
from
his
Bishoprick
,
viz.
of
Durham
,
as
thinking
it
a
seignory
too
Stately
for
a
man
of
Religion
.
And
therefore
he
dissolved
it
,
and
brought
it
within
the
Survey
of
the
Exchequer
,
that
is
,
into
his
own
power
;
but
,
as
it
was
observed
,
he
never
prospered
after
.
However
the
Act
it self
was
most
inexcusably
unjust
and
tyrannical
,
being
so
directly
contrary
to
Law
;
as
appeared
,
beside
what
hath
been
alledged
before
,
by
1.
Ed.
3.
chap.
2.
where
the
King
d●clareth
,
That
the
Lands
of
Bishops
ought
not
to
be
seized
into
the
Kings
hands
,
and
that
what
had
been
done
in
that
kinde
in
his
Fathers
days
,
was
by
advise
of
evil
Counsel
,
and
hereafter
should
not
be
so
.
But
his
sins
now
grew
towards
ripeness
.
Therfore
having
also
deprived
and
committed
Doctor
Gardiner
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
dissolved
the
Colledge
of
Stoke
,
fleeced
all
the
Cathedral
Churches
in
England
,
and
added
unto
the
guilt
of
Sacriledge
many
other
outrages
,
oppressions
,
and
crimes
,
under
the
Nonage
of
a
Pupil
King
,
without
any
check
or
opposition
,
save
onely
in
the
business
of
the
Earldom
of
Oxford
,
which
he
was
not
able
to
devour
,
as
he
desired
;
at
last
,
in
the
midst
of
his
carriere
,
and
after
he
had
sentenced
and
put
to
death
his
own
and
onely
Brother
,
the
Lord
Admiral
,
chiefly
(
as
't
is
supposed
)
upon
the
instigations
of
an
ambitious
or
malicious
Wife
,
he
was
himself
arraigned
for
High
Treason
,
and
ill
governing
of
the
Realm
,
(
as
may
be
seen
by
the
Articles
of
his
Attainder
in
Stow
)
and
thereupon
condemned
and
executed
on
the
twenty
second
day
of
January
,
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
,
1552.
When
the
Brothers
were
gone
,
viz.
the
Protector
,
and
Admiral
,
Dudley
,
Duke
of
Northumberland
comes
upon
the
Stage
;
a
man
,
whose
ambition
and
policy
,
though
unperceived
,
had
ruined
both
of
them
,
but
especially
the
Protector
,
whose
chief
Adversary
he
was
,
and
the
principal
contriver
of
the
Charge
against
him
,
which
in
brief
referred
unto
these
Heads
.
1.
That
he
had
subverted
all
Laws
.
2.
That
he
had
broke
the
orders
appointed
by
King
Henry
the
Eighth
for
his
Sons
good
.
3.
That
he
held
a
Cabinet-Councel
:
and
by
it
transacted
the
publike
and
chief
Affairs
of
State
,
without
the
advice
of
his
Fellow-Counsellors
.
4.
Lastly
,
That
he
observed
not
the
Conditions
upon
which
he
was
made
Protector
,
which
were
,
to
do
nothing
in
the
Kings
Affairs
without
consent
of
the
rest
of
the
Executors
.
Upon
these
Rocks
the
Protector
perished
,
not
without
the
manifest
judgement
of
God
,
for
much
injustice
,
which
he
had
committed
in
the
time
of
his
Government
,
especially
in
the
business
of
Religion
,
and
of
the
Church
:
and
Northumberland
for
a
while
prevailed
.
This
man
(
though
he
were
all
otherwise
in
his
heart
,
yet
)
thought
fitting
to
seem
a
little
more
precisely
religious
,
then
the
Protector
,
intending
thereby
to
assure
himself
of
the
affections
of
such
people
,
as
were
more
Zealously
affected
to
new
Religion
.
The
Protector
,
looking
onely
at
present
proffit
,
ca●●d
to
humor
them
in
that
point
no
further
●●en
might
serve
his
own
turn
:
But
Northumberland
had
other
designs
in
his
head
,
which
were
no
less
,
then
to
advance
his
own
Family
to
the
Crown
,
and
to
ruin
the
right
Heirs
.
And
therefore
to
ingratiate
himself
more
with
the
Common
people
,
in
the
year
1552.
he
causeth
the
Liturgy
or
book
of
Common
prayer
to
be
the
second
time
Reformed
,
and
Purged
of
certain
ceremonies
and
orders
,
offensive
to
that
sort
of
people
,
which
he
desired
to
please
;
and
so
to
be
published
.
This
project
stood
him
in
much
stead
:
among
others
of
the
Nobility
it
gained
him
the
Duke
of
Suffolk
,
who
from
henceforward
seemed
wholly
to
be
at
Northumberlands
Devotion
,
and
to
steer
his
course
after
the
others
compass
:
Being
a
Potent
man
,
and
the
greatest
Precisian
of
those
times
;
unless
perhaps
they
dissembled
(
both
of
them
)
upon
the
same
account
.
But
because
the
Lord
Treasurer
Paulet
,
Marquis
of
Winchester
,
was
more
like
to
cross
,
the●●●mply
with
them
,
therefore
it
is
resolved
to
remove
him
out
of
the
way
.
And
to
that
end
Northumberland
observing
,
that
it
was
the
Treasurers
custom
,
sitting
at
the
Counsel
Table
,
if
at
any
tim●
he
were
suddenly
called
up
to
the
King
,
to
make
such
hast
,
th●t
he
commonly
left
his
Spectacles
behind●
him
,
he
procured
them
once
to
be
so
sweetly
anoint●d
and
perfumed
before
his
return
,
that
at
his
next
putting
them
on
,
they
cost
him
his
Nose
,
and
scaped
very
narrowly
with
his
Life
;
which
yet
with
much
adoe
was
saved
,
and
the
Treasurer
lived
to
make
the
Duke
his
good
friend
,
some
part
of
requital
,
as
the
event
shewed
.
Not
long
after
this
King
Edward
falleth
sick
,
whereupon
(
designes
growing
now
to
maturity
)
the
Duke
procures
his
Son
Guildford
Dudly
to
be
married
to
the
Lady
Jane
Grey
Daughter
to
the
Dutchess
of
Suffolk
,
one
who
had
a
remote
title
to
the
Crown
:
But
they
meant
to
advance
it
by
their
power
,
The
Lady
her self
being
also
studiously
affected
to
the
Protestant
Religion
;
and
for
that
respect
they
doubted
not
to
finde
favors
and
assistants
enough
:
But
therein
their
count
failed
them
.
At
the
same
time
th●
Earl
of
Pembrokes
Son
was
married
to
the
Lady
Katharine
,
another
Daughter
of
the
Duke
of
Suffolk
;
And
the
Earl
of
Huntingdons
Son
to
one
of
Northumberlands
own
Daughters
:
All
which
marriages
were
solemnized
upon
one
day
at
Durham
House
in
the
Strand
;
And
after
them
King
Edward
lived
not
long
.
It
is
said
that
the
Apothecary
who
poisoned
him
,
for
the
horror
of
the
offence
and
disquietness
of
his
Conscience
,
drowned
himself
;
and
that
he
Laundress
,
which
washed
his
Shirt
,
lost
the
Skin
of
her
Fingers
:
But
this
is
certain
,
th●re
are
some
yet
living
in
Court
,
who
can
tell
,
how
many
weeping
Eyes
they
have
seen
for
the
untimely
and
Treacherous
loss
of
such
a
Prince
.
And
thereupon
used
much
and
vehement
exhortation
to
the
people
,
to
beware
of
those
Preachers
of
New
Doctrine
,
who
had
f●
ed
the
Kingdom
with
so
many
false
Opinions
and
much
trouble
:
Assuring
them
plainly
and
openly
concerning
himself
,
that
whatsoever
he
had
professed
or
done
in
that
kinde
,
proceeded
wholly
from
Covetousness
,
Ambition
,
and
other
evil
Motives
not
worthy
to
be
named
,
and
not
from
any
perswasion
of
Judgment
or
Conscience
,
which
he
ever
had
that
way
.
And
therefore
adminished
them
,
that
they
should
willingly
return
to
the
Communion
of
Gods
Church
,
and
keep
themselves
constant
in
the
Catholike
Faith
,
and
true
Religion
.
Which
for
Conscience
sake
,
saith
he
,
I
onely
tell
you
,
and
that
I
may
thereby
,
in
some
sort
acquit
me
of
my
duty
,
and
save
my
soul
,
and
not
for
any
humane
or
temporal
motive
,
expectation
,
or
hope
whatsoever
.
And
so
died
.
The
Oration
it self
,
out
of
which
this
is
extracted
,
may
be
seen
at
large
in
Schardus
,
Histor.
in
Maximil
.
2.
a
Protestant
chronicler
of
note
,
in
his
historical
collections
;
and
elsewhere
,
I
suppose
,
without
much
difficulty
.
Thus
lived
,
and
thus
died
,
as
we
have
said
,
the
two
grand
adversaries
of
Gods
Church
,
and
subverters
of
Catholike
Religion
in
England
:
after
so
many
disorders
committed
(
as
God
was
pleased
to
suffer
)
by
their
power
and
procurement
,
and
that
they
had
sufficiently
scourged
and
afflicted
those
,
whose
sins
well
deserved
such
punishment
,
they
were
(
both
of
them
taken
away
by
the
hand
of
Justice
,
and
met
with
their
deserts
Temporally
;
and
things
were
restored
to
some
better
pass
.
But
what
did
the
Catholikes
all
this
while
?
How
did
they
behave
themselves
?
What
Rebellions
did
they
raise
?
what
commotions
or
tumults
of
the
people
did
they
procure
?
I
mean
the
more
civil
,
religious
,
and
ingenuous
amongst
them
.
'T
is
true
,
some
Risings
there
were
in
Devonshire
,
and
the
Western
parts
,
of
the
rude
multitude
,
exasperated
especially
upon
some
temporal
grievances
,
oppressions
,
and
wants
,
which
followed
the
misgovernment
of
those
times
;
Religion
was
either
not
at
all
,
or
least
of
all
pretended
by
them
:
They
were
vexed
indeed
to
see
the
encroachments
,
which
the
Protector
and
others
made
dayly
upon
the
Kings
and
Peoples
Interest
;
They
were
sensible
of
the
Scarcity
and
Dearth
of
all
kinde
of
necessary
commodities
for
life
,
which
came
suddenly
upon
them
,
and
was
far
greater
then
it
used
to
be
;
They
could
not
endure
well
to
be
abridged
,
by
Inclosures
,
of
some
other
Liberties
which
they
pretended
to
;
In
brief
,
They
were
sensible
of
all
such
inconveniences
in
the
Government
of
the
State
,
as
concerned
the
Outward
Man
;
but
for
Religion
,
further
then
it
served
to
ease
their
Spleen
,
that
is
,
to
clamor
,
to
asperse
and
rail
upon
those
,
whom
they
conceived
the
Authors
of
their
other
,
and
more
resented
grievances
,
I
conceive
they
minded
it
not
:
and
that
there
is
scarce
any
good
ground
why
a
man
should
think
them
,
in
that
respect
,
more
Catholikes
then
Protestants
.
And
if
a
Priest
,
or
some
Ecclesiastical
person
were
found
amongst
them
,
(
as
it
were
strange
if
there
should
be
none
,
considering
how
many
there
were
then
in
the
kingdom
,
absolutely
destitute
,
and
discontented
)
yet
certainly
,
they
were
not
many
,
nor
in
any
other
quality
considerable
.
Whereas
't
is
certain
,
that
Kets
camp
in
Norfolk
,
(
a
business
of
far
greater
consequence
and
difficulty
)
were
all
of
them
such
as
were
fallen
with
the
State
from
the
profession
of
Catholike
Religion
,
and
become
Protestants
.
And
this
I
would
generally
premise
,
desiring
the
Reader
to
observe
it
,
that
where
I
affirm
of
Catholikes
,
that
they
did
not
conspire
against
their
Princes
,
nor
raise
any
tumults
in
the
kingdom
,
for
matter
of
Religion
,
I
mean
such
only
as
were
Catholikes
indeed
,
and
stood
firm
in
their
Holy
Recusancy
,
not
complying
in
any
sortwith
those
alterations
,
which
Henry
the
8th
.
Edward
the
6th
.
or
Queen
Elizabeth
,
in
their
several
times
procured
to
be
made
,
contrary
to
the
integrity
of
Christian
Religion
.
For
such
as
complied
were
not
to
be
counted
Catholikes
any
longer
,
but
Heretikes
,
Schismaticks
,
Hypocrites
,
&c.
And
for
such
people
,
having
corrupted
their
faith
to
God
,
I
would
not
be
taken
to
apologize
in
any
other
point
of
duty
.
For
't
is
very
possible
they
might
still
retain
some
notions
of
Catholike
Religion
in
their
minds
,
which
,
afterward
,
and
upon
other
occasions
,
running
into
terms
of
disloyalty
,
they
might
pretend
as
matter
of
complaint
against
their
Prince
,
though
themselves
were
neither
Catholike
;
nor
That
,
nor
any
other
matter
purely
Spiritual
,
the
true
original
cause
of
their
Disorder
;
but
onely
those
Temporal
Grievances
by
which
they
smarted
(
as
is
abovesaid
)
and
which
they
saw
well
enough
to
procceed
,
either
wholly
,
or
in
part
,
from
the
several
alterations
made
.
There
were
the
like
in
Lincolnshire
,
which
our
English
Chronicles
pass
not
over
in
silence
.
But
it
sufficeth
,
that
for
the
generality
of
Catholikes
,
(
I
mean
still
those
of
more
ingenuous
,
civil
,
and
better
quality
)
notwithstanding
so
great
and
violent
provocations
,
as
were
used
towards
them
;
their
patience
and
submissive
demeanor
towards
the
State
and
civil
Government
was
most
exemplary
to
the
World
:
Neither
Prelates
,
nor
Priests
,
nor
Lay-people
making
any
resistance
against
those
unworthy
men
,
who
so
much
oppressed
them
under
the
Kings
usurped
Authority
and
Name
,
making
such
havock
in
the
Church
,
and
spoil
of
all
things
consecrate
to
the
Service
of
God
,
and
exercise
of
their
True
,
Ancient
,
Christian-Catholike
Religion
,
as
this
Nation
never
saw
the
like
,
since
it
had
●he
happiness
to
be
called
Christian
.
It
seemed
,
they
had
been
bred
in
a
better
School
of
Vertue
,
then
that
which
Calvin
opened
at
Genevah
,
and
had
learnt
to
bear
the
cross
of
their
Saviour
,
that
is
to
say
,
these
temporal
afflictions
,
calamities
,
and
injuries
,
with
more
Patience
;
and
that
the
glory
of
Martyrdom
in
sufferance
was
accounted
far
more
honorable
with
them
,
and
more
becomming
good
Christians
,
then
the
Sword
and
Fortune
of
a
Conqueror
in
comanding
.
In
which
most
Christian
posture
I
leave
them
to
proceed
.
Titulus
Tertius
.
THe
last
and
greatest
tempest
against
poor
English
Catholikes
was
raised
by
Queen
Elizabeth
.
This
not
onely
shook
the
foundations
of
the
Church
,
which
had
been
so
lately
repaired
by
the
most
Catholike
Princess
Queen
Mary
,
but
proceeded
,
so
far
as
humane
policy
and
power
could
,
to
extirpate
the
very
name
and
memory
of
Catholike
Religion
in
England
.
She
constantly
every
day
heared
Mass
,
saith
the
same
Camden
,
and
beside
that
,
ad
Romanae
Religionis
normam
soepius
confiteretur
,
went
often
to
Confession
,
as
other
Roman
Catholikes
did
.
Yea
,
saith
Sir
Francis
Ingleseild
,
when
she
was
upon
other
matters
sometimes
examined
by
Commissioners
from
the
Queen
,
she
would
her self
take
occasion
to
complain
,
that
the
Queen
her
Sister
should
see
me
to
have
any
doubt
of
her
Religion
,
and
would
thereupon
make
Protestation
,
and
Swear
that
she
was
a
Catholike
.
The
Duke
of
Feria's
Letter
to
King
Philip
is
yet
extant
to
be
seen
;
wherein
is
certified
,
that
the
Queen
had
given
him
such
assurance
of
her
beleefe
,
and
in
particular
concerning
the
point
of
Real
Presence
,
that
for
his
part
he
could
not
beleeve
,
she
intended
any
great
Alteration
in
Religion
.
The
same
profession
also
she
made
to
Monsieur
Lansack
,
as
many
Honorable
Persons
have
testified
;
and
at
her
Coronation
she
was
Consecrated
in
all
points
according
to
the
Catholike
maner
,
and
anointed
at
Mass
by
the
Bishop
of
Carlile
,
taking
the
same
Oath
to
maintain
Catholike
Religion
,
the
Church
,
and
Liberties
thereof
,
as
all
other
her
Catholike
Predecessors
,
Kings
and
Queens
of
England
,
had
ever
done
.
Concerning
the
grounds
,
which
moved
her
to
make
this
Alteration
,
so
much
contrary
to
the
expectation
and
judgement
of
Christendom
,
we
shall
speak
in
due
place
.
This
was
manifest
,
that
the
long
sickness
of
Queen
Mary
gave
her
great
advantage
&
time
,
both
to
deliberate
and
draw
all
platforms
into
debate
,
to
prepare
instruments
in
readiness
for
all
designs
,
and
to
make
choise
of
the
fittest
and
surest
Counsellors
,
such
as
were
most
likely
to
advance
her
ends
.
Neither
did
she
seem
to
value
her
Honor
overmuch
,
in
order
to
the
bringing
about
of
her
chief
design
.
For
in
open
Parliament
,
after
her
intentions
for
a
change
began
,
to
be
discovered
,
she
protested
,
that
no
trouble
should
arise
to
the
Roman
Catholikes
,
for
any
difference
in
Religion
:
Which
did
much
abate
the
opposition
,
which
otherwise
might
probably
have
been
made
by
the
Catholike
party
,
and
put
the
Clergy
themselves
in
some
hopes
of
Fair
quarter
under
her
Government
.
She
knew
full
well
,
that
a
Prince
alone
,
how
Sovereign
soever
,
could
not
establish
a
new
Religions
in
his
Kingdom
;
but
that
it
must
be
the
work
of
a
Parliament
to
give
Authority
and
Countenance
to
a
business
of
that
nature
.
Therefore
to
win
the
Bishops
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Catholikes
in
Parliament
to
silence
at
least
,
she
was
content
to
use
policy
with
them
,
and
promise
them
fair
;
as
Monsieur
Mauvissieir
hath
well
observed
,
Thomas
Moor
Lord
Chancellor
of
England
,
and
Doctor
Fisher
Bishop
of
Rochester
had
shewen
)
in
this
Parliament
the
Queen
was
content
to
exempt
the
Lords
and
Barons
absolutely
from
the
Oath
,
(
as
they
in
King
Edward
the
Sixths
time
had
exempted
themselves
,
)
and
to
leave
the
Rigor
of
it
onely
upon
the
Clergy
and
Commons
.
She
also
thought
good
to
qualifie
the
Stile
somewhat
,
viz.
from
Supream
Head
,
changing
it
into
Supream
Governor
;
which
,
though
it
altered
not
the
sence
,
yet
it
abused
some
into
a
beleef
,
that
the
Queen
pretended
not
unto
so
much
in
matters
Ecclesiastical
,
as
the
King
her
Father
had
done
.
Beside
we
are
to
remember
,
that
King
Henry
,
by
pulling
he
Abbyes
,
had
much
weakned
the
power
of
the
Clergy
in
Parliament
,
having
deprived
them
of
the
Votes
of
no
less
then
Five
and
twenty
Abbots
,
who
constantly
sat
in
Parliament
in
the
quality
of
Barons
.
And
lastly
,
it
is
well
known
,
The
Lower
House
of
Parliament
it self
(
as
they
call
it
,
)
was
so
calmly
spirited
in
those
times
,
that
they
used
not
much
to
oppose
,
what
their
good
Lords
of
the
upper
House
liked
.
All
which
things
considered
,
and
that
too
many
of
the
Catholikes
,
both
Lords
and
others
,
thinking
it
better
wisdom
to
purchase
their
future
security
by
present
silence
,
then
to
expose
themselves
to
trouble
and
vexation
afterward
,
by
opposing
that
,
which
they
feared
,
they
should
not
be
able
to
hinder
;
therefore
either
but
faintly
resist
,
or
quietly
absent
themselves
,
who
can
wonder
,
if
the
whole
business
were
carried
with
ease
,
upon
such
promises
of
the
Queen
,
and
by
the
industry
and
craft
of
Sinon
(
alias
,
Secretary
Cecil
,
)
who
had
the
chief
Management
of
it
in
his
hands
.
By
his
advise
it
was
thought
fitting
,
that
the
Noble
.
Earl
of
Arundel
should
,
for
a
time
,
be
abused
with
some
hopes
of
marrying
the
Queen
;
who
thereupon
,
by
the
interest
which
he
had
in
the
house
of
Peers
,
ingrosed
into
his
own
hands
the
Proxies
or
voices
of
so
many
of
them
(
who
thought
good
to
be
absent
,
)
as
when
time
came
,
served
the
Queens
turn
exceedingly
well
.
The
duke
of
Norfolk
,
Son
in
law
to
Arundel
,
but
now
a
Widower
,
was
already
exasperated
against
the
Pope
,
because
he
might
not
have
dispensation
to
marry
his
Kins-woman
;
and
therefore
it
was
no
hard
matter
to
joyn
him
with
Arundel
.
The
Queen
had
also
against
this
time
,
either
made
,
or
advanced
in
dignity
,
and
consequently
in
interest
,
certain
new
Lords
,
whom
she
knew
to
be
favorers
of
her
design
,
viz.
William
Lord
Parr
was
made
Marquis
of
Northampton
,
a
good
Speaker
and
a
Politick
man
,
Edward
Seymour
Son
to
the
late
Duke
of
Sommerset
,
was
made
Viscount
Beauchamp
and
Earl
of
Hartford
,
Sir
Thomas
Howard
was
made
Viscount
Bindon
,
Sir
Oliver
Saint
John
Lord
St.
John
of
Bletso
,
Sir
Henry
Cary
Lord
Hunsdon
.
She
had
also
as
much
weakened
the
Catholikes
party
,
by
discharging
from
the
Counsel-Table
many
of
the
old
Counsellors
,
such
as
she
thought
would
oppose
themselves
,
viz.
the
Lord
Chancellor
Heath
Arch-Bishop
of
York
,
the
Lord
Paget
,
Lord
Privy
Seal
,
the
Secretary
Boxhal
,
Sir
Francis
Inglefeild
and
others
;
in
whose
rooms
were
placed
Sir
Nicholas
Baecon
,
The
new
Marquis
of
Northampton
,
The
Earl
of
Bedford
,
Sir
Anthony
Cave
,
Sir
Francis
Knolls
,
Rogers
,
Parry
,
and
Secretary
Cecil
.
She
depo●ed
many
of
the
old
Judges
,
made
new
Justices
of
the
Peace
;
and
lastly
,
concerning
the
Election
of
Knights
and
Burgesses
for
the
Parliament
ensuing
,
she
took
such
order
,
by
the
great
diligence
and
cunning
of
her
Instruments
in
all
the
Counties
,
that
she
wanted
not
a
competent
party
,
ready
to
close
with
her
design
in
that
House
.
Besides
this
,
to
remove
all
scruples
,
as
much
as
might
be
,
out
of
the
peoples
heads
,
and
to
make
them
think
,
that
the
same
Religion
and
Service
continued
still
,
which
was
so
lately
before
reestablished
by
Parliament
,
and
that
all
the
alteration
made
,
was
but
onely
the
turning
of
the
Leiturgy
out
of
Latine
into
English
for
their
better
understanding
,
she
provided
,
that
in
the
Common-prayer-book
there
should
be
some
part
of
the
old
frame
still
upheld
,
some
Collects
,
Prayers
and
Anthemes
of
the
old
Missal
,
some
of
the
ancient
Ecclesiastical
Habits
for
Divine
Service
,
as
Copes
,
Surplices
,
&c.
some
Ceremonies
,
as
the
Sign
of
the
Cross
,
Adoration
and
Bowing
at
the
name
of
Jesus
:
The
Organs
also
and
ancient
manner
of
Singing
their
Matins
and
Even
song
was
retained
,
especially
in
her
own
Chappels
,
and
in
most
of
the
Cathedral
and
Collegiate
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
Title
,
Authority
,
and
Jurisdiction
of
Bishops
was
also
preserved
with
some
considerable
Grace
and
Dignity
in
the
State
,
together
with
most
part
of
the
Revenues
,
of
which
at
that
present
the
Cathedral
Churches
were
seized
.
By
which
dexterous
management
of
affairs
,
the
Common
people
were
instantly
luld
asleep
,
and
complyed
to
every
thing
;
and
it
became
not
so
hard
a
matter
for
the
Queen
to
excuse
her self
,
even
to
those
forreign
Princes
,
who
expected
otherwise
at
her
hands
:
As
she
did
particularly
to
the
Secretary
D'
Assonville
,
who
was
sent
by
King
Philip
out
of
Flanders
to
Congratulate
her
advancement
to
the
Crown
.
By
this
time
the
Common-Prayer-Book
was
framed
according
to
the
Queens
appointment
,
by
certain
Commi●●●oners
authorised
for
that
purpose
;
The
principal
whereof
were
Doctor
Matthew
Parker
,
after
advanced
to
the
Arch-Bishoprick
of
Canterbury
,
having
been
formerly
,
as
some
say
Chaplain
to
Her
Highness
:
Edmund
Grindal
afterwards
Bishop
of
London
,
Horn
of
Winchester
,
Whitehead
,
May
,
Bill
,
and
Sir
Thomas
Smith
Dr.
of
the
Civil
Law
.
The
Liturgy
was
framed
according
to
the
Model
of
that
,
which
the
English
strangers
had
used
at
Franckford
in
the
year
1554.
and
varied
not
much
from
that
which
Northumberland
had
caused
to
be
published
towards
the
latter
end
of
King
Edward
the
Sixth
.
By
the
Nobility
that
were
meerly
English
Protestants
,
as
the
Marquis
of
Northampton
,
Earl
of
Bedford
,
Lord
Gray
of
Pytgo
,
Secretary
Cecil
,
and
others
,
it
was
well
approved
,
and
the
estabishing
thereof
by
Parliament
very
much
urged
:
But
those
,
who
had
tasted
of
Genevah
,
and
were
more
affected
with
Calvins
Model
,
both
disliked
and
opposed
it
,
either
not
knowing
,
or
not
regarding
the
Queens
reasons
of
State
,
in
the
business
.
Sir
William
Cecil
,
as
we
said
,
was
now
Secretary
of
State
,
a
Politick
man
,
and
one
that
knew
well
enough
,
how
much
this
alteration
would
advance
him
;
his
industry
carried
all
before
him
.
Howbeit
his
fortunes
were
yet
but
low
,
having
onely
the
Parsonage
of
Wimbledon
,
and
some
few
Lands
about
Stamford
to
subsist
upon
.
Therefore
in
his
Letter
to
the
Lord
Marquis
of
Northampton
,
who
was
his
Mecaen●s
,
in
the
year
1560.
upon
the
birht
of
his
son
Sir
Robert
Cecil
,
he
desires
the
Marquis
(
being
the
Lord
Treasurer
)
to
move
the
Queen
in
his
behalf
for
some
means
and
maintenance
for
his
G.
C.
(
as
he
calld
them
)
who
were
so
likely
to
be
famous
in
England
afterward
.
Sir
Nicholas
Bacon
was
his
Brother
in
Law
,
and
another
chief
Engin
of
State
;
a
man
of
somewhat
a
deeper
judgement
in
the
knowledge
of
the
Laws
,
and
a
more
plausible
Orator
.
I
must
not
forget
,
in
this
Catalogue
of
State-Engins
,
the
Lord
Robori
(
afterwards
famously
known
by
the
name
of
Leicester
)
who
,
to
possess
the
Queens
favor
solely
,
had
already
discarded
Sir
William
Pickening
,
though
formerly
,
(
viz.
in
meaner
fortune
)
a
favorite
,
and
no
uncourtly
Gentleman
.
Nor
yet
Sir
Nicholas
Throgmorton
,
nor
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
,
nor
Sir
Thomas
Smith
,
who
were
all
,
with
the
rest
,
prime
instruments
of
this
Action
,
intimate
Counsellors
in
the
business
,
and
posse●
ng
wholly
the
ears
and
grace
of
the
Queen
,
sate
as
chief
Pilots
at
the
Stor●
,
guiding
the
the
course
both
of
Church
and
Common-wealth
at
their
pleasure
.
All
of
them
at
this
instant
big
with
hopes
of
Preferm●nt
,
Honor
,
and
great
Offices
,
which
they
were
sure
to
loose
,
who
held
them
under
Queen
Mary
;
Though
many
men
wondered
how
Master
S●cretary
Cecil
could
so
easily
forget
his
Beads
,
and
his
Breviary
,
wherewith
with
he
so
exquisitely
counterfeited
a
Catholik
in
Queen
Maries
time
,
that
Cardinal
Poole
himself
was
deceived
by
him
,
so
far
as
to
do
him
many
friendly
Offices
towards
her
Majestie
,
which
,
as
by
the
event
appeared
,
he
did
not
much
deserve
.
Their
great
,
and
indeed
onely
,
pretence
or
reason
for
the
Change
was
Reason
of
State
,
The
Queens
safety
,
Scilicet
.
This
they
had
all
of
them
,
but
especially
Secretary
Cecil
wrought
strongly
into
her
Majesties
apprehension
,
Duo
Pontifices
;
Two
several
Popes
already
had
pronounced
her
Mothers
marriage
with
the
King
to
be
unlawfull
and
Null
.
It
may
be
thought
,
her
Mothers
Conscience
did
likewise
pronounce
the
same
sentence
in
her
own
Brest
;
otherwise
why
did
she
,
being
ready
to
go
to
the
place
of
Execution
;
so
solemnly
entreat
and
charge
the
Lady
Kingst
n
,
in
her
name
to
ask
pardon
of
her
,
for
all
the
wrongs
,
she
had
done
her
,
protesting
,
that
until
this
were
done
,
she
could
not
dye
in
peace
?
But
upon
this
ground
the
Statesmen
of
those
times
conclude
it
necessary
,
that
the
Queen
should
alter
Religion
,
Invest
her self
with
the
Sovereignty
of
all
Power
,
and
banish
that
Authority
out
of
the
Realm
,
which
had
presumed
to
declare
her
Majestie
Illegitimate
.
This
Counsel
,
how
prosperous
soever
it
proved
in
the
event
,
(
through
Gods
permission
,
)
and
how
speciously
politick
soever
it
might
be
made
to
seem
,
by
the
Arguments
and
Rhetorick
of
those
men
,
who
for
their
own
ends
and
interests
desired
a
change
,
yet
Really
it
could
not
but
be
full
o●
d●nger
,
both
to
th●
Queen
and
th●
Realm
;
but
esp●cially
to
the
Queen
:
who
,
if
she
had
pleas●d
,
might
have
secured
her self
of
her
own
particular
fears
by
some
better
way
.
For
hereby
,
the
Sentence
of
Excomunication
in
some
sort
necessarily
issuing
upon
her
proceedings
,
she
was
not
onely
left
destitute
of
all
her
Allies
and
Confederates
,
and
driven
as
it
were
,
to
stand
solely
upon
her
own
guard
,
against
France
,
who
was
already
an
Enemy
;
and
against
Spain
,
who
was
a
friend
not
very
well
satisfied
.
But
she
was
forced
,
even
at
first
,
and
at
the
entrance
of
her
Reign
,
to
run
upon
a
Rock
;
which
might
have
Shipwrackt
her
whole
State
;
which
was
to
assist
the
Rebells
in
Scotland
against
their
lawful
Sovereign
,
under
a
pretence
of
expelling
the
French
,
who
were
brought
in
thither
by
Authority
of
the
Queen
,
onely
to
maintain
the
Government
established
.
This
might
have
taught
her
own
people
a
bad
lesson
at
home
,
a
man
would
think
;
though
it
did
not
,
as
it
proved
.
And
being
thus
engaged
in
Scotland
,
she
was
obliged
in
pursuance
of
her
design
,
to
succor
the
Admiral
and
those
Rebellious
Hugonots
of
France
;
by
whose
perswasion
she
invaded
Normandy
,
took
possession
of
the
Towns
of
Newhaven
,
Diep
,
and
some
other
places
delivered
to
her
by
the
Vidame
of
Charteres
.
But
the
disgrace
in
ill-defending
and
loosing
of
them
,
especially
of
Newhaven
,
was
one
of
the
greatest
blemishes
that
ever
the
English
,
before
that
time
,
received
upon
French
ground
;
and
far
greater
then
it
was
Honor
,
to
have
them
delivered
,
upon
such
occasion
,
into
the
Queens
possession
.
For
certainly
had
either
the
cause
been
just
,
or
prudently
managed
,
they
might
upon
that
advantage
,
have
easily
brought
home
Calice
again
,
or
lockt
up
the
Gates
of
Roan
and
Paris
.
But
they
did
neither
,
nor
brought
home
any
thing
,
but
a
great
Plague
after
them
;
in
most
mens
judgement
,
a
scourge
to
the
Realm
for
that
offence
.
After
this
upon
the
like
necessity
of
self-preservation
,
and
upon
the
Reason
of
State
,
which
Polybius
prescribeth
,
Vicini
nim●ùm
crescenti●
potentia
quâcunque
ex
causâ
deprimenda
,
By
all
meanes
keep
thy
Neighbor
from
growing
too
great
,
she
made
no
scruple
to
impede
and
give
obstruction
to
the
affairs
of
King
Philip
in
the
Netherlands
,
who
was
her
Neighbor
,
her
Ally
,
her
Confederate
,
yea
upon
more
occasions
then
one
,
and
in
matters
of
no
small
exigence
,
the
best
friend
which
she
had
in
the
world
.
Yet
by
reason
of
those
pernicious
Counsels
concerning
Religio●
,
which
she
was
fallen
upon
,
she
was
,
as
it
were
,
compelled
to
disown
his
just
interest
,
and
profess
her self
Ungrateful
in
the
face
of
the
world
.
Thereupon
Orange
and
the
States
are
assisted
against
their
lawful
Sovereign
King
Philip.
I
must
not
deny
,
but
even
in
doing
this
,
she
pretended
respect
unto
the
Kings
interest
,
professing
in
her
Declaration
concerning
that
business
,
That
what
she
did
,
was
to
preserve
the
Ancient
Amity
and
Leagues
betwixt
the
Crown
of
England
,
and
the
House
of
Burgundy
,
and
to
prevent
the
loss
and
utter
revolt
of
those
Countries
from
the
Kings
obedience
,
which
she
knew
otherwise
the
States
and
Orange
would
deliver
up
to
some
other
Prince
more
professedly
his
Enemy
.
So
true
it
is
,
that
which
Machiavel
observed
,
I
suppose
,
much
about
those
times
,
viz.
That
wise
Princes
seldom
or
never
want
pretences
for
their
Actions
.
What
a
fair
colour
is
here
given
to
a
foul
Cause
?
But
where
is
Conscience
,
Christianity
and
Truth
,
in
the
mean
time
?
The
world
could
see
well
enough
through
the
Vizard
;
and
knew
,
at
what
mark
both
the
Queen
and
the
States
aimed
.
But
most
Sage
,
sure
,
and
worthy
of
so
great
a
Commander
and
wise
man
,
as
himself
was
,
is
that
of
Thucydides
,
Nullus
Princeps
a
suis
subditis
justè
puniendis
arcendus
est
,
&c
,
No
Prince
,
saith
he
,
ought
to
be
hindred
from
punishing
his
Subjects
according
to
the
Laws
;
and
whosoever
goeth
about
to
do
so
,
by
his
evil
example
parem
in
se
legem
Statuit
,
&c.
he
makes
a
Law
against
himself
,
and
inables
his
own
Subjects
,
in
like
case
,
to
seek
forreign
protection
against
his
jus●ice
.
And
this
the
Queen
,
with
the
whole
Nation
,
might
have
found
true
by
sad
experience
,
if
that
either
Henry
the
Second
,
or
Francis
the
Second
,
Kings
of
France
had
lived
;
or
that
her
own
Subjects
,
I
mean
those
,
whom
she
had
not
a
little
injured
and
alienated
by
her
Misgovernment
,
had
not
been
more
loyally
respective
of
her
dignity
,
and
more
inclined
to
obedience
,
and
sufferance
for
a
good
cause
,
then
many
other
people
in
the
world
were
.
But
Divine
Providence
having
decreed
,
for
our
much
unworthiness
and
many
sins
,
to
remove
the
Candlestick
of
this
Nation
,
that
is
,
to
deprive
us
of
the
Light
of
the
true
saving
Faith
,
and
of
all
publike
and
free
exercise
of
true
Christian
Religion
,
and
to
deliver
us
up
to
the
darkness
and
many
old
delusions
of
Heresie
,
and
to
follow
our
own
ways
in
those
things
,
wherein
it
most
of
all
concerned
us
to
have
been
ruled
by
good
Authority
,
(
which
is
the
greatest
judgement
,
that
can
befall
a
Nation
,
or
any
people
in
this
wo●ld
)
all
things
cooperated
to
the
accomplishment
of
his
just
displeasure
against
us
;
And
the
Queen
with
he●
party
,
were
perm●tted
to
go
on
with
their
work
,
without
any
interruption
;
Even
before
her
Coronation
,
or
that
any
debate
or
resolution
had
been
taken
in
Parliament
de
novo
concerning
Religion
,
she
,
being
her self
but
a
Sheep
of
the
Flock
(
as
Constantine
,
Thedosius
,
and
many
others
her
Christian
Predecessors
in
Princely
Dignity
have
not
blushed
to
acknowledge
)
yet
presumed
to
put
all
the
Shepheards
of
the
Kingdom
to
silence
;
commanding
,
that
none
of
the
Bishops
or
other
Prelates
should
preach
,
till
her
pleasure
was
further
known
.
And
after
the
Parliament
all
of
them
,
that
refused
the
new
revived
Oath
of
Supremacy
,
were
deprived
of
all
Honors
,
Dignities
;
and
Employments
which
they
had
in
Church
or
Common-wealth
;
and
committed
to
several
Prisons
.
Of
this
sort
there
are
reckoned
no
less
then
Fourteen
Bishops
of
England
,
all
Vertuous
and
Learned
Prelates
,
that
were
instantly
deposed
,
and
Ten
of
Ireland
,
Twelve
Deans
,
Fifteen
Heads
or
Masters
of
Colledges
,
Six
Abbots
,
besides
inferior
dignitaries
of
the
clergy
,
viz.
Arch-Deacons
,
and
other
Priests
without
number
,
together
with
Master
Shelley
,
Prior
of
Saint
Johns
of
Jerusalem
.
All
these
as
to
their
demeanor
towards
the
Queen
were
blameless
;
there
was
not
the
least
exception
taken
against
them
in
that
respect
.
The
Bishops
themselves
were
all
sitting
in
Parliament
at
the
time
of
Queen
Maries
death
,
and
acknowledged
by
diverse
Proclamations
Queen
Elizabeths
Right
and
Title
to
the
Crown
.
The
Arch-Bishop
of
York
,
Doctor
Heath
,
was
then
Chancellor
of
England
,
and
labored
by
all
means
possible
to
do
her
Majestie
service
,
and
to
settle
the
Hearts
of
her
people
in
obedience
and
loyalty
towards
her
,
as
to
their
natural
and
lawful
Sovereign
;
especially
in
that
grave
Oration
,
which
he
made
to
the
Nobility
and
Commons
of
Parliament
,
upon
the
first
report
of
Queen
Maries
death
.
The
Bishops
joyntly
did
their
Homage
and
Fealty
to
her
in
all
dutiful
maner
;
and
though
they
were
not
without
some
suspicion
,
that
she
intended
to
change
Religion
,
yet
did
they
practise
neither
Scotizing
nor
Genevating
towards
her
:
Never
did
they
incense
the
people
against
her
,
though
they
were
generally
Catholik
,
and
they
might
(
probably
)
have
done
it
,
to
her
no
little
trouble
.
No
,
they
never
attempted
any
kinde
,
or
any
shew
of
violent
resistance
at
all
,
either
by
Domestick
or
Forreign
help
;
but
always
,
from
first
to
last
,
most
submissively
behaved
themselves
towards
her
,
tendring
her
safety
and
the
Peace
of
the
Realm
,
far
above
their
own
Lives
,
Liberties
,
and
Estates
.
'T
is
true
,
it
was
once
debated
among
them
,
whither
they
ought
not
to
proceed
to
Excommunication
against
her
,
both
for
the
preservation
of
Catholikes
,
and
discharge
of
their
Office
:
Yet
considering
the
great
trouble
and
inconveniences
that
might
arise
thereby
,
both
to
her
Majestie
and
the
State
,
in
case
the
people
should
fall
into
any
disorders
thereupon
,
or
take
Arms
in
defence
of
Religion
,
They
concluded
(
notwithstanding
her
case
and
proceedings
were
very
much
liable
to
censure
)
yet
,
for
their
parts
to
leave
her
to
Gods
Judgement
,
and
referred
the
whole
business
to
his
Holiness
.
And
herein
also
the
Favor
and
Interest
of
King
Philip
,
(
as
they
had
always
done
)
did
stand
her
in
no
small
stead
.
For
he
,
knowing
the
practises
of
France
upon
this
occasion
,
and
how
much
they
labored
at
Rome
,
that
sentence
of
Excommunication
might
pass
against
Queen
Elizabeth
;
onely
out
of
design
,
and
hoping
to
invest
themselves
of
England
thereupon
,
under
the
Title
and
pretensions
of
Queen
Mary
of
Scotland
,
who
was
the
next
Heir
,
and
at
that
time
married
to
their
King
;
Was
the
more
willing
to
hinder
it
:
least
by
this
means
,
England
and
Ireland
both
,
together
with
Scotland
,
should
come
to
be
Incorporate
,
as
it
were
,
into
the
Crown
of
France
,
and
so
become
an
enemy
too
potent
for
him
to
deal
with
;
out
of
which
respect
also
,
even
in
Queen
Maries
time
,
more
then
once
he
had
kept
of
proceedings
against
her
,
which
otherwise
would
have
concerned
her
very
neerly
.
Therefore
so
long
as
there
was
any
hope
,
that
the
Queen
might
be
capable
of
better
Counsels
,
he
ceased
not
by
his
Ministers
to
do
all
good
Offices
here
betwixt
the
Queen
and
the
Clergy
;
and
at
Rome
,
hindered
the
passing
of
the
censures
for
no
small
time
,
notwithstanding
all
the
indeavors
and
instances
thereunto
made
by
the
French
.
But
the
Prelates
all
this
while
,
as
I
said
,
chose
rather
a
Durate
then
Armate
,
ever
professing
with
their
mouths
,
and
making
it
good
,
no
less
with
their
examples
and
practises
,
that
Preces
and
Lachrimae
indeed
,
Prayers
and
Tears
were
the
onely
weapons
which
they
had
,
to
fight
against
the
Queen
.
Though
the
world
knows
,
how
little
these
prevailed
with
her
;
whose
severity
towards
them
continued
,
in
the
same
extremity
from
first
to
last
,
not
relenting
,
nor
affording
the
least
remission
,
in
any
degree
of
Liberty
or
Estate
,
unto
their
dying
day
.
Doctor
Scot
Bishop
of
Chester
died
at
Lovain
in
Exile
,
Goldwel
of
Asaph
died
at
Rome
,
Pate
Bishop
of
Worcester
was
indeed
at
the
Councel
of
Trent
,
and
subscribed
there
for
the
Clergy
of
England
,
but
never
returned
.
Doctor
Oglethorpe
Bishop
of
Carlile
,
who
had
Crowned
the
Queen
,
was
yet
deprived
with
the
rest
,
dying
suddenly
,
and
very
shortly
after
;
so
did
also
Doctor
Tonstal
,
that
Learned
and
Famous
Prelate
,
Bishop
of
Durham
,
while
he
was
Prisoner
at
Lambeth
:
Yet
not
before
he
had
personally
given
the
Queen
a
sound
and
Godly
Admonition
,
concerning
her
strange
proceedings
,
with
that
liberty
and
freedom
of
zeal
,
which
became
so
venerable
a
Prelate
,
and
true
Pastor
of
Gods
Church
,
as
he
was
,
and
(
as
some
have
said
)
Godfather
to
the
Queen
.
Bourn
Bishop
of
Bath
and
Wells
was
prisoner
to
Cary
,
Dean
of
the
Chappel
,
and
there
dyed
.
Doctor
Thirlby
,
Bishop
of
Ely
,
was
first
committed
to
the
Tower
;
afterwards
He
and
Secretary
Boxhal
were
sent
to
Lambeth
,
and
there
ended
their
days
.
Bishop
Bonner
of
London
,
Watson
of
Lincoln
with
the
Abbot
of
Westminster
,
Fecknam
,
died
all
prisoners
,
and
,
as
some
say
,
in
the
Marshalsey
.
Prior
Shelly
was
banished
,
and
died
in
Exile
.
This
was
the
the
very
Sad
,
yet
(
as
by
their
Patience
,
Submission
,
and
Sufferance
appeared
)
very
Christian
Catastrophe
of
so
many
grave
,
religious
,
and
good
Prelates
of
England
;
chief
Pastors
of
the
Church
of
God
in
our
nation
.
Thus
was
a
third
,
and
the
most
venerable
State
of
the
Realm
,
who
,
like
the
Cedars
of
Li●●anus
,
ever
since
King
Etheldreds
time
,
for
so
many
years
together
had
stood
,
flourishing
in
great
Dignity
and
Power
in
this
Land
,
on
a
sudden
cast
down
,
disgraced
,
put
in
prison
,
or
banished
the
Realm
.
The
chief
and
immediate
cause
of
which
hard
procedings
against
them
was
the
refusing
the
Oath
of
Supremacy
;
for
no
other
crime
,
no
other
fault
could
be
charged
upon
them
.
This
indeed
they
refused
,
as
a
thing
which
concerned
their
Conscience
very
much
.
And
although
,
perhaps
,
some
of
the
Prelates
now
living
,
had
either
for
fear
,
or
upon
surprizal
,
in
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
(
when
it
was
first
enacted
)
given
more
consent
,
or
connivence
to
it
,
then
became
Prelates
of
the
Church
to
do
;
yet
they
had
now
better
considered
themselves
,
and
resolved
to
be
constant
,
not
onely
to
the
Doctrine
of
Catholike
Faith
in
that
point
,
but
also
to
the
judgement
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
which
so
lately
in
full
Parliament
had
desired
the
Abrogation
of
that
Law
:
and
acknowledged
the
Supremacy
of
Ecclesiastical
Authority
to
be
,
where
Christ
placed
it
,
viz.
in
the
Sea
Apostolike
.
Nor
did
the
English
Prelates
refusing
to
acknowledge
the
Queen
Head
of
the
Church
,
any
thing
more
,
then
what
the
Protestants
themselves
,
at
least
no
mean
ones
among
them
,
would
likewise
do
.
For
't
is
manifest
,
that
setting
aside
some
few
English
at
home
,
they
do
generally
abroad
dislike
the
Princes
Supremacy
in
Ecclesiastical
causes
,
as
much
as
any
.
Not
to
mention
Gilby
,
who
in
his
Book
called
Admonitio
ad
Anglos
calls
King
Henry
the
Eighth
reproachfully
Monstrum
Libidinosum
&
Aprum
,
qui
Christi
locum
invasit
,
&c.
A
libidinous
Monster
,
a
Wilde
Bore
broken
into
Christs
Vineyard
,
and
making
himself
Head
of
the
Church
,
which
belongs
onely
to
Christ
.
Calvin
himself
in
his
Commentary
upon
O
see
is
very
angry
at
those
,
who
attribute
so
much
to
Secular
Princes
,
as
to
give
them
such
absolute
power
in
the
affairs
of
Religion
;
and
in
plain
terms
confesseth
,
Qui
initio
tantoperè
extulerunt
Henricum
Regem
Angliae
,
certè
fuerunt
inconsiderati
homines
,
&c.
They
,
saith
he
,
who
first
advanced
the
Authority
of
King
Henry
of
England
to
such
a
height
,
did
not
well
consider
,
what
they
did
,
when
they
gave
him
that
Supream
Power
in
all
Causes
:
it
was
a
matter
,
which
always
greeved
me
very
much
,
saith
he
,
For
indeed
they
did
no
less
then
blaspheme
,
when
they
called
him
Supream
Head
of
the
Church
under
Christ
.
Sir
Thomas
Moor
,
Bishop
Fisher
,
Abbot
Whiteing
of
Glastenbury
and
those
many
other
Holy
Abbots
and
Religious
men
of
all
sorts
,
who
suffe●ed
in
the
case
of
Supremacy
under
Henry
the
Eighth
,
never
said
more
.
And
Luther
himself
saith
no
less
,
but
more
scurrilously
,
as
his
humor
was
.
Quid
ad
nos
Mandatum
Electoris
Saxoniae
?
What
hath
the
Prince
Elector
of
Saxony
to
do
to
command
me
?
Let
him
look
to
his
Sword
,
and
see
,
how
well
he
manageth
that
;
and
leave
matters
of
Preaching
to
the
Clergy
,
such
as
himself
was
.
Scilicet
,
Tom.
2.
Fol.
259.
and
Tom.
1.
Lat.
Fol.
540.
he
tells
them
plainly
,
Non
est
regum
aut
Principum
,
&c.
It
belongs
not
to
Kings
and
Princes
to
take
upon
them
,
to
establish
Doctrine
,
no
not
the
true
Doctrine
;
but
to
be
subject
and
obedient
themselves
in
that
case
.
And
Chemnitius
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Elector
of
Brandenburgh
,
speaking
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
after
he
had
taxed
her
sufficiently
in
other
particulars
,
he
fals
at
last
upon
her
Title
of
Supremacy
in
these
words
,
Et
quòd
foemineo
,
&
a
saeculis
inaudito
fastu
se
Papissam
,
&
caput
Ecclesiae
facit
,
saying
,
by
a
strange
Womanish
and
unheard
of
kinde
of
Arrogance
,
she
makes
her self
,
as
it
were
,
a
She-Pope
in
her
own
dominions
,
&
Head
of
the
Church
.
What
the
doctrin
&
practise
of
those
in
Scotland
is
,
and
hath
ever
bin
since
their
pretended
Reformation
,
is
too
well
known
,
to
be
disputed
.
Cartwright
teacheth
the
same
in
all
his
Books
,
but
especially
in
his
last
:
And
so
do
all
the
Presbyterians
generally
both
here
and
beyond
Seas
.
They
of
Amsterdam
in
their
Confess
.
Fid.
1607.
go
somewhat
further
,
Vnicuique
Ecclesiae
particulari
est
par
&
plenum
jus
&c.
That
every
particular
Church
hath
ful
and
equal
power
,
(
with
any
other
Church
or
Churches
)
to
use
exercise
and
enjoy
,
whats●ever
ordinances
of
Perpetuity
Christ
hath
committed
to
his
Church
;
&
therefore
it
is
cleer
,
upon
that
supposition
,
That
no
one
Person
is
left
Supream
Governor
over
many
.
Dr.
Whitacre
in
his
answer
to
Reinolds
speaking
upon
this
subject
,
The
Title
,
saith
he
,
of
Supream
Head
of
the
Church
hath
been
disliked
by
diverse
Godly
Learned
men
,
and
of
right
it
belongeth
to
the
Son
of
God
▪
and
therefore
,
saith
he
,
never
did
our
Church
give
that
Title
unto
the
Prince
,
nor
did
the
Prince
ever
challenge
it
.
By
saying
that
many
Godly
Learned
men
disliked
it
,
meaning
Calvin
,
Gilby
,
Knox
,
Luther
,
&c.
mentioned
before
;
and
upon
this
ground
,
viz.
that
of
right
it
belongeth
to
the
Son
of
God
,
he
sheweth
sufficiently
,
what
his
own
judgement
therein
is
.
But
when
he
saith
,
never
did
our
Church
give
the
Title
of
Supream
Head
of
the
Church
to
the
Prince
,
nor
the
Prince
challenge
it
,
who
can
tell
,
what
he
meaneth
?
For
admit
,
that
what
was
done
by
King
Henry
the
Eighth
were
not
rightly
said
to
be
done
by
their
Church
;
yet
I
hope
they
will
own
the
Church
in
King
Edward
the
Sixths
time
,
who
challenged
the
Supremacy
notoriously
enough
;
as
appeareth
in
the
first
Parliament
which
he
held
,
wherein
it
was
Enacted
,
That
whosoever
,
after
the
Fifth
of
March
nex
ensuing
,
should
deny
,
that
the
Kings
Heirs
and
Successors
were
not
,
or
ought
not
to
be
,
Supream
Head
in
Earth
of
the
Church
of
England
and
Ireland
immediately
under
God
,
for
the
third
assertion
,
should
be
guilty
of
Treason
.
And
that
Queen
Elizabeth
after
him
declined
the
Title
,
and
chose
rather
to
be
called
Supream
Governess
,
mended
the
matter
not
a
whit
.
For
it
was
not
the
Title
onely
,
but
the
power
pretended
unto
,
and
exercised
by
and
under
that
Title
,
at
which
men
made
scruple
;
and
that
power
Queen
Elizabeth
claimed
and
exercised
all
her
Reign
,
as
much
as
ever
King
Edward
her
Brother
had
done
.
So
that
the
refusing
of
this
Oath
being
the
onely
or
chief
matter
alledged
for
the
deprivation
of
the
Catholike
Bishops
,
seeing
Protestants
themselves
were
no
better
agreed
about
it
,
they
might
in
all
reason
,
have
expected
,
if
not
a
milder
sentence
,
yet
at
least
a
more
favorable
Execution
thereof
,
from
the
Queen
;
whom
they
had
so
lately
and
so
unanimously
acknowledged
,
and
no
less
willingly
then
any
other
persons
of
the
Realm
.
Who
always
bear
themselves
obsequiously
towards
her
in
temporal
matters
;
never
made
complaint
,
never
writ
Libels
,
Invectives
,
or
Books
against
her
,
as
the
Reformers
in
other
parts
perpetually
did
against
their
Princes
,
and
as
too
many
of
her
Subjects
at
home
,
that
is
to
say
,
Ministers
of
her
own
making
,
and
others
,
in
short
time
set
themselves
to
do
.
No
Homilies
of
sedition
were
dispersed
among
the
people
;
No
Wyat
,
No
Oldcastle
appeared
in
the
Field
by
their
instigation
,
notwithstanding
all
the
Adversity
,
Disgrace
,
Wants
,
which
they
suffered
.
In
a
word
,
such
was
their
behavior
constantly
towards
her
,
even
to
the
very
last
of
their
lives
,
that
noe
indifferent
man
will
attribute
it
to
any
thing
else
,
but
to
the
most
excellent
and
right
Christian
resolution
of
those
worthy
men
,
to
suffer
perfectly
for
such
a
good
cause
;
and
unto
that
Patience
,
Humility
,
Obedience
,
Aequanimity
,
and
Resigned
Temper
of
Spirit
,
which
,
(
as
it
was
exemplary
in
them
)
so
,
is
it
indeed
Innate
,
(
as
I
may
say
,
)
and
most
natural
unto
all
Vertuous
and
Religious
men
,
that
are
truely
Catholike
.
And
such
in
truth
(
though
envy
frown
,
when
we
speak
it
)
is
the
general
Inclination
and
Temper
of
all
English
Catholikes
,
towards
their
Sovereign
Prince
,
both
within
and
without
the
Realm
;
as
the
experience
of
their
quiet
behavior
,
for
so
many
years
together
of
hard
times
,
have
cleerly
shewen
.
When
I
speak
of
Catholikes
within
the
Realm
,
I
mean
,
Recusants
in
general
,
(
as
we
are
called
)
men
and
women
of
all
Estates
and
Conditions
;
who
have
had
our
shares
,
and
tasted
of
the
Cup
of
affliction
,
(
as
God
was
pleased
to
administer
it
unto
us
,
)
at
this
present
not
much
less
then
a
Hundred
of
years
.
When
I
speak
of
those
without
the
Realm
,
I
mean
the
Seminaries
of
Priests
,
Religious
Persons
and
Students
that
be
Catholike
beyond
the
Seas
.
Concerning
which
Seminaries
we
are
to
know
,
that
when
the
old
Clergy
of
England
,
Bishops
and
Priests
,
were
some
languishing
in
Prison
,
other
in
Exile
,
many
dead
,
and
all
in
disfavor
.
The
Secretary
and
such
other
Politick
Protestants
as
then
sate
at
the
Stearn
of
Government
in
England
,
did
confidently
imagin
,
that
in
a
short
time
both
Priest
and
Priesthood
would
be
worn
out
and
extingished
in
this
Nation
.
And
truely
it
was
observed
,
that
about
the
year
1576.
there
were
not
above
Thirty
of
the
old
Priests
remaining
in
the
Realm
.
Hereupon
Doctor
Allen
,
a
man
even
raised
by
God
to
do
his
Country
good
in
a
time
of
greatest
necessity
,
together
with
some
others
of
the
English
Clergy
,
begun
the
Seminary
at
Doway
,
about
the
year
1569.
meerly
out
of
spiritual
charity
towards
their
poor
Country
,
and
a
Christian
Providence
to
prevent
the
utter
decay
of
Religious
Professors
,
Priests
and
others
:
who
might
serve
in
time
to
come
,
to
uphold
true
Religion
in
England
,
and
to
preserve
a
Continuation
of
the
Catholike
Church
there
,
(
as
it
had
ever
been
from
the
Apostles
times
to
that
present
)
unto
succeeding
Generations
:
And
as
by
the
great
blessing
of
God
we
see
,
their
pious
Counsels
have
had
an
happy
effect
unto
this
day
;
notwithstanding
the
many
oppositions
,
adversities
and
difficulties
,
which
they
have
met
with
,
as
well
from
England
,
as
from
other
places
.
They
intended
also
the
Instruction
and
training
up
of
yong
Scholars
,
viz.
of
the
Catholike
Nobility
,
Gentry
and
others
of
our
Nation
in
the
studies
of
Learning
,
Vertue
,
and
all
kinde
of
honest
and
christian
Education
;
which
,
as
the
case
stood
,
they
could
not
possibly
have
in
their
own
Country
,
without
Ship-wracking
of
their
consciences
,
and
great
peril
of
their
souls
.
This
,
I
say
,
was
the
first
and
onely
design
of
the
Seminaries
,
viz.
to
be
a
Nursery
of
young
and
tender
plants
,
as
should
be
committed
to
them
,
to
be
fitted
for
the
Service
of
God
,
and
the
leading
of
a
true
Christian
,
Vertuous
life
afterward
;
and
not
to
be
Seedplots
or
Forges
of
Treason
,
and
seditious
practises
against
their
Country
,
as
their
Adversaries
cease
not
to
accuse
them
.
That
's
a
calumny
black
and
palpable
,
as
shall
appear
more
hereafter
.
At
present
I
shall
onely
take
notice
of
what
that
great
Protonotary
of
England
brings
in
charge
against
them
,
in
his
Book
called
Justitia
Britannica
,
which
are
three
things
.
First
,
That
they
are
a
company
of
base
fugitive
persons
.
Secondly
,
that
they
corrupt
the
Land
with
false
Doctrine
:
and
Thirdly
,
That
they
practise
with
forreign
States
to
disturb
the
Kingdom
,
raise
rebellion
,
and
withdraw
Subjects
from
their
obedience
.
As
touching
the
First
I
am
very
well
assured
that
there
be
Gentlemen
of
our
Nation
at
Doway
,
both
in
the
Colledge
and
Monasteries
,
of
as
good
Families
,
as
well
Bred
,
and
as
Eminent
Scholars
,
as
any
I
have
known
of
all
these
sorts
in
the
Universities
of
England
,
wherein
I
am
not
altogether
a
stranger
.
I
will
not
make
Comparisons
,
for
that
were
but
to
make
them
more
odious
;
neither
am
I
willing
to
detract
any
thing
from
the
honor
of
our
English
Academies
,
which
I
am
bound
to
maintain
.
It
must
be
confessed
,
there
be
many
excellent
wits
,
and
men
of
great
learning
bred
in
them
;
yet
this
I
may
truly
say
,
That
those
beyond
Sea
are
of
no
base
quality
:
neither
is
their
education
in
those
places
such
,
as
should
render
them
liable
to
that
Character
in
time
to
come
.
Yea
rather
they
are
so
orderly
governed
,
and
their
times
of
study
,
devotion
,
exercise
both
Scholastical
and
Spiritual
,
recreation
,
yea
even
of
their
most
necessary
repast
and
rest
,
are
all
so
exactly
measured
out
to
them
,
all
occasions
of
idleness
,
excess
,
and
ill
company
,
so
prudently
and
carefully
prevented
,
that
it
is
indeed
no
wonder
,
they
appear
so
civil
,
so
devout
,
so
religious
,
temperate
,
sober
and
well
governed
,
in
all
outward
deportment
,
as
,
through
the
grace
of
God
,
they
do
.
They
are
,
as
I
said
,
by
their
Superiors
strictly
kept
to
their
tasks
;
yet
rather
won
,
then
forced
unto
good
.
They
are
bridled
with
a
hard
bit
,
but
it
is
carried
with
such
a
gentle
hand
,
as
it
doth
not
pinch
,
but
guide
them
:
So
that
,
as
their
studies
,
blessed
be
God
,
are
not
altogether
unhappy
;
so
neither
is
their
life
unpleasant
,
but
sweet
,
agreable
to
vertuous
mindes
,
and
full
of
the
Noblest
contents
.
And
that
they
should
be
counted
Fugitives
is
most
injurious
.
For
do
they
live
there
as
Outlaws
in
a
forreign
Province
?
have
they
fled
for
any
crime
?
doth
Justice
enquire
after
them
,
or
wait
for
them
in
their
own
Country
?
what
Felonies
,
what
Treasons
have
driven
them
thence
?
but
such
as
a
very
few
years
before
,
were
,
not
onely
in
the
same
place
,
where
they
are
now
so
hardly
censured
,
but
in
all
places
of
Christendom
,
and
by
all
people
of
sound
judgement
,
counted
the
greatest
vertues
?
Again
,
they
live
not
there
out
of
any
factiousness
of
spirit
,
or
ill
affection
towards
his
Majestie
or
the
State
of
England
,
but
for
conscience
sake
onely
,
and
to
avoid
the
severity
of
Laws
enacted
here
against
Catholikes
and
the
profession
of
Catholike
Religion
.
It
is
necessity
that
compels
them
to
take
this
course
.
In
England
Catholikes
have
no
Churches
,
wherein
to
serve
God
publickly
,
nor
liberty
to
serve
him
privately
any
any where
else
.
The
Sacraments
are
never
,
or
but
very
seldom
Administred
to
them
,
in
comparison
of
what
they
should
be
.
They
can
have
no
priviledge
,
or
benefit
of
the
Universities
for
education
and
study
,
without
Oaths
,
going
to
Church
,
and
hearing
and
doing
many
other
things
,
contrary
to
a
good
conscience
.
Beside
all
this
,
did
not
Barty
,
Knolls
,
and
Hales
,
did
not
Jewel
,
Horn
,
Cox
,
Pilkington
,
Poynet
and
many
others
in
Queen
Maries
time
,
take
the
same
course
,
for
conscience
as
they
pretended
?
They
would
not
willingly
have
been
called
Fugitives
,
when
they
were
abroad
.
Why
then
should
those
Gentlemen
at
Doway
,
Saint
Omars
,
and
elsewhere
,
Exil'd
,
as
it
were
,
at
present
from
their
native
Country
upon
the
same
common
pretence
and
reason
,
viz.
reason
of
conscience
,
be
called
Fugitives
,
or
stigmatized
with
any
such
Characters
of
ignominy
?
Let
those
Laws
be
repealed
first
,
which
threaten
present
death
to
them
upon
their
return
,
and
which
were
all
procured
against
them
,
unduly
,
and
by
misprizion
,
viz.
of
their
supposed
practisings
against
the
State
,
which
(
as
they
complain
)
were
never
proved
,
nor
are
true
.
Let
it
be
permitted
to
them
to
enjoy
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
and
to
serve
God
,
as
all
good
Catholikes
and
Christians
ought
to
do
,
without
molestation
and
danger
to
their
persons
,
prejudice
to
their
estates
,
further
then
they
shall
give
just
offence
to
the
State
,
and
the
world
would
quickly
see
,
where
their
truest
affections
lay
:
Neither
Doway
,
nor
St.
Omars
,
nor
Rhemes
,
nor
Rome
it self
would
hold
them
,
from
returning
with
all
thankfulness
and
speed
,
to
express
their
humblest
obedience
to
his
Majestie
,
and
fidelity
to
their
native
Country
.
And
as
for
their
Parents
Kinsfolks
and
Friends
,
from
whom
they
are
now
unhappily
separated
(
and
from
many
of
them
,
perhaps
,
against
their
wills
,
)
they
should
plainly
finde
,
that
natural
affection
was
not
extinguished
in
them
,
neither
would
kindness
creep
,
where
it
might
safely
go
.
The
Second
objection
is
,
They
corrupt
the
Land
with
false
Doctrine
.
This
objection
supposeth
,
that
Calvinism
,
and
the
present
Religion
by
Law
established
in
England
,
is
the
true
;
which
England
it self
denied
but
a
few
years
since
:
and
the
whole
Christian
world
doth
at
this
day
.
I
do
not
except
the
Protesttants
themselves
.
For
there
is
not
any
one
of
their
pretended
Churches
abroad
,
that
agreeth
with
this
present
Church
of
England
in
all
points
of
Doctrine
and
Discipline
established
.
But
to
wave
that
qu●stion
at
present
,
as
no
part
of
my
undertaking
,
it
must
be
considered
,
there
are
learned
and
vertuous
men
on
both
sides
,
one
whereof
will
not
,
it
seems
,
vaile
Bonnet
to
the
other
,
in
point
of
understanding
the
Scriptures
.
How
then
should
the
diff●r●nce
be
decided
(
even
in
reason
)
but
by
some
Authority
distinct
from
them
both
,
yet
indifferent
and
superior
to
both
?
which
can
be
no
other
but
the
judgement
and
tradition
of
the
Catholike
Church
precedent
unto
both
.
Besides
this
,
the
Bishops
in
the
first
Parliament
offered
to
defend
their
Religion
by
disputation
,
which
the
Protestants
would
not
accept
,
but
upon
an
unequal
condition
,
that
is
,
(
as
Master
Camden
himself
reporteth
)
Nisi
Baconus
in
studiis
Theologicis
parùm
Versatus
,
&c.
Vnless
Sir
Nicholas
Bacon
might
be
President
and
Moderator
of
the
business
,
who
was
a
man
,
neither
of
competent
Dignity
to
preside
in
such
an
action
(
tho●gh
he
were
newly
put
into
an
high
office
)
nor
yet
of
suffici●nt
abilities
to
judge
of
such
matters
,
being
a
man
of
the
other
Robe
,
but
a
Serjeant
at
law
a
few
days
before
;
and
beside
all
this
a
Partialist
,
and
open
favorer
of
the
Adversaries
of
the
Church
.
Therefore
the
Bishops
refused
him
,
as
an
incompetent
person
;
as
well
they
might
,
Though
for
doing
so
they
endured
a
great
deal
of
calumny
.
But
indifferent
men
will
judge
best
.
And
certainly
had
the
Queen
at
all
desired
the
Disputation
,
as
some
pretend
,
or
that
it
should
have
had
any
just
and
fair
issue
,
she
would
have
provided
Judges
(
as
easily
she
might
,
)
more
agreeable
to
the
Dignity
of
the
action
,
and
the
Qualities
of
the
Disputants
,
both
for
Ability
,
Indifferency
,
and
Honor
.
Since
their
time
F.
Robte
Parsons
,
Campian
,
and
diverse
others
have
made
the
same
request
to
the
State
,
being
desirous
to
bring
truth
to
the
Tryal
and
Touchstone
in
some
publike
maner
:
which
cannot
but
be
some
argument
,
that
at
least
they
do
beleeve
,
in
sincerity
and
good
conscience
,
that
themselves
are
in
the
right
;
and
therefore
sh●uld
not
be
so
hastily
condemn●d
,
or
prejudg●d
of
their
cause
.
If
it
be
said
,
that
such
demands
as
these
have
been
answered
,
disputations
have
been
permitt●d
,
as
for
example
,
that
of
Doctor
Reinolds
with
Master
Hart
,
that
of
Doctor
Goad
with
F.
Campian
;
and
that
in
both
these
and
some
other
,
truth
hath
appeared
so
manifestly
on
the
Prot●stants
side
,
that
both
Catholikes
and
Priests
ought
to
be
convinced
:
I
reply
,
There
was
not
faire
play
used
in
those
actions
?
it
was
iniquissima
conditio
,
the
most
unequal
dealing
that
ever
was
used
;
for
a
man
armed
to
set
upon
a
Captive
,
a
man
at
Liberty
upon
one
in
Fetters
,
d●stitute
of
Books
,
having
no
warning
,
nor
liberty
given
him
to
prepare
him self
;
but
which
is
wo●st
of
all
,
and
the
greatest
inhumanity
that
ever
was
heard
of
,
)
in
the
sight
and
view
of
the
rack
,
whereon
he
had
,
a
very
little
while
before
,
been
posed
with
most
cruel
questions
:
which
was
the
case
of
that
excellent
and
blessed
man
F.
Edmund
Campian
,
afterwards
Martyr
.
And
as
for
Doctor
Reinolds
(
although
he
pretends
something
to
the
contrary
,
yet
)
it
is
certain
,
he
framed
that
Combat
,
which
he
published
between
himself
and
Master
Hart
,
at
his
own
pleasure
.
Lastly
the
Clergy
,
and
other
Priests
of
the
Catholike
Church
in
England
do
pretend
,
and
have
not
seldom
offered
to
prove
,
that
the
chief
Basis
of
Protestant
Doctrine
in
general
is
either
Fallacy
or
Forgery
;
and
that
the
chief
builders
of
this
Babel
,
by
name
Bp.
Jewel
(
the
grand
Apologist
of
the
English
Church
,
Luther
himself
,
Calvin
,
Melancthon
,
Du
Plessis
,
the
Hugonots
,
Saint
Augustine
in
France
,
Doctor
Morton
their
Achilles
in
England
,
both
the
Whites
,
not
excepting
Laud
himself
the
late
Patriarke
of
English
Protestants
,
nor
Andrewes
,
nor
Mountague
,
but
generally
all
other
Proctors
of
that
cause
,
do
defend
th●msel●●●
,
and
endeavor
to
bear
down
Catholikes
,
not
with
sincere
and
plain
dealing
becoming
Christians
,
but
with
calumny
and
fal●hood
;
that
is
to
say
,
by
false
Quotations
,
Corruptions
,
Falsifying
,
and
misreciting
of
Authors
,
untrue
reporting
of
Doctrines
,
false
and
unjust
criminations
of
m●ns
persons
,
and
of
whole
Orders
of
men
,
and
by
many
other
indirect
ways
,
unseemly
and
unworthy
of
the
cause
of
truth
.
They
humbly
therefore
implore
and
hope
from
the
justice
of
his
Maj●stie
and
the
State
,
that
they
shall
not
be
condemned
without
hearing
:
But
as
the
charges
,
which
they
bring
against
their
Adversaries
,
are
of
a
foul
nature
,
tending
much
to
the
dishonor
of
God
,
and
disparagement
of
Christian
faith
,
which
God
will
not
have
to
be
upheld
by
ungodly
and
evil
m●ans
;
so
they
shall
before
sentence
be
permitted
to
plead
fo●
themselves
,
and
to
prove
the
charge
against
their
Adversaries
:
for
whom
it
is
not
to
purpose
to
recriminate
in
the
business
,
and
say
that
Catholikes
are
guilty
of
the
same
faults
.
For
we
maintain
the
contrary
.
And
desire
to
know
,
what
one
Doctrine
it
is
that
we
charge
them
with
,
as
odious
and
offensive
to
Christian
eares
,
but
the
Reader
,
if
he
please
,
may
finde
it
expressly
and
undeniably
verified
upon
them
by
our
Authors
,
and
perticularly
in
that
exact
Treatise
of
the
Bishop
of
Chalcedon
,
called
Collatio
doctrinae
Protestantium
,
&c.
extant
both
in
Latine
and
English
.
what
crime
do
we
lay
to
their
charge
,
but
we
prove
it
by
Authors
and
Testimonies
of
good
credit
,
and
most
commonly
from
among
themselves
?
What
do
we
bring
out
of
Antiquity
in
behalf
of
Catholike
Religion
,
or
against
them
,
which
they
themselves
confess
not
upon
some
other
occasion
?
The
Protestants
Apology
is
a
Magazine
of
Evidences
in
this
kinde
.
And
as
concerning
the
Index
Expurgatorius
,
whereby
they
pretend
,
that
we
Corrupt
Authors
,
it
is
onely
a
specious
calumny
to
catch
those
,
who
are
willing
to
be
deceived
.
For
first
the
very
maner
of
proceeding
doth
exempt
it
from
all
imputation
and
suspicion
of
Fraud
with
indifferent
men
;
it
being
ab
origine
a
thing
intended
and
made
for
publike
view
,
and
to
be
openly
exposed
and
avowed
to
the
world
,
as
it
was
:
which
matters
of
Fraud
Forgery
and
false
play
use
not
to
be
.
Secondly
,
the
Expurgators
,
appointed
to
the
oversight
of
that
business
,
meant
not
to
corrupt
Authors
,
but
to
correct
former
and
less
perfect
Editions
by
better
Copies
and
more
exactly
compared
;
especially
such
Editions
,
as
they
found
corruptly
and
partially
published
by
Hereticks
.
And
where
they
observed
,
that
any
late
writer
had
been
bold
by
way
of
Annotations
,
or
otherwise
,
to
deliver
any
thing
,
out
of
his
private
judgement
,
less
consonant
unto
Catholike
Doctrin
or
Truth
,
then
was
requisite
,
they
spared
not
to
admonish
the
Reader
of
it
by
their
censure
.
In
all
which
doing
,
what
is
there
,
we
pray
,
that
can
be
blamed
?
Yea
suppose
it
should
happen
,
that
the
reasons
,
which
moved
them
to
Correct
in
this
or
that
place
,
and
to
vary
from
some
other
reading
,
were
not
sufficient
;
and
that
they
inserted
their
Delea●ur
and
other
censures
,
where
they
ought
not
;
yet
,
I
say
,
the
Index
of
their
Expurgations
being
faithfully
published
to
the
world
,
and
so
easily
procureable
by
all
men
,
it
was
impossible
,
that
any
prejudice
should
arise
to
truth
by
it
;
every
man
being
left
free
either
to
follow
or
refuse
the
said
corrected
Reading
,
as
he
judged
best
.
Beside
when
we
say
,
Catholikes
are
not
guilty
of
misalledging
Authors
,
or
of
any
other
abuse
of
that
nature
,
we
would
be
understood
to
speak
,
not
onely
of
wilful
and
culpable
misalledging
,
(
of
which
onely
we
accuse
our
Adversaries
)
but
also
of
such
writers
especially
,
as
being
themselves
publikly
Authorized
to
handle
the
controversies
of
Religion
in
the
Schools
,
Their
works
are
afterward
,
upon
mature
examination
,
published
to
the
view
and
judgement
of
the
world
;
or
else
of
such
Prelates
and
Persons
of
Dignity
in
the
Church
,
as
have
had
leisure
,
and
set
themselves
to
combat
the
Heresies
of
the
time
.
For
otherwise
,
as
we
do
not
charge
them
here
with
any
mistakes
of
Amès
,
Bucanus
,
Daneus
,
or
any
other
of
those
Niblers
at
Bellarmine
(
as
Master
Normington
of
Cambridge
once
called
them
in
a
Sermon
at
Saint
Maries
)
much
less
with
the
impudencies
of
the
Minister
Crashaw
,
nor
with
the
mistakes
of
Chark
,
Fenner
,
Beard
,
Burton
,
or
any
other
Triobolary
Controvertists
at
home
,
either
of
former
or
present
times
,
but
,
as
you
see
,
onely
with
faults
of
their
Prime
Leaders
,
Classicall
men
,
Prelates
and
Dignitaries
of
their
Church
;
so
,
if
it
should
happen
,
that
any
private
man
of
our
own
,
writing
onely
by
private
Authority
and
judgement
,
should
either
through
oversight
,
or
indiligence
be
found
chargeable
with
some
kinde
of
mistake
,
we
would
not
have
it
stood
upon
,
as
if
it
were
the
common
practise
of
all
to
write
so
negligently
;
or
that
the
defence
of
Catholike
Religion
did
any
wit
depend
upon
such
mistakes
:
As
we
say
the
defence
of
Protestancy
doth
very
much
upon
those
mistakes
,
which
we
are
ready
to
bring
in
charge
against
them
,
and
without
which
there
were
not
half
the
colour
for
defence
of
it
.
Concerning
the
third
point
,
viz.
That
the
Priests
and
Students
in
the
English
Seminaries
beyond
Sea
are
Practicers
against
the
State
,
and
do
stir
,
or
endeavor
to
stir
the
People
to
Rebellion
,
it
is
indeed
an
odious
and
heavy
charge
,
which
the
Book
called
,
The
execution
of
Justice
,
&c.
layeth
roundly
upon
them
;
and
is
seconded
therein
by
a
Proclamation
in
the
year
1580.
which
doth
directly
charge
those
Priests
and
others
,
as
Accessories
,
and
privy
to
the
Counsels
of
Philip
King
of
Spain
,
the
Pope
,
and
some
other
Catholike
Princes
,
which
(
as
't
is
said
,
)
had
combined
together
about
that
time
to
invade
England
,
to
depose
the
Queen
,
and
subdue
the
Nation
to
the
Spaniard
.
But
for
answer
I
say
,
that
jealousie
is
a
kinde
of
Argus
,
(
full
of
eyes
;
(
and
so
she
is
painted
,
)
but
they
are
all
purblinde
:
which
is
the
cause
,
that
she
mistakes
so
oft
,
starts
at
her
own
shadow
,
and
is
always
trembling
,
and
doubting
the
worst
of
every
body
.
We
cannot
deny
,
but
there
were
great
States-men
,
that
governed
England
in
those
days
under
the
Queen
;
yet
howsoever
it
happened
,
with
all
their
Opticks
they
seemed
not
to
have
any
particular
foresight
of
the
dangers
which
threatned
them
,
till
they
were
at
their
doors
:
yea
having
by
error
of
Government
provoked
and
drawn
them
upon
themselves
,
yet
they
took
a
course
more
proper
to
kindle
the
flame
,
then
to
quench
the
fire
.
But
this
is
not
a
business
to
be
discussed
now
.
That
which
we
are
to
do
is
to
justifie
the
Priests
and
other
Good
men
of
the
Seminaries
,
that
they
are
not
Traitors
,
are
not
Enemies
of
the
State
,
do
not
practise
,
consult
,
cooperate
,
where
they
live
,
to
any
thing
prejudicial
to
their
Prince
and
Country
.
First
,
if
any
such
Confederation
had
been
betwixt
his
Holiness
,
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
other
Princes
against
England
,
as
is
pretended
,
but
was
never
yet
proved
;
(
and
't
is
well
known
,
that
what
the
Catholike
King
did
afterward
,
as
it
was
upon
great
provocations
given
,
so
was
it
also
upon
his
own
score
onely
;
and
with
no
other
assistance
,
but
what
was
his
own
,
and
ordinary
in
such
cases
.
)
Yet
,
I
say
,
suppose
there
had
been
such
Confederation
or
League
betwixt
them
,
is
it
probable
,
that
so
great
and
wise
Princes
,
as
they
were
,
would
acquaint
a
few
poor
Contemplative
men
,
Students
at
Rhemes
and
Doway
,
with
their
designs
?
Men
so
inconsiderable
every
way
in
relation
to
such
service
,
so
useless
,
and
unable
,
in
respect
of
their
maner
,
condition
and
place
of
living
,
to
contribute
any
thing
to
the
work
?
Is
it
credible
,
they
would
manage
such
high
matters
,
and
of
so
great
importance
,
so
weakly
?
Let
no
man
say
,
That
Priests
might
serve
them
by
preparing
a
party
here
,
and
by
their
reconciling
of
men
to
the
Pope
.
For
it
is
not
the
Priests
work
to
reconcile
men
to
the
Pope
,
but
unto
God
,
and
to
the
Communion
of
the
true
Catholike
Church
:
whereof
,
although
the
Pope
,
as
successor
to
Saint
Peter
,
be
Supream
and
chief
Pastor
;
yet
Catholikes
,
by
returning
to
the
Church
,
and
consequently
acknowledging
that
Supremacy
of
Spiritual
Authority
in
his
Holiness
,
are
not
obliged
so
much
as
to
take
notice
of
any
Temporal
designs
that
he
hath
;
no
,
though
they
were
,
perhaps
,
for
advancement
of
Religion
:
much
less
to
consent
,
concur
,
or
cooperate
with
them
contrary
to
the
Law
of
nature
,
their
Duty
of
Allegience
,
and
the
interest
of
their
native
Country
.
Secondly
,
among
so
many
Priests
,
as
by
that
time
there
were
,
both
in
England
and
beyond
the
Seas
,
and
in
so
long
a
time
,
that
this
pretended
Confederacy
was
in
framing
,
when
Spies
and
Intelligencers
were
many
,
and
well
paid
by
the
State
,
was
there
so
much
as
one
Priest
nominated
or
accused
to
have
been
so
corrupted
,
or
induced
any
way
by
those
Princes
,
or
their
Ministers
,
to
practise
ought
to
the
prejudice
of
their
Country
?
was
there
ever
any
one
apprehended
or
convicted
of
such
a
trea●on
?
was
there
ever
any
Subject
of
England
called
in
question
,
for
entertaining
Priests
,
that
were
sought
after
upon
that
account
?
In
a
word
,
when
the
Spanish
Armado
was
under
Sail
for
England
,
was
there
so
much
as
one
Priest
,
or
Seminary-man
found
or
known
to
be
in
it
?
or
at
any
time
since
discovered
to
have
been
used
,
or
imployed
in
that
service
?
'T
is
confessed
,
the
Proclamation
spoken
of
before
,
being
framed
on
purpose
to
put
people
into
a
fright
,
and
to
make
honest
men
odious
,
doth
traduce
them
sufficiently
,
as
persons
suborned
to
prepare
the
way
,
and
procure
safe
landing
for
the
Navy
.
But
Si
accusasse
sufficit
,
quis
erit
innocens
?
Such
general
charges
prove
nothing
but
passion
,
or
some
undue
,
byassed
,
and
distempered
judgement
.
They
that
know
such
men
well
,
know
it
to
be
a
business
far
out
of
their
way
,
to
spie
Countries
,
to
observe
,
how
Ports
are
garded
,
and
what
Havens
lie
upon
the
Goast
.
However
it
is
evidence
of
fact
,
and
the
conviction
,
at
least
questioning
of
some
one
person
for
such
crime
,
that
would
be
given
in
the
case
:
Which
seeing
there
never
was
,
Indifferent
men
cannot
but
think
such
Accusations
to
have
been
very
injurious
;
and
that
the
great
fears
and
jealousies
shewen
,
had
more
of
the
Chimaera
and
fiction
in
them
,
then
of
real
danger
.
It
was
otherwise
with
the
poor
English
themselves
in
Spain
not
long
after
,
both
Religious
and
others
.
For
when
the
English
Armado
,
in
the
year
1589.
made
an
attempt
upon
Lisbon
,
and
invaded
some
parts
of
Portugal
,
the
King
of
Spain
took
them
to
be
so
little
either
his
Friends
,
or
Enemies
to
their
Prince
and
Country
,
as
they
are
traduced
,
that
he
laid
them
all
fast
by
the
Heeles
,
and
kept
them
close
prisoners
,
(
during
the
whole
time
,
that
the
Action
lasted
,
)
as
many
of
them
,
as
were
found
at
Val●adolid
,
Burgos
,
and
some
other
places
in
Spain
.
Nor
was
there
in
those
many
Actual
attempts
of
Treason
,
supposed
to
be
made
against
Queen
Elizabeth
,
so
much
as
one
Priest
,
Monk
or
Friar
ever
attainted
or
impeached
about
them
;
Nor
in
the
whole
Five
and
forty
years
of
her
Reign
any
more
then
two
secular
Priests
attainted
,
or
convinced
of
Actual
Treason
against
her
Majestie
,
viz.
Ballard
for
knowing
,
and
yet
concealing
the
attempts
of
Babington
in
the
business
of
the
Queen
of
Scots
;
and
old
Parson
Plomtree
of
the
North
,
who
said
Mass
once
at
a
rising
in
those
parts
.
And
yet
how
greevously
are
they
charged
with
such
crimes
,
all
along
the
Queens
Reign
?
And
how
much
was
the
people
incensed
against
them
upon
that
perswasion
?
What
Sermons
,
Proclamations
,
Lawes
,
were
made
in
Thunder
,
and
Lightening
,
and
Blood
against
these
poor
men
,
Souldiers
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
and
fighting
onely
with
Spiritual
Arms
under
his
Banner
,
The
Cross
,
in
that
part
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
which
is
Militant
in
England
?
What
calamities
,
afflictions
,
miseries
have
they
not
endured
,
by
persecution
hereupon
?
The
onely
Colledges
of
Rhemes
and
Doway
,
beside
other
Religious
Orders
from
other
places
,
have
sent
out
into
our
Lords
Harvest
no
less
then
One
hundred
persons
,
who
have
all
suffered
for
Things
purely
Spiritual
,
that
is
,
either
for
being
Priests
,
or
for
doing
the
Office
of
Priesthood
,
viz.
Saying
Mass
,
Reconciling
of
Sinners
unto
God
,
&c.
In
the
year
25.
of
Queen
Elizabeth
it
was
made
Felony
to
harbor
a
Priest
;
and
to
be
a
Priest
,
Treason
.
And
the
Act
looked
so
cruelly
back
to
primo
Elizab.
that
whosoever
was
made
Priest
since
that
time
might
very
easily
be
drawn
within
compass
of
the
charge
.
The
Law
was
made
upon
occasion
of
those
Treasons
of
Parry
,
Francis
Throgmorton
,
Anthony
Babington
,
and
his
complices
;
as
also
upon
occasion
of
F.
Campian
,
and
those
Priests
arraigned
with
him
.
For
a
general
apprehension
was
taken
,
that
these
had
combined
with
some
forreign
Princes
,
and
other
persons
of
power
within
England
,
to
restore
Religion
,
and
deliver
the
Queen
of
Scots
out
of
prison
;
which
was
a
business
then
fresh
in
memory
.
Hereupon
the
Priests
in
England
frame
a
supplication
by
common
consent
,
and
finde
means
to
present
the
same
to
the
Queen
at
Greenwich
,
by
the
hands
of
Master
Shelley
.
Wherein
,
after
they
have
first
condemned
and
renounced
the
practises
of
Parry
,
&c.
They
profess
and
declare
their
own
judgement
in
these
words
.
First
,
we
utterly
deny
that
the
Pope
hath
power
to
command
or
give
License
to
any
man
to
consent
unto
Mortal
sin
,
or
to
commit
,
or
intend
to
commit
any
thing
contrary
to
the
Law
of
God
.
Secondly
,
whatsoever
person
he
be
,
that
maintaineth
such
opinion
,
we
renounce
him
,
and
his
opinion
as
devilish
and
abominable
.
Thirdly
,
we
protest
before
God
,
That
all
Priests
,
who
ever
conversed
with
us
,
have
acknowledged
your
Majestie
their
lawful
Queen
,
tam
de
jure
,
quam
de
facto
,
as
well
of
right
,
as
for
your
actual
possession
of
the
Crown
;
that
they
pray
for
you
,
and
exhort
your
Subjects
to
obey
you
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
they
profess
,
that
it
is
heresie
,
and
contrary
to
Cotholike
faith
to
think
,
that
any
man
may
lift
up
his
hand
against
Gods
Anointed
.
T
is
true
,
the
Petition
had
no
other
success
with
her
Majestie
then
this
,
viz.
that
Master
Shelley
,
who
presumed
to
commit
such
a
Treason
,
as
to
present
it
,
was
suffered
to
be
sent
to
the
Marshalsea
,
by
order
of
Secretary
Walsingham
,
and
there
to
be
kept
prisoner
to
his
dying
day
;
onely
upon
this
pretence
,
Scilicet
,
because
the
Councel
had
not
been
first
acquainted
with
the
business
.
Howbeit
,
by
this
supplication
the
world
may
cleerly
see
,
They
answer
the
Six
Articles
,
which
in
those
times
used
to
be
so
commonly
and
captiously
propounded
to
such
men
,
framed
by
Doctor
Hammon
,
viz.
Whither
the
Queen
were
lawful
Queen
,
notwithstanding
the
sentence
Decleratory
of
Pope
Pius
Quintus
against
her
?
whither
that
sentence
were
to
be
obeyed
in
althings
?
Whither
the
Pope
by
such
sentence
could
give
her
Subjects
any
lawful
Authority
to
rebel
,
or
depose
her
,
&c.
For
if
she
be
their
lawful
Sovereign
,
notwithstanding
that
sentence
;
and
that
obedience
and
loyalty
be
due
unto
all
lawful
Princes
by
the
Law
of
God
,
and
of
nature
,
it
is
easie
to
see
,
what
must
be
said
to
such
questions
.
According
also
as
Bishop
Watson
,
Abbot
Fecknam
,
Doctor
John
Harpsfeild
,
Doctor
Nicholas
Harpsfeild
,
with
others
,
(
who
were
very
often
and
rigidly
examined
upon
them
,
yet
)
professed
perpetually
obedience
to
her
Majestie
,
tanquam
verae
Reginae
,
as
unto
their
true
and
lawful
Sovereign
.
Yea
saith
Doctor
Nicholas
Harpsfeild
(
reported
by
Goldastus
a
Protestant
)
Ego
regalem
ejus
Authoritatem
,
I
do
acknowledge
,
saith
he
,
her
Royal
Authority
in
all
Temporal
and
Civil
affair
without
exception
.
They
presented
the
like
humble
supplication
to
his
Majestie
that
now
reigneth
,
some
while
after
the
discovery
of
that
wicked
and
desperate
Plot
of
the
Gun-powder-treason
;
another
to
the
Parliament
then
sitting
;
and
another
to
the
Earl
of
Salisbury
:
in
all
of
them
professing
the
same
things
.
And
though
it
hindred
not
the
passing
of
some
severe
Acts
against
Catholikes
in
that
Parliament
,
occasioned
(
as
I
suppose
)
by
that
foul
and
horrid
attempt
,
yet
the
King
himself
in
his
Proclamation
published
upon
that
subject
,
gratiously
professeth
his
opinion
of
the
generality
of
his
Catholike
Subjects
,
viz.
That
they
did
abhor
such
a
detestable
Conspiracy
,
no
less
then
himself
.
True
it
is
,
F.
Garnet
suffered
for
concealing
that
Treason
;
and
Sir
Everard
Digby
,
for
contributing
in
some
sort
to
the
security
,
or
rather
flight
of
some
of
the
Conspirators
.
But
as
the
one
,
viz.
Sir
Everard
Digby
,
much
lamented
his
ill
fortune
,
that
he
should
leave
behinde
him
the
memory
of
so
great
a
stain
;
protesting
always
,
that
he
was
never
made
privy
to
their
design
and
drift
:
So
the
other
,
viz.
F.
Garnet
,
knowing
it
onely
(
as
he
did
)
in
the
way
of
confession
;
and
the
Seal
of
that
Sacrament
(
which
is
Secrecy
,
)
being
,
by
the
Doctrine
of
Catholike
Religion
,
and
that
not
without
most
just
and
necessary
cause
,
esteemed
so
inviolable
,
it
may
abate
something
,
even
in
the
judgement
of
man
,
of
that
Heynousness
of
guilt
and
blame
,
whereof
all
good
Christians
otherwise
must
necessarily
condemn
him
.
In
a
word
how
much
Catholikes
in
general
,
and
especially
Priests
do
detest
rebellion
and
Treason
,
even
in
times
of
greatest
affliction
and
pressure
;
and
what
Religious
observers
they
are
of
all
just
loyalty
and
obedience
to
their
lawful
Princes
,
appears
cleerly
,
not
onely
by
a
book
written
in
those
times
by
the
learned
Bishop
of
Chichester
,
Doctor
Christopherson
against
rebellion
;
but
also
by
the
Annotations
of
the
Divines
at
Rhemes
upon
the
New
Testament
;
where
Pag.
301.
we
read
thus
.
Subjects
,
saie
they
,
are
bound
in
Temporal
things
to
obey
even
the
Heathen
,
being
their
lawful
Kings
,
and
to
be
subject
to
them
for
Conscience
,
to
observe
their
Temporal
Laws
,
to
pay
them
Tribute
,
to
pray
for
them
,
and
to
perform
,
all
other
duties
of
Natural
Allegiance
.
Doctor
Kellison
in
his
Survey
goeth
further
,
giving
the
reason
of
this
.
Because
,
saith
he
,
Faith
is
not
necessarily
required
to
jurisdiction
,
neither
is
any
Authority
lost
by
the
loss
of
Faith
.
Which
is
also
the
Doctrine
of
Saint
Thomas
,
who
in
his
Book
,
de
Regim
.
Princip
.
denieth
utterly
Posse
Tyrannum
a
quoquam
,
&c.
That
a
Prince
,
though
Tyrant
,
can
be
put
to
death
by
any
private
Authority
.
And
at
a
Councel
held
at
Oxford
under
Steven
Langton
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
about
the
year
1228.
Excommunication
is
decreed
against
all
such
as
violate
the
Kings
Peace
,
or
disturb
the
State
of
the
Kingdom
.
Yea
the
Councel
of
Constance
Sess
15.
declares
it
to
be
an
error
in
Faith
to
hold
otherwise
.
Nuper
accepit
sancta
synodus
,
&c.
This
Holy
Synod
,
saie
the
Fathers
of
it
,
hath
been
lately
informed
,
that
certain
erronious
opinions
are
holden
,
contrary
to
Peace
and
good
Estate
of
the
Common-wealth
,
viz.
That
a
Tyrant
may
be
lawfully
and
meritoriously
taken
away
and
killed
by
any
Subject
or
Vassal
of
his
,
&c.
Non
obs●ante
quocunque
juramento
,
&c.
Notwithstanding
whatsoever
Oath
of
Fidelity
or
Allegiance
,
that
he
hath
made
to
him
.
Such
Doctrine
,
saith
the
Councel
,
is
contrary
both
to
Faith
and
Manners
,
and
whosoever
shall
hold
it
pertinaciously
,
are
Hereticks
,
and
as
such
to
be
proceeded
against
,
according
to
the
Canons
.
What
can
be
said
,
or
desired
more
?
upon
the
Parricide
of
Henry
the
Fourth
,
King
of
France
,
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
a
Court
ever
most
studious
of
their
Princes
safety
,
and
extreamly
vigilant
against
the
encroaching
of
any
forreign
power
contrary
to
his
just
Authority
in
Temporal
causes
,
yet
thought
it
sufficient
to
publish
this
decree
of
the
Church
against
the
Assassinates
of
Princes
,
both
to
shew
the
heinousness
of
the
crime
,
as
also
,
how
much
the
Catholike
Doctrine
doth
condemn
such
practises
.
So
that
hereby
,
as
in
a
Glass
,
the
world
might
see
the
integrity
of
Catholike
Loyalty
;
if
men
would
judge
of
them
,
not
by
the
private
,
and
perhaps
misinterpret●table
assertions
of
some
particular
Doctors
,
but
by
these
publike
and
avowed
principles
of
their
beleef
.
This
is
the
Basis
on
which
they
build
,
the
rule
by
which
they
walk
and
govern
themselves
,
in
point
of
obedience
towards
their
Sovereign
Princes
.
Or
if
they
would
judge
of
them
by
their
proceedings
and
addresses
to
their
Superiors
,
their
frequent
petitions
,
professions
,
protestations
of
all
just
obedience
,
will
sufficiently
cleer
them
;
If
by
their
practice
and
manner
of
life
;
their
quiet
deportment
,
their
peaceable
manner
of
living
and
conversing
with
all
men
,
yea
their
prayers
(
which
they
daily
make
unto
Allmighty
God
in
the
behalf
of
their
Prince
,
and
for
the
happiness
of
their
Country
)
do
shew
,
how
innocent
they
are
,
and
how
little
they
deserve
those
black
aspersions
and
calumnies
of
Treason
,
Rebellion
,
Disloyalty
,
Et
quid
non
?
which
some
men
are
so
diligent
to
cast
upon
them
.
Yea
,
(
to
speak
with
no
greater
confidence
,
then
we
justly
may
)
they
shew
,
how
much
more
secure
Princes
may
be
,
and
how
much
better
Tye
and
assurance
they
have
of
Catholikes
Loyalty
,
then
either
of
Lutherans
or
Calvinists
.
For
although
Protestants
do
seem
sometimes
to
teach
obedience
to
the
Civil
Magistrate
very
freely
,
and
that
it
is
sin
for
private
Subjects
to
resist
them
;
as
for
Example
Melancthon
in
his
Epitome
of
Moral
Philosophy
makes
it
Peccatum
Mortale
,
No
less
matter
then
Mortal
Sin
,
(
I
use
his
own
words
,
)
To
violate
the
Temp●ral
Laws
of
the
Magistrates
:
Yet
is
their
Doctrine
so
clogged
with
exceptions
,
so
many
limitations
and
Proviso's
,
as
it
were
,
are
commonly
added
to
it
,
that
Princes
,
especially
such
as
differ
from
them
in
Religion
,
cannot
finde
,
(
I
say
not
full
and
plenary
,
but
not
so
much
as
)
probable
or
competent
security
from
them
.
Melancthon
,
in
the
place
before
mentioned
,
limiteth
himself
thus
,
Debet
autem
haec
sententia
,
&c.
But
this
which
I
have
delivered
,
saith
he
,
concerning
obedience
to
the
Civil
Magistrates
must
be
rightly
understood
,
viz.
of
such
Magistrates
as
command
nothing
contrary
to
the
Law
of
God
;
as
all
Catholike
Princes
do
in
his
opinion
.
What
security
therefore
have
they
from
his
Doctrine
?
the
people
or
inferior
Magistrates
may
reform
Religion
,
and
overthrow
Idolatry
,
as
they
call
it
,
without
any
publike
Authority
or
Commission
.
So
that
if
the
Justices
of
the
Peace
in
some
County
,
or
but
the
Petty
Constables
in
Towns
,
do
beleeve
the
Religion
professed
by
the
Prince
,
or
State
to
be
Idolatrous
,
and
not
according
to
Gods
word
,
they
are
discharged
of
obedience
by
Melancthon
,
and
may
fall
to
reforming
solely
of
themselves
.
And
what
his
Master
Luthers
opinions
were
concerning
this
matter
,
hath
been
sufficiently
shewen
already
;
there
need
be
no
repetition
of
them
here
.
Danaeus
teacheth
the
same
or
worse
.
Peter
Martyr
on
Judges
Cap.
11.
and
in
his
Common
places
.
And
Althusius
Politic.
Cap.
35.
P.
37.
where
among
other
causes
of
a
Just
War
maintained
by
Subjects
against
their
Sovereigns
,
Purae
Religionis
defensio
,
defence
of
True
Religion
hath
the
Second
place
.
Yea
it
is
wel
known
,
that
Sureau
a
Protestant
Minister
in
France
,
otherwise
called
Ros●eres
,
wrote
a
Book
expresly
on
this
subject
,
That
it
was
lawful
to
kill
Charls
the
Ninth
,
if
they
would
not
obey
the
Gospel
.
But
to
conclude
with
one
instance
for
all
.
The
Hugonots
of
France
having
in
the
Nine
and
thirtieth
Article
of
their
Confession
professed
▪
That
men
ought
to
be
obedient
to
the
Laws
,
to
pay
Tributes
,
and
to
bear
the
Yoke
of
subjection
quietly
,
even
under
unbeleeving
Magistrates
,
They
adde
a
limitation
,
which
corrupts
and
nullifies
all
that
they
had
said
,
viz.
Dummodo
Dei
summum
imperium
integrum
maneat
,
So
long
onely
as
Gods
Supream
Authority
is
entirely
acknowledged
;
which
under
the
Government
of
an
Infidel
Magistrate
,
cannot
be
easily
conceived
.
Therefore
upon
the
matter
they
profess
nothing
,
but
abuse
their
Prince
and
the
world
with
bare
words
;
as
it
is
usuall
with
them
to
do
.
Which
is
yet
more
evident
,
by
the
Declaration
,
which
their
Synod
at
Bearn
in
the
year
1572.
purposely
made
of
this
Article
and
of
the
Limitation
of
it
.
Dei
imperium
dicitur
manere
illibatum
,
Poplon
.
nier
.
lib.
34.
cum
Rex
exterminatâ
Catholicâ
Religione
,
&c.
Gods
Sovereign
Authority
,
say
they
,
is
then
understood
to
be
entirely
acknowledged
,
when
the
King
abolishing
or
rooting
out
Catholike
Religion
,
shall
set
himself
to
advance
onely
the
true
and
pure
worship
of
God
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
which
is
so
in
their
sense
and
opinion
.
But
to
do
this
is
it
a
thing
to
be
supposed
of
an
Infidel
Prince
,
to
whom
they
pretend
to
profess
subjection
?
or
is
it
to
be
expected
of
a
Catholike
?
Therefore
I
say
,
they
contradict
themselves
apparenly
in
their
profession
and
do
indeed
profess
nothing
really
,
but
that
they
are
Impostors
;
and
deserve
to
be
branded
with
Characters
of
jealousie
and
distrust
by
all
the
Princes
&
States
of
Christendom
.
The
book
called
Comment.
de
Statu
Relig.
●c
.
a
Protestant
piece
,
is
ful
of
such
stuff
,
but
especially
,
P●
.
2.
Lib.
12.
Cap.
1.
where
he
affirmeth
expressly
,
That
in
all
Oaths
of
Allegiance
and
Duty
there
is
this
condition
always
implyed
at
least
,
and
necessarily
to
be
understood
,
viz.
we
shall
obey
,
so
long
as
you
g●vern
lawfully
,
and
not
longer
.
And
hence
it
was
,
that
the
Prince
of
Conde
protested
,
Anno
1577.
that
the
oath
which
some
Hugon●ts
had
taken
not
to
bear
arms
or
fight
against
their
King
anymore
,
&c.
was
factum
contra
Deum
&
bonos
mores
,
contrary
to
the
law
of
God
,
and
their
duty
,
and
therefore
could
not
oblige
any
.
He
had
it
from
Calvin
,
who
Lib.
4.
Institut.
c.
13.
Sect.
21.
teacheth
,
Quibuscunque
hujus
Evangeliis
lux
affulget
,
&c.
When
men
come
once
to
be
Illuminated
with
the
light
of
his
Gospel
,
they
are
presently
absolved
from
all
former
Snares
and
Oaths
whatsoever
,
that
should
entangle
their
Conscience
,
that
is
oblige
them
to
the
performance
of
any
good
work
,
or
duty
,
more
,
then
they
have
a
minde
to
.
Sic
dixit
Calvinus
.
But
I
confess
,
there
are
some
few
particular
,
or
rather
personal
objections
made
from
some
pretended
matter
of
fact
,
against
that
which
hath
been
said
of
Catholikes
Loyalty
,
wherein
t
is
necessary
,
that
the
Reader
should
have
some
reasonable
satisfaction
.
This
done
,
the
conclusion
will
be
cleer
,
which
at
first
I
undertook
to
declare
,
viz.
That
there
is
nothing
in
Catholike
Religion
inconsistent
with
Loyalty
;
and
that
Catholikes
are
de
facto
,
in
the
truth
of
their
practice
,
better
Subjects
,
generally
speaking
,
then
Protestants
have
shewen
themselves
to
be
,
or
indeed
can
well
be
,
standing
to
their
principles
.
These
objections
are
but
few
,
and
therefore
I
shall
dispatch
them
breifly
.
The
first
is
brought
against
Doctor
Allen
,
for
teaching
to
murther
Princes
,
in
a
certain
Apology
,
which
he
wrote
of
the
Seminaries
,
&
citing
Num.
25.
to
that
purpose
.
I
answer
,
The
mistake
is
very
great
;
it
was
not
Doctor
Allen
,
but
Doctor
Goodman
(
if
we
may
call
him
so
)
that
citeth
that
Text
of
Numbers
to
that
purpose
.
Factum
illud
quod
memoratur
Num.
25.
perpetuumest
exemplum
in
omnem
aeternitatem
,
&c.
That
which
is
reported
,
saith
he
,
in
Num.
25.
viz.
of
taking
the
Heads
of
the
people
that
had
committed
Idolatry
,
and
hanging
them
up
before
the
Lord
,
is
an
example
upon
record
to
all
posterity
,
and
a
duty
for
ever
lying
upon
the
people
,
that
in
the
like
case
they
deal
with
their
Governors
in
like
maner
,
that
is
,
that
they
take
them
and
Hang
them
up
against
the
Sun
,
when
they
withdraw
the
people
from
the
true
worship
of
God
.
And
although
,
saith
he
,
it
may
seem
a
great
disorder
,
that
Common
people
should
take
so
much
Authority
upon
them
,
yet
when
the
inferior
Magistrate
neglecteth
his
office
,
the
Common
people
must
be
lookt
upon
,
as
having
no
Magistrate
at
all
to
direct
them
:
and
in
such
case
God
puts
the
Sword
immediately
into
their
hand●
,
and
is
their
Captain
and
guide
in
the
work
.
This
I
say
,
is
all
Goodmans
Doctrine
,
and
not
Doctor
Allens
;
into
wh●se
thoughts
it
never
came
to
conceive
,
much
less
to
publish
such
Paradoxes
of
sedition
.
All
that
he
teacheth
tends
rather
to
the
contrary
,
viz.
to
keep
people
in
their
due
bounds
,
and
to
exhort
them
not
to
be
transported
by
any
unadvised
or
evil
passions
against
their
governors
under
a
pretence
of
zeal
.
He
confesseth
indeed
,
't
is
a
thing
commendable
,
when
men
are
zealous
for
true
Religion
;
but
he
adviseth
,
that
they
act
modo
&
Tempore
,
in
due
manner
,
that
is
,
no
otherwise
then
lawfully
they
may
,
and
with
regard
unto
all
other
acknowledged
rules
of
a
good
conscience
;
and
in
due
season
,
that
is
,
not
untill
they
be
called
thereto
by
lawful
Authority
:
as
in
the
case
of
the
Idolatrous
Israelites
:
Parsons
,
viz.
that
he
suborned
or
hired
Roderick
Lopez
,
a
Portughess
,
and
some
others
to
kill
the
Queen
:
Which
Treason
,
saith
he
,
was
discovered
by
the
Earl
of
Essex
.
I
answer
,
it
is
like
the
Tale
of
Peter
Panny
,
that
was
reported
to
be
hired
by
Mavaraeus
a
Doctor
of
Doway
and
Provincial
of
the
Jesuites
,
to
kill
Count
Maurice
;
which
upon
examination
proved
but
a
Fable
,
and
so
will
this
.
For
first
,
was
there
any
person
named
in
that
Action
but
Lopez
and
his
Countrimen
,
that
is
,
some
Portughesses
and
Spaniards
?
I
have
seen
and
read
all
the
Examinations
taken
in
that
business
,
wherein
all
the
circumstances
thereof
are
declared
,
The
Ayders
,
Movers
,
Actors
,
all
nominated
:
There
is
not
the
least
mention
of
Father
Parsons
in
the
whole
business
,
from
first
to
last
.
Secondly
,
when
Master
Egerton
at
Guild-hall
so
largely
and
eloquently
urged
all
he
could
,
did
he
so
much
as
once
name
Father
Parsons
?
Or
was
he
a
man
likely
to
forget
him
,
if
he
had
found
or
thought
him
any
way
Accessory
?
Beside
all
this
,
F.
Parsons
himself
was
known
to
be
a
man
not
of
that
weakness
(
whatsoever
men
will
think
of
his
honesty
)
as
to
venture
his
reputation
,
life
,
interest
and
all
so
unadvisedly
in
a
forreign
bottom
,
and
subject
to
so
many
leaks
,
as
that
was
.
This
therefore
may
pass
for
a
scandalous
Fiction
and
Hear-say
,
but
no
more
.
A
Third
objection
is
made
against
Parry
,
and
sounded
aloud
in
all
mens
eares
,
as
a
reproach
and
stain
indelible
to
Catholike
Religion
.
The
sum
of
the
charge
is
,
that
Parry
was
incited
by
the
Popes
Letters
to
kill
the
Queen
.
I
answer
,
The
Acts
or
process
it self
of
his
Examination
and
Tryal
do
shew
,
that
having
conference
with
Master
Wats
a
Seminary
Priest
about
this
business
,
the
said
Master
Wats
disliked
both
his
motion
and
attempt
,
and
told
him
,
that
it
was
a
thing
unlawful
that
he
went
about
:
As
likewise
did
some
other
Priests
also
,
when
they
understood
the
business
.
Secondly
,
at
Lyons
coming
to
F.
Creighton
a
Jesuite
,
and
after
Confession
discovering
his
intention
to
him
,
out
of
some
Confidence
,
it
seems
,
that
the
good
man
would
bite
at
such
a
bait
,
he
found
himself
as
much
mistaken
here
,
as
before
.
For
the
Father
resolves
him
,
That
it
was
utterly
unlawful
,
and
useth
diverse
reasons
to
diswade
him
from
any
further
proceeding
,
as
Parry
himself
confesseth
to
the
Queen
,
and
Holinshead
in
his
Chronicle
doth
acknowledge
:
So
that
already
both
the
Priest
and
Jesuites
are
acquitted
.
There
remains
onely
the
Letter
of
Cardinal
Como
to
be
considered
.
Touching
which
we
are
to
know
,
this
Parry
had
lived
in
Italy
,
as
a
Spy
,
a
long
time
,
and
being
upon
his
return
,
was
desirous
to
furnish
himself
with
a
project
,
that
might
serve
his
turn
in
England
both
ways
,
that
is
,
both
to
abuse
Catholikes
,
(
as
he
did
,
by
pretence
of
the
Popes
Letters
,
)
and
to
deceive
the
Queen
.
Therefore
having
found
so
little
encouragement
at
Lyons
,
as
we
have
said
,
he
travels
to
Paris
,
and
endeavors
to
insinuate
himself
with
Father
Parsons
,
(
who
was
there
at
that
time
,
with
the
Lord
Paget
)
but
with
no
better
success
to
his
designs
,
then
he
had
found
before
with
F.
Creighton
and
Master
Wats
.
Howbeit
by
some
means
he
procured
himself
access
to
the
Popes
Nuncio
then
resident
in
the
City
,
to
whom
he
presents
a
Letter
written
in
Italian
by
himself
,
which
he
desires
might
be
recommended
by
the
said
Nuncio
to
his
Holiness
;
which
was
done
.
In
this
Letter
he
confesseth
first
,
what
great
wrongs
he
had
done
to
the
English
Catholikes
in
former
time
;
but
was
now
returning
into
England
,
intending
to
make
them
some
satisfaction
by
his
service
there
:
And
to
that
end
desired
the
Approbation
and
Benediction
of
his
Holiness
;
not
specifying
any
thing
in
particular
,
what
he
intended
;
as
may
be
seen
by
his
Letter
,
which
is
upon
Record
.
To
this
Letter
of
Parry
,
Cardinal
Como
answereth
in
the
Popes
name
,
in
such
manner
as
every
man
knows
.
For
the
Cardinals
Letter
is
common
to
be
seen
.
Let
any
man
read
and
examine
it
,
if
there
be
any
particular
service
intimated
,
or
any
Treasonable
or
seditious
directions
given
;
but
onely
a
general
encouragement
to
a
good
work
(
as
least
that
might
be
presumed
so
by
those
who
wrote
,
knowing
nothing
to
the
contrary
)
which
was
onely
in
general
offered
.
And
what
reasonable
man
can
think
,
that
his
Holiness
could
do
less
in
such
a
case
,
then
he
did
,
viz.
then
to
command
a
Complement
to
be
returned
unto
a
kindness
,
which
for
ought
appeared
,
was
offered
onely
in
Complement
?
To
have
denied
that
,
His
Holiness
must
have
seem'd
to
slight
too
much
the
opinion
of
his
Nuncio
;
by
whose
recommendation
the
Letter
of
Parry
was
presented
at
Rome
:
And
who
indeed
(
if
any
)
was
the
man
surprized
in
the
business
,
by
giving
so
much
credit
to
a
person
not
sufficiently
known
to
him
.
The
truth
is
,
Parry's
designs
were
malicious
every
way
;
both
in
respect
of
the
Catholikes
,
with
whom
he
intended
,
by
means
of
the
said
Letters
,
to
insinuate
himself
so
far
(
if
he
could
)
and
to
gain
such
confidence
with
them
,
as
to
be
able
at
least
,
when
time
should
be
,
to
do
some
of
them
mischief
:
and
in
respect
of
the
Queen
,
whom
he
abused
along
time
,
pretending
,
by
colour
of
the
self
same
Letters
,
that
he
was
really
suborned
and
sent
by
the
Pope
to
attempt
some
violence
upon
her
Majestie
.
Being
therefore
furnished
some
thing
to
his
minde
,
(
as
abovesaid
)
he
departeth
privately
from
Paris
,
without
so
much
as
taking
leave
of
F.
Parsons
,
as
by
whom
he
found
neither
himself
nor
his
business
to
be
much
regarded
)
and
procures
a
Pass
to
be
sent
him
from
the
Lord
Burleigh
to
come
into
England
,
upon
pretence
that
he
had
some
great
matters
to
impart
to
the
Queen
.
So
he
came
;
the
Queen
heard
him
:
and
he
informed
,
That
the
Jesuites
had
moved
him
to
kill
her
.
But
not
being
able
to
name
any
in
England
,
he
was
dismissed
,
on
purpose
to
be
a
Spy
here
at
home
,
and
to
discover
such
Catholikes
to
the
Counsel
,
as
perhaps
,
might
be
found
less
affectionate
towards
her
person
.
And
to
gain
him
the
better
credit
with
them
,
viz.
the
Catholikes
,
it
was
ordered
so
,
that
he
was
once
very
formally
convented
in
Parliament
,
where
he
so
boldly
defended
Catholike
Religion
,
and
the
Catholikes
of
England
;
that
the
Parliament
it self
,
not
knowing
,
that
all
was
but
out
of
design
by
the
Queen
and
her
Counsel
,
committed
him
to
the
Tower
:
Which
did
indeed
very
much
encrease
his
reputation
with
the
Priests
and
Fathers
here
.
But
his
liberty
was
soon
procured
,
and
himself
had
such
continual
access
to
the
Queen
,
such
favor
with
the
Treasurer
and
others
,
that
once
he
had
no
small
hopes
to
have
been
made
Master
of
Saint
Katharines
.
Howbeit
the
Counsel
perceiving
him
but
to
faulter
,
and
fail
in
the
main
business
,
viz.
of
betraying
Catholikes
,
and
especially
in
the
business
of
the
Lord
Latimor
,
(
whom
the
Treasurer
would
fain
have
caught
in
Parries
net
)
himself
at
last
became
suspected
,
and
entangled
by
degrees
in
such
Snares
,
as
he
could
never
winde
himself
out
,
but
perished
in
that
manner
,
which
he
had
justly
deserved
,
and
for
which
no
man
lamented
him
.
A
Fourth
objection
is
against
F.
●ichard
Walpoole
of
the
Society
;
who
was
accused
by
one
Squire
upon
the
Rack
,
to
have
encouraged
him
to
poyson
the
Queen
.
The
Story
is
thus
.
The
said
Squire
,
and
one
Rolls
,
being
in
a
Pinnace
of
Sir
Francis
Drakes
in
the
year
1596.
were
taken
by
Don
Pe●o
Tellio
,
and
brought
prisoners
to
Sivil
:
where
F.
Parsons
,
(
happening
to
be
there
at
that
time
)
procured
for
them
liberty
,
and
also
necessary
apparel
,
and
so
sent
them
home
.
At
Saint
Lucars
,
through
their
own
indiscretion
,
they
fall
into
the
Inquisition
,
and
are
thereupon
remanded
back
again
to
Sivil
;
where
this
said
Father
Walpoole
then
being
,
was
as
ready
to
do
them
charitable
offices
in
their
necessity
,
as
Father
Parsons
had
been
before
.
So
he
procured
them
liberty
the
Second
time
,
not
indeed
to
depart
without
leave
,
but
to
be
forthcoming
,
when
they
should
be
called
to
appear
:
and
to
this
he
engaged
his
credit
,
having
first
made
provision
of
necessary
subsistance
for
Rolls
in
the
Jesuites
Colledge
,
and
for
Squire
in
a
Monastery
.
But
they
both
fled
away
secretly
,
and
left
Father
Walpoole
in
the
Lurch
to
answer
for
them
:
yet
afterwards
sending
him
Letters
to
excuse
their
suddain
departure
;
which
he
also
produced
for
his
discharge
.
So
they
came
into
England
.
And
as
it
happens
sometimes
with
Travellers
,
especially
of
such
quality
as
they
were
,
to
talk
of
much
more
then
is
true
,
and
to
pretend
acquaintance
abroad
with
those
,
which
perhaps
they
scarce
ever
saw
;
so
it
seems
this
Squire
in
his
discourses
of
the
intimacy
and
familiarity
which
he
had
with
Jesuites
,
and
such
men
abroad
,
did
overshoot
himself
so
far
,
as
to
let
fall
something
capable
of
misconstruction
,
and
which
an
Adversary
of
his
,
one
Stallenge
,
catching
up
at
the
second
hand
,
made
shift
to
improve
●nto
an
accusation
of
Treason
against
the
said
Squire
,
viz.
That
he
had
been
Counselled
by
a
Jesuite
to
poyson
the
Queen
,
and
concealed
it
.
But
let
the
Reader
consider
circumstances
well
,
and
then
weigh
the
Endictment
.
Squire
is
accused
,
that
Father
Walpoole
moved
and
instructed
him
to
poyson
the
Queen
,
and
preached
to
him
at
his
departure
to
that
purpose
.
Is
this
probable
?
For
first
they
fled
both
of
them
away
secretly
from
Sivil
,
Squire
and
Rolls
together
,
without
Father
Walpooles
knowledge
,
and
as
't
is
generally
known
to
be
true
.
Secondly
,
Squire
was
a
man
,
that
always
professed
himself
a
Protestant
,
in
Spain
as
well
as
in
England
;
and
so
died
.
Who
can
dream
that
Father
Walpoole
knowing
this
,
as
well
as
himself
,
should
make
such
a
proposition
to
him
?
Thirdly
,
both
at
his
arraignment
and
death
he
constantly
denied
any
such
matter
to
have
been
propounded
to
him
by
any
person
on
earth
.
And
though
having
bin
upon
the
Rack
no
less
then
five
times
,
the
torture
made
him
at
last
to
speak
something
against
himself
,
yet
he
afterwards
constantly
denied
it
,
even
to
his
death
.
And
all
men
know
,
an
argument
from
the
Rack
,
especially
when
't
is
afterwards
disavowed
,
is
reckoned
elsewhere
but
a
mean
evidence
or
proof
.
Fourthly
he
was
a
man
that
had
a
Wife
and
Children
in
England
,
and
therefore
not
likely
to
be
drawn
into
such
a
plot
,
but
upon
some
great
and
present
temptation
;
which
how
unable
a
man
Father
Walpoole
was
to
undertake
,
the
world
knows
being
only
a
Priest
of
the
Society
,
a
poor
Religious
man
,
and
under
superiors
.
Fifthly
,
Rolls
,
his
companion
,
wh●
came
along
with
him
,
never
heard
of
any
such
thing
,
nor
was
ever
questioned
about
it
.
Lastly
,
the
device
it self
was
as
ridiculous
and
improbable
,
as
any
thing
could
be
.
It
was
to
be
done
(
Scilicet
this
Treason
)
by
poysoning
the
Queens
Saddle
.
But
how
is
it
possible
to
imagine
such
a
thing
should
be
done
by
a
stranger
,
and
neither
the
Groomes
of
the
Stable
,
nor
the
Querries
(
which
are
continually
attending
upon
the
Queens
Horse
)
discover
the
business
;
none
of
which
were
ever
questioned
about
it
.
Mariana's
Problematicall
opinion
is
a
Fifth
objection
;
as
it
happens
.
But
I
shall
not
stand
long
about
it
.
First
,
because
it
was
but
a
private
opinion
,
not
any
general
Doctrine
of
Catholikes
.
Secondly
because
it
was
onely
propounded
by
him
problematically
,
viz.
in
way
of
disputation
,
not
positively
taught
,
as
his
own
words
shew
.
Thirdly
,
because
his
whole
Order
disavowed
it
,
viz.
in
a
Congregation
held
at
Pari●
Anno
1606.
confirmed
by
their
General
Claudius
Aquaviva
.
Cardinal
Tolet
Categorically
determineth
the
contrary
,
Summa
.
Lib.
5.
Cap.
6.
as
likewise
doth
Gregor.
Valent.
Part.
2.
Q.
64.
Card.
Bellarm.
Apolog.
Cap.
13.
Salmeron
in
Cap.
13.
ad
Rom.
Less
.
de
Justit
.
&
Ju●e
,
Lib.
2.
Cap.
9.
Dub.
4.
Serrar
.
in
Cap.
13.
Judic
.
Azorius
Institut.
Moral
.
Becanus
ad
Aphorism
.
9.
Gretser
in
his
Vespertilio
,
or
Heretico-Politicus
.
Richeome
in
his
Apology
.
Lastly
,
the
Doctors
of
the
Sorbor
,
as
they
had
done
formerly
,
viz.
Anno
1413.
so
now
again
Anno
1606
they
declare
it
to
be
an
unlawful
and
wicked
P
sition
.
As
for
Simanch
,
he
may
seem
rather
a
Lawyer
then
a
Divine
,
and
must
be
understood
to
speak
according
to
particular
Laws
or
Constitutions
of
some
Nations
,
and
Kingdoms
;
and
whosoever
will
but
read
Heisius
his
Respons.
ad
Aphorismos
,
especially
Pag.
85.
&
91.
shall
easily
perceive
,
that
neither
Simancha
nor
Becanus
were
guilty
of
that
error
.
Master
Cuthbert
Mayn's
bringing
of
a
Bull
,
or
Breve
of
the
Pope
into
England
is
a
Sixth
.
And
for
such
a
pretended
Treason
he
was
executed
at
Launston
,
upon
Saint
Andrews
day
,
1577.
as
Stow
saith
in
his
Chronicles
,
for
preferring
of
Roman
power
.
His
Indictment
was
for
bringing
in
the
said
Bull
;
and
for
reconciling
of
Master
Tregion
.
But
as
for
Master
Tregion
it
is
answered
already
,
That
he
was
reconciled
unto
God
and
to
the
Communion
of
his
Church
;
and
not
obliged
to
any
particular
service
in
behalf
of
the
Pope
in
one
kinde
or
other
.
And
concerning
the
Bull
,
whereas
the
Law
intends
it
in
cleer
words
,
that
the
party
accused
should
procure
it
immediately
from
Rome
,
it
was
answered
in
behalf
of
Master
Mayne
,
that
he
never
sought
nor
procured
any
Bull
from
Rome
.
That
which
he
had
was
onely
the
Copy
of
a
Bull
printed
,
which
he
bought
at
Doway
,
onely
to
peruse
and
see
the
manner
of
it
;
neither
was
it
a
Bull
for
reconciling
any
man
,
or
for
doing
any
thing
prejudicial
to
the
Queen
,
or
State
;
but
onely
a
Bull
of
the
Jubily
that
was
passed
.
Which
as
it
is
a
thing
granted
of
course
by
the
Pope
every
Five
and
twenty
years
,
and
not
at
the
Suit
or
instance
of
any
particular
person
;
so
was
it
also
out
of
date
and
force
when
he
bought
it
,
being
expired
with
the
year
1575.
and
so
upon
the
matter
was
no
more
then
a
Scroll
,
or
an
Almanack
of
the
last
year
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
,
because
such
a
Paper
as
this
was
found
about
him
,
and
that
he
refused
to
come
to
Church
,
Judge
Manwood
told
the
Jury
,
That
where
manifest
proofs
could
not
be
had
,
presumptions
must
be
allowed
:
So
the
Jury
quickly
found
him
guilty
upon
such
direction
,
and
he
suffered
.
Master
Tregion
lay
a
long
time
in
prison
among
Felons
,
and
in
a
Dungeon
most
noysome
,
fed
with
bread
and
water
;
although
he
were
a
Gentleman
of
One
thousand
pound
per
annum
of
old
Rent
:
But
being
condemned
in
a
Premunire
,
for
harbouring
a
Priest
,
his
Lands
were
seized
by
Writ
into
the
Exchequer
;
and
though
they
were
Entailed
,
yet
could
the
Knight
Marshal
finde
means
to
avoid
that
,
and
so
begd
them
of
the
Queen
.
Lastly
,
the
whole
business
rested
upon
the
accusation
of
one
Twiggs
,
a
Parish
Clerk
;
which
was
also
false
;
for
he
deposed
against
Master
Mayne
for
Christmass
1575.
when
it
was
certainly
known
,
that
he
was
at
that
time
at
Doway
.
The
Rising
in
the
North
,
and
the
Attempts
of
Babington
in
the
business
of
the
Queen
of
Scots
,
were
mixt
Actions
,
not
for
Religion
onely
,
nor
State
onely
;
but
for
both
:
Nor
were
they
procured
by
the
suit
or
sollicitation
of
Priests
or
Religious
men
,
but
out
of
their
own
zeal
who
were
engaged
in
those
Attempts
.
Antichrist
,
the
Man
of
Sin
,
the
Son
of
Perdition
,
and
what
not
?
which
the
Queen
and
State
were
content
publikely
to
connive
at
,
and
countenance
.
Others
attribute
it
to
mis-information
,
and
that
his
Holiness
was
not
made
rightly
to
understand
the
Queenes
case
,
and
of
the
Catholikes
of
England
.
And
this
is
certain
,
that
many
godly
,
wise
,
and
judicious
Catholikes
,
both
of
the
Clergy
and
others
,
were
not
a
little
grieved
at
the
manner
of
proceeding
,
and
wish'd
rather
(
Cardinal
Allen
hims●lf
,
Bishop
Watson
,
and
others
)
that
it
had
been
wholly
left
to
the
judgement
of
God
;
As
we
see
well
enough
,
it
had
been
in
other
cases
of
this
Nature
;
Neither
in
King
Edward
the
Sixths
time
,
nor
against
the
Kings
of
Scotland
,
Denmark
,
Sweden
,
Duke
of
Saxony
,
Marquis
of
Brandenburgh
,
or
any
other
Protestant
Prince
,
was
there
ever
any
such
sentence
issued
to
this
day
.
Whereupon
Father
P●rsons
,
and
Father
Campian
procured
some
kinde
of
mitigation
concerning
it
,
presently
after
the
publishing
;
and
Pope
Gregory
following
declared
,
That
the
Subjects
of
England
ought
to
perform
all
duties
to
Queen
Elizabeth
,
notwithstanding
the
censures
.
So
little
reason
is
there
in
truth
,
that
Protestants
should
clamour
so
loud
as
they
do
,
and
cry
out
nothing
but
Treason
,
Treason
,
against
religious
and
good
men
;
who
,
as
they
have
no
other
business
,
so
come
they
hither
for
no
other
end
,
but
to
do
them
good
,
and
,
so
far
as
lieth
in
their
power
and
office
,
to
save
their
souls
.
They
tell
the
world
,
that
no
less
then
two
hundred
Priests
have
been
executed
in
England
for
Treason
,
since
the
times
of
Reformation
;
which
is
certainly
a
very
heavy
report
,
and
sufficient
to
make
them
odious
to
all
the
world
,
if
it
were
true
,
or
that
there
were
any
thing
in
it
but
fallacie
and
aequivocation
of
words
;
whiles
they
call
that
Treason
in
England
,
which
in
all
parts
of
Christendome
besides
is
both
called
and
counted
Religion
and
the
highest
Vertue
.
For
we
beseech
them
to
tell
us
of
what
Treason
do
they
convict
us
at
any
time
,
but
the
Treason
of
being
a
Priest
?
the
Treason
to
say
Mass
?
the
Treason
to
refuse
the
Oath
?
the
Treason
to
absolve
Penitents
confessing
their
sins
?
the
Treason
to
restore
men
to
the
Communion
of
the
Church
?
the
Treason
to
Preach
and
Administer
Christs
Sacraments
?
the
Treason
to
be
bred
up
in
the
Seminaries
,
that
is
,
in
such
places
,
where
onely
,
(
as
things
now
stand
in
England
)
th●y
can
be
Catholikely
bred
,
and
fitted
for
such
Christian
imployment
?
What
actual
and
real
.
Treason
is
in
England
,
according
to
the
true
s●nse
and
notion
of
that
crime
(
●dious
both
to
God
and
man
)
the
Statute
of
25
Edw.
3.
will
inform
us
better
then
any
other
,
being
enacted
when
the
whole
Kingdom
was
of
one
mind
and
of
one
judgement
(
as
all
Christian
Kingdoms
and
Societies
ought
to
be
)
not
rent
,
nor
overborn
by
factions
and
parties
,
undermining
and
supplanting
one
another
by
indirect
and
undue
meanes
,
as
it
was
when
these
new
Statutes
of
Treason
were
made
.
By
that
Statute
,
and
by
the
opinions
of
the
most
learned
Judges
in
England
,
Ploydon
,
Stamford
,
&c.
Treason
must
alwayes
be
some
Action
,
or
Intention
actually
discovered
;
not
an
opinion
onely
,
or
a
profession
of
Religion
.
And
this
is
the
reason
why
Sir
John
Oldcastle
,
Mary
,
Henry
the
Eighth
(
while
he
stood
right
)
Henry
the
Seventh
,
or
any
other
Catholike
Prince
,
but
even
)
Queen
Elizabeth
her self
,
King
James
,
or
any
other
Protestant
Prince
,
by
a
Priests
saying
Mass
,
absolving
of
Penitents
,
preaching
of
sound
Doctrine
to
them
,
and
particularly
of
all
due
and
just
obedience
to
Civil
Magistrates
,
as
they
have
ever
constantly
done
?
Therefore
by
the
common
Laws
of
England
,
and
in
it self
it
is
not
,
it
cannot
be
Treason
or
criminous
to
be
a
Priest
,
to
say
Mass
,
Absolve
,
&c.
But
onely
by
Statute
Laws
it
is
made
so
upon
temporary
and
present
occasions
,
and
for
certain
politick
ends
,
which
men
have
projected
of
themselves
,
and
which
they
are
resolved
to
follow
.
And
therefore
also
it
is
by
the
very
Statutes
themselves
provided
22.
and
27.
Elizab.
That
if
a
Priest
conforms
,
be
content
to
go
to
Church
,
to
renounce
the
Pope
or
his
Orders
,
&c.
he
becomes
ipso
facto
without
more
ado
,
Rectus
in
Curia
,
and
is
actually
discharged
of
all
imputation
of
Treason
;
no
further
proceedings
lie
against
him
.
Yea
even
at
the
very
place
of
Execution
,
and
when
the
instruments
of
death
are
upon
him
,
yet
still
't
is
in
his
own
power
,
if
he
please
,
in
three
words
to
pardon
himself
,
and
frustrate
the
expectation
of
so
many
eyes
,
as
are
commonly
waiting
to
see
his
last
Exit
.
Let
him
but
,
say
,
I
will
conform
,
or
I
will
swear
,
&c.
Ther
's
no
man
living
dares
meddle
with
him
further
.
Which
is
far
otherwise
where
the
offence
is
judged
to
be
Tre●son
indeed
,
and
really
prejudicial
to
the
Prince
or
State
.
But
the
fatal
resolution
being
taken
to
change
Relig●on
,
upon
a
principle
or
pretended
reason
of
State
,
as
false
as
the
Counsel
it self
was
evil
,
vi●
.
That
otherwise
the
Queen
could
not
be
secure
either
of
her
Kingdom
or
Life
,
it
was
necessary
to
take
a
severe
course
with
those
men
,
whose
Function
obliged
them
to
maintain
True
Religion
,
and
to
endeavour
to
reduce
things
again
into
the
old
State
.
From
this
root
also
sprang
their
extream
jealousie
and
hatred
of
the
Queen
of
Scots
.
For
she
being
Heir
Apparent
to
the
Crown
after
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
a
Princess
zealously
affected
unto
Catholike
Religion
,
and
so
strongly
Allied
in
France
,
Those
Statesmen
,
who
had
contrived
and
wrought
all
the
alterations
here
,
could
never
think
themselves
secure
,
so
long
as
her
head
stood
upon
her
shoulders
.
Therefore
was
she
first
invited
into
England
,
upon
pretence
of
Friendship
,
and
for
Safety
:
But
when
she
was
here
used
with
so
much
unkindness
,
and
kept
under
restraint
for
little
less
then
twenty
years
together
,
that
at
last
,
in
order
to
procure
her
Liberty
,
she
was
indeed
provoked
to
doe
something
,
which
it
was
easie
for
them
who
loved
her
not
,
to
interpret
to
be
Treason
:
and
so
they
cut
off
her
head
.
From
hence
also
sprung
those
continual
injuries
and
practises
of
much
ingratitude
against
the
King
of
Spain
,
The
intercepting
of
his
Treasure
,
The
holding
of
his
Towns
,
The
ayding
of
Orange
and
the
States
,
as
hath
been
said
.
Lastly
,
from
this
onely
Source
and
Fountain
of
unjust
Policie
sprung
all
those
laws
of
severity
and
bloud
against
Recusants
,
as
we
are
commonly
called
,
viz.
of
Twenty
pound
a
moneth
,
of
Two
third
parts
of
Estate
,
against
Hearing
Mass
,
against
Harbouring
a
Priest
,
against
Being
reconciled
,
&c.
It
is
well
known
,
the
Recusants
of
England
,
against
whom
those
Laws
were
made
,
were
generally
persons
,
in
all
degrees
,
of
the
Noblest
quality
in
this
Nation
,
Vertuous
,
Grave
,
Wise
,
Charitable
,
Just
,
and
Good
men
,
of
fair
and
friendly
Conversation
towards
all
:
I
shall
not
say
,
Loyal
to
their
Prince
,
because
the
contrary
is
so
commonly
beleeved
;
primo
Elizab.
till
the
Bull
of
Pius
Quintus
was
published
,
which
was
about
half
a
score
or
a
dozen
years
after
,
No
person
in
England
refused
to
come
to
Church
;
as
if
perchance
that
Bull
had
be●●
the
sole
occasion
which
Catholikes
took
to
disobey
the
Queens
Injunctions
.
But
it
is
a
great
error
.
For
not
to
speak
any
thing
of
Puritans
(
many
of
whom
before
that
time
refused
the
Church-Service
)
how
many
Bishops
and
Priests
were
there
in
England
,
known
and
professed
Recusants
from
the
first
beginning
?
How
many
Noblemen
and
Gentlemen
of
account
did
openly
and
absolutely
refuse
to
joyn
with
their
New
Church
?
It
is
true
,
and
to
be
lamented
,
The
revolt
of
the
English
under
Queen
Elizabeth
from
the
true
Catholike
Religion
,
so
lately
restored
,
was
too
general
;
and
too
many
there
were
,
who
suffered
themselves
to
be
carried
away
with
the
stream
of
Authority
,
and
with
the
evill
example
of
their
Neighbors
,
and
especially
of
Great
Ones
.
But
what
is
this
but
a
general
infirmity
and
weakness
commonly
observed
in
the
people
?
What
Form
soever
of
Religious
Profession
a
State
sets
up
,
it
proves
an
Idol
to
them
,
and
they
are
apt
to
fall
down
before
it
;
yea
,
though
the
Figure
,
which
they
worship
,
(
as
it
happens
sometimes
)
hath
much
more
of
the
Calf
,
then
of
the
Man
in
it
.
And
for
this
respect
it
cannot
but
be
matter
of
much
consideration
to
all
wise
States-men
,
and
States
,
to
be
well
advised
how
far
they
proceed
in
this
kinde
,
viz.
of
establishing
or
setting
up
any
outward
form
or
profession
of
Religion
whatsoever
,
especially
by
any
compulsory
Acts
or
Penalties
;
lest
the
bloud
of
Souls
lye
upon
their
account
another
day
.
As
most
certainly
it
shall
,
whensoever
people
are
misled
into
any
corrupt
way
of
Religion
,
meerly
upon
the
Authority
and
Resolution
of
the
State
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
there
were
in
many
places
of
the
Kingdom
,
not
a
few
of
worthy
and
constant
Catholikes
,
who
never
bowed
theer
knees
unto
Baal
,
that
is
,
never
consented
,
nor
made
profession
of
Heresie
one
way
or
other
;
as
Lanhearne
,
Ashby
de
la
Zouch
,
Grafton
,
Dingley
,
Cowdrey
,
and
many
other
places
can
witness
:
by
whose
integrity
the
Catholike
Church
in
England
,
(
viz.
that
Remnant
according
to
the
election
of
Grace
,
which
God
was
pleased
to
preserve
here
from
the
general
contagion
,
to
glorifie
his
name
by
suffering
,
and
to
give
Testimony
unto
Truth
)
have
subsisted
and
stood
by
the
great
mercy
of
God
,
unto
this
day
;
though
indeed
suffering
grievously
for
their
Conscience
,
(
as
God
was
pleased
from
time
to
time
to
exercise
them
)
by
confiscation
of
their
Estates
,
vexations
by
Pursivants
and
Promoters
,
restraint
and
imprisonment
of
their
persons
,
at
Wisbich
,
Ely
,
Banbury
,
York
,
Ludlow
,
Bury
,
the
Fleet
,
Gatehouse
,
&c.
Not
to
speak
any
thing
of
the
spoil
of
their
Woods
,
leasing
their
Lands
,
exaction
of
Fines
,
nor
yet
of
their
disarming
by
Law
;
because
this
last
,
(
though
it
were
as
unjust
and
undeserved
as
the
rest
,
yet
)
it
had
more
of
disgrace
and
ignominy
in
it
,
then
of
real
damage
;
arguing
onely
suspition
or
jealousie
,
which
the
State
would
seem
to
have
of
them
,
and
nothing
more
.
But
the
Twenty
pounds
a
moneth
was
a
burden
insupportable
,
especially
to
the
meaner
sort
:
Although
it
must
be
confessed
,
the
rigour
and
extremity
thereof
was
many
times
moderated
by
the
Lord
Treasurer
Burleigh
.
Now
to
compare
these
men
with
the
Recusant
Puritans
in
England
,
(
for
such
,
we
must
know
,
there
are
,
more
then
a
good
many
in
all
Countries
:
All
Recusants
are
not
Popish
)
if
it
were
not
too
odious
,
it
might
be
very
necessary
;
and
the
world
could
not
but
see
much
better
,
and
acknowledge
the
patience
,
humility
,
and
obsequious
deportment
of
Catholikes
,
compared
with
the
others
insolency
and
stoutness
.
For
t
is
very
well
seen
already
,
that
this
growing
Sect
of
Protestant
Recusants
are
not
men
likely
to
bear
such
burdens
,
should
the
State
finde
it
necessary
to
impose
them
.
They
discover
a
far
different
Spirit
,
even
now
,
while
they
are
but
in
their
shell
,
as
we
may
say
,
and
without
any
visible
power
or
interest
within
the
Nation
,
save
that
of
their
number
.
Compare
them
with
the
Recusant
F●ugonots
of
France
(
who
are
Brethren
,
and
of
the
same
principles
with
●urs
in
England
)
you
would
think
our
Catholike
Gentlemen
here
to
be
all
Priests
,
in
respect
of
their
sober
,
humble
,
and
Christian
carriage
of
themselves
,
whensoever
they
fall
under
question
for
Religion
;
Their
very
Ministers
there
,
you
would
take
to
be
all
Sword-men
,
Captains
,
Sons
of
Mars
,
so
much
fury
&
rage
breaths
out
in
every
word
or
action
of
theirs
,
which
relates
to
the
publike
.
Catholikes
here
are
persons
of
all
other
most
unwilling
to
offend
;
Recusants
there
most
unwilling
to
obey
.
These
defend
their
Religion
with
their
Swords
,
and
by
resistance
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
;
ours
onely
with
their
Pen
and
with
their
prayers
.
Ours
endure
,
and
à
Scio
cui
credidi
with
St.
Paul
,
is
all
their
comfort
:
These
endure
nothing
,
wil
trust
no
body
with
their
cause
,
but
themselves
and
their
Cautionary
towns
;
They
have
their
Bezas
,
Their
Marlorates
,
Chamiers
,
and
other
Boutefeux
swarming
thick
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
ready
to
incense
and
set
on
fire
the
distempered
multitude
against
their
lawful
governors
;
they
have
their
Montaubans
,
their
Rochels
,
Saumurs
,
Montpelliers
,
places
of
refuge
and
retreat
,
strong
and
well
fortified
to
shelter
themselves
,
when
they
cannot
make
good
their
designs
in
the
field
.
Catholikes
here
have
none
of
all
these
;
They
have
no
Preachers
,
but
Preachers
of
Pennance
and
Mortification
:
They
hear
no
Sermons
at
any
time
,
but
such
as
teach
them
Obedience
,
Patience
,
Resignation
to
the
will
of
God
,
and
to
be
willing
to
suffer
whatsoever
the
will
of
God
is
,
They
have
no
places
of
security
but
their
own
unarmed
houses
;
which
if
they
change
,
it
is
always
for
the
Fleet
,
Gatehouse
,
Newgate
or
som
other
prison
and
place
of
restraint
.
Much
talk
there
is
among
Protestants
,
of
the
Inquisition
,
its
severity
,
cruelty
,
partiality
(
and
what
not
?
)
to
make
it
odious
and
terrible
to
the
people
;
but
verily
if
a
man
do
well
consider
it
,
in
comparison
of
the
troubles
,
vexation
,
and
manifold
danger
both
for
life
,
liberty
and
estate
,
whereto
the
Catholikes
of
England
,
Priests
and
Religious
persons
especially
,
are
subject
,
it
may
seem
rather
a
Scare-crow
,
then
any
thing
else
.
Charls
the
Fifth
Emperor
in
the
year
1521.
at
Worms
decreed
onely
Exile
against
Luther
,
notwithstanding
his
obstinacy
,
and
all
the
mischief
,
which
he
had
brought
upon
Germany
;
and
that
his
Books
should
be
burned
.
In
the
year
1526.
at
Machlin
he
enacted
a
Penalty
against
Hereticks
,
and
all
such
as
disputed
the
Controversies
of
Religion
Heretically
,
or
that
kept
prohibited
Books
,
viz.
for
the
first
offence
Forty
shillings
,
for
the
Second
Four
pound
,
for
the
Third
Eight
pound
,
and
Banishment
;
as
the
best
remedy
he
could
think
of
to
preserve
others
from
infection
.
In
the
year
1529.
if
they
repented
not
of
their
error
,
he
adjudged
Viris
ignem
,
Mulieribus
fossam
,
That
men
should
be
burned
,
and
women
buried
alive
;
which
was
no
more
then
anciently
the
Laws
prescribed
,
nor
then
what
Calvin
himself
exercised
upon
Servetus
at
Genevah
.
In
the
year
1531.
he
confirmed
these
former
Acts
,
with
something
additional
against
such
as
pulled
down
Images
,
or
defaced
them
with
any
malitious
intention
,
viz.
that
such
persons
should
loose
their
goods
.
This
is
the
sum
of
all
those
Laws
of
the
Emperor
Charl●
the
Fifth
,
concerning
Religion
,
so
much
complained
of
in
the
Low-Countries
:
and
concerning
the
Execution
whereof
there
were
also
many
exceptions
,
qualifications
and
limitations
procured
by
the
Regent
in
the
year
1555.
upon
advise
of
Viglius
President
of
the
Counsel
at
Brussels
;
and
to
take
away
all
occasions
that
might
po●●●bly
hinder
Traffick
,
or
be
a
means
of
oppression
to
innocent
and
quiet
people
.
And
for
King
Philip
,
he
always
professed
(
particularly
in
his
answer
to
Montigny
in
Spain
)
that
he
intended
no
addition
of
severity
to
his
Fathers
Laws
,
nor
to
create
any
new
offences
,
but
onely
to
punish
those
,
which
were
of
old
censured
for
offences
both
by
the
Church
and
State
.
Let
us
look
then
upon
England
,
and
consider
,
if
the
penalties
upon
Catholikes
here
be
not
far
more
in
number
,
and
much
more
severe
.
To
acknowledge
the
Popes
Supremacy
in
Spiritualibus
is
Treason
;
To
be
reconcil●d
is
Treason
;
To
refuse
the
Oath
,
upon
the
first
offence
is
a
Praemunire
,
the
second
Treason
.
For
Priests
to
come
over
into
England
is
Treason
;
if
any
that
were
made
Priests
since
Primo
Elizab.
shall
stay
Forty
days
in
England
after
the
Parliament
1585.
't
is
Treason
.
To
Harbor
a
Priest
is
Felony
and
Death
.
If
yong
Students
beyond
Sea
return
not
,
and
abjure
their
Religion
it
is
Treason
.
To
bring
in
an
Agnus
Dei
,
Beads
,
or
Crosses
is
a
Praemunire
;
To
bring
a
Bull
,
or
any
Sentence
of
Excommunication
from
Rome
,
that
may
concern
the
Queen
is
Treason
.
To
absolve
or
reconcile
a
man
is
Treason
;
Not
coming
to
Church
was
at
first
Twelve
pence
every
Sunday
,
and
to
be
liable
to
further
censure
;
afterwards
,
viz.
Twenty
seven
Elizab.
it
was
made
Twenty
pound
a
moneth
,
where
it
could
be
had
:
otherwise
their
bodies
were
to
fine
for
it
in
prison
.
To
depart
out
of
the
Realm
without
License
,
and
not
to
return
within
Six
moneths
after
the
Proclamation
is
a
forfeiture
of
all
Goods
and
Lands
during
life
.
To
hear
Mass
is
an
offence
fined
at
One
hundred
Marks
.
If
a
mans
Son
or
Servant
(
not
Merchant
)
goeth
beyond
Sea
with
his
consent
,
he
forfeits
One
hundred
pounds
.
I
speak
nothing
of
their
loss
of
goods
,
imprisonments
,
reproaches
,
chains
,
fetters
,
which
upon
many
other
pretended
and
feigned
occasions
they
are
frequently
made
subject
unto
:
nor
of
banishment
;
which
would
be
counted
many
times
matter
of
great
favor
.
Nor
yet
of
the
rigorous
and
vexatious
Execution
of
all
these
Laws
;
which
makes
the
Tower
full
of
such
Patients
,
and
new
prisons
to
be
erected
for
the
entertainment
of
them
:
nor
of
the
hard
usage
,
which
they
frequently
find
in
those
prisons
.
The
sad
examples
of
Master
Tregion
at
Launston
,
of
Master
Rigby
,
of
Master
Christopher
Watson
,
(
who
perished
at
Yo●k
,
with
Eighteen
persons
more
,
in
the
year
1581.
with
the
very
infection
of
the
prison
)
do
shew
sufficiently
what
they
suffer
.
Adde
hereunto
the
strict
examination
of
the
Justices
,
the
proceedings
of
the
High-Commission
against
them
,
(
that
inquisition
of
England
not
altogether
untruly
so
called
)
the
multitude
of
Promoters
in
all
the
Temporal
Courts
of
the
Kingdom
informing
against
them
,
of
Pursuivants
searching
and
rifling
their
houses
upon
every
light
suspicion
,
and
not
seldom
without
any
at
all
,
but
onely
to
make
them
Fine
,
and
to
purchase
their
quiet
with
money
.
Lastly
,
the
Racks
and
Torturings
,
which
Father
Campian
,
Father
Southwel
,
with
many
others
tasted
in
their
times
,
how
can
they
be
forgotten
?
concerning
whose
case
,
(
I
mean
of
Father
Campian
and
his
Associates
especially
)
beside
that
the
whole
matter
of
their
Accusation
seemed
upon
Tryal
rather
to
be
grounded
upon
words
and
some
verbal
discourse
,
then
upon
any
Actual
design
or
attempt
really
projected
against
the
Queen
or
the
State
;
and
beside
,
that
at
the
time
of
their
Tryal
(
as
I
have
been
credibly
informed
)
there
were
persons
of
very
Honest
Quality
,
who
offered
to
depose
,
that
sundry
of
the
Parties
accu●ed
were
,
at
the
times
specified
in
their
several
charges
,
many
hundreds
of
miles
distant
,
from
the
places
,
where
their
supposed
Treasons
and
Conspiracies
were
said
to
be
:
I
say
,
b●side
all
this
,
the
Queens
unwillingness
to
have
them
dye
,
(
testifi●d
by
her
own
Historian
)
is
argument
sufficient
with
indifferent
m●n
,
what
great
Traytors
she
conceived
them
to
be
.
For
their
Arraignment
and
Tryal
having
been
in
November
1581.
[
*
](A35713-e57090-b)
*
Stow.
they
suffered
not
till
the
first
of
September
1582.
and
then
it
was
aegrè
consentiente
Reginâ
,
as
Camden
himself
conf●sseth
.
They
who
sought
their
lives
,
had
much
ado
to
procure
the
Queens
consent
,
that
the
Sentence
of
death
should
be
executed
upon
them
.
Surely
there
is
no
man
so
extreamly
partial
or
purblinde
but
will
easily
observe
,
how
much
greater
affliction
and
pressures
the
Catholikes
of
England
have
endured
by
the
Laws
of
this
Realm
,
then
the
Geuses
of
Holland
ever
did
,
or
could
do
by
the
inquisition
among
them
.
And
how
much
more
their
state
and
condition
might
be
justly
commiserated
;
especially
,
when
not
onely
Anabaptists
,
and
those
other
more
innocent
and
harmless
Sects
,
but
Puritans
,
great
and
stubborn
enemies
of
the
State
,
Arians
,
Socinians
,
yea
even
Professed
Atheists
,
and
men
of
far
more
violent
passions
and
destructive
principles
,
then
Catholikes
can
with
any
reason
be
supposed
to
hold
,
are
scarce
searched
after
,
or
punished
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
all
this
,
to
preserve
the
Queens
reputation
for
Humanity
and
fair
dealing
with
her
Subjects
,
the
Book
called
the
Execution
of
English
Justice
will
make
the
world
beleeve
,
That
no
man
in
England
is
punished
for
Religion
,
no
mans
Conscience
is
medled
withall
,
no
man
is
examined
upon
matters
of
Faith
.
But
is
it
possible
that
such
a
pretence
should
be
sust●ined
by
man
,
so
notoriously
contrary
to
truth
,
so
easily
,
so
manifestly
disprovable
even
by
sight
,
and
the
evidence
of
their
own
dayly
proceedings
?
In
the
year
1581.
there
was
a
general
Pardon
granted
by
the
Queen
,
but
with
a
strict
Caution
and
Proviso
,
That
no
person
in
Prison
,
nor
Recusant
for
Religion
,
should
have
benefit
thereby
;
which
Malefactors
of
all
sorts
had
.
Was
this
no
punishment
?
The
Recusants
pay
Twenty
pound
a
moneth
for
their
Recusancy
?
is
this
no
punishment
?
The
Turk
himself
layeth
not
any
greater
upon
the
Christians
under
him
.
All
,
or
most
of
the
old
Catholike
Bishops
and
Clergy
of
England
died
in
prisons
,
am●ng
Rogues
,
Murtherers
and
Felons
in
the
Marshalsea
;
The
rest
in
Exile
for
Religion
;
is
this
no
punishment
?
Or
was
there
any
other
Crime
laid
to
their
charge
,
but
onely
matter
of
Religion
?
Not
to
speak
of
many
others
,
Master
William
Anderson
in
45.
Elizab.
was
executed
upon
no
other
charge
,
but
that
he
was
a
Priest
,
and
then
found
to
be
in
England
;
so
was
Master
Barckworth
in
the
year
1600.
was
this
no
punishment
?
Anno
35.
Elizab.
Master
Barwis
a
Citizen
of
London
was
executed
,
for
being
reconciled
to
to
the
Church
:
and
Master
Pormort
attainted
(
at
least
)
for
reconciling
him
;
was
this
no
punishment
?
In
the
year
1575.
(
as
Holinshead
himself
recordeth
it
for
a
matter
to
be
noted
)
The
Lady
Morley
,
the
Lady
Brown
,
the
Lady
Guildford
were
committed
all
of
them
to
prison
,
onely
for
hearing
Mass
,
and
Leases
presently
made
of
two
Third
parts
of
their
Lands
;
was
this
no
punishment
?
I
might
be
infinite
in
examples
of
this
kinde
,
but
it
is
needless
;
The
case
is
manifest
,
and
the
sense
of
the
whole
Kingdom
proclaimes
the
contrary
,
to
what
that
Author
pretendeth
,
convincing
his
assertion
of
not
a
little
imposture
and
calumny
.
To
conclude
then
,
the
loyalty
and
obedience
of
these
Gentlemen
,
and
other
people
of
all
sorts
(
which
are
commonly
called
Recusants
)
towards
their
King
and
the
State
,
appears
undeniably
in
all
things
:
not
only
by
their
humble
petitions
to
his
Majesty
that
now
is
,
in
the
year
1604.
and
at
sundry
times
since
;
but
by
their
constant
and
general
conformity
unto
the
temporal
Government
in
all
Queen
Elizabeths
Reign
;
by
their
Protestation
made
at
Ely
in
the
year
1588.
where
a
great
many
of
them
were
prisoners
;
by
some
other
offers
which
they
made
to
the
Lord
North
,
the
Queens
Lieutenant
there
,
and
by
their
justification
of
them
afterwards
;
by
their
subm●ssions
sent
up
to
the
Lords
of
the
Privy
Councel
,
and
their
profession
of
all
due
acknowledgement
towards
her
Majesty
,
notwithstanding
the
sentence
of
Excommunication
;
by
their
readiness
to
serve
her
Majesty
&
the
State
even
in
that
Action
of
88.
for
which
they
are
so
calumniated
;
Lastly
,
by
the
very
Irish
Recusants
joyning
their
Forces
with
the
Queens
at
Kinsale
,
in
the
year
1600.
All
which
Arguments
do
indeed
shew
them
to
be
●ubjects
absolutè
,
and
not
ex
conditione
,
or
by
leave
of
some
other
,
as
their
adversaries
pretend
.
Let
the
Read●r
ther●fore
now
judge
,
if
he
please
,
by
what
hath
been
said
,
whether
to
be
a
Protestant
and
a
loyal
●ubject
,
or
a
Catholike
and
a
loyal
subject
,
be
more
incompatible
things
.
This
was
the
question
propounded
in
the
beginning
to
be
declared
;
and
it
hath
been
declared
,
I
suppose
,
at
large
,
both
from
their
doctrinal
assertions
,
and
constant
practises
in
all
parts
of
Germany
,
France
,
Holland
,
Scotland
,
Genevah
,
and
many
other
Countries
of
Christendom
,
what
kinde
of
people
both
Lutherans
,
Calvinist
,
and
other
sectaries
generally
are
towards
their
Sovereign
Princes
.
It
hath
bin
shewn
,
that
the
chief
scope
and
end
of
their
endeavours
,
where
they
come
,
is
to
set
up
their
several
professions
by
the
Sword
,
and
viol●nt
resistance
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
doing
but
his
Office
in
restraining
them
according
to
Law
;
yea
with
the
ruin
of
the
Church
and
State
(
both
)
that
shall
oppose
them
.
This
,
I
say
,
both
the
Lutheran
s
n
Germany
,
the
Hugonets
of
France
,
the
G●uses
of
H●l●and
,
the
Protestants
and
Puritans
in
all
other
places
where
they
could
,
have
so
apparently
done
,
or
attempted
to
doe
,
that
there
is
neither
colour
of
excuse
for
it
,
nor
liberty
to
deny
it
.
The
World
knoweth
what
was
endeavored
in
Germany
against
the
Emperor
;
in
France
how
long
continued
they
in
Armes
against
their
Sovereign
Prince
?
viz.
till
they
had
by
force
(
not
to
say
contrary
to
his
Oath
)
extorted
from
him
such
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
as
themselves
liked
.
And
that
in
Holland
and
Scotland
(
where
they
had
the
fortune
to
become
Masters
)
they
renounced
and
deposed
their
Princes
absolutely
.
On
the
other
side
let
us
consider
,
how
far
it
is
from
being
true
,
that
wherewith
so
many
Books
in
England
have
abused
the
people
,
viz.
That
to
be
a
Priest
,
or
a
Roman
Catholike
,
and
a
good
Subject
withall
,
is
impossible
:
They
are
things
inconsistent
with
one
another
.
For
if
we
look
back
to
former
times
,
we
shall
easily
finde
,
that
from
the
Saxons
to
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
it
was
never
made
so
much
as
a
qu●stion
;
To
be
a
Catholike
was
never
held
any
bar
to
Loyalty
;
and
yet
the
Princes
had
their
differences
somtimes
with
the
Pope
,
even
then
.
And
in
the
grounds
of
Catholike
Faith
there
is
certainly
nothing
contrary
unto
civil
obedience
,
and
duty
towards
the
temporal
Magistrate
.
Witness
the
Government
of
the
Sacred
Roman
Empire
,
of
the
Kingdoms
of
Spain
,
France
,
Poland
,
and
many
other
Christian
Principalities
and
States
;
All
which
differing
in
their
several
constitutions
,
or
particular
formes
of
Governing
,
yet
doe
generally
and
unanimously
account
him
the
b●st
Subject
,
and
least
dangerous
to
the
State
,
who
is
most
of
all
devoted
to
Catholike
Religion
.
It
is
not
therefore
malum
in
se
&
simpliciter
,
whatsoever
Doctor
Morton
,
or
Parson
White
say
,
it
is
not
an
evil
intrinsecal
to
Priesthood
,
nor
essentially
follo●ing
the
profession
of
Catholike
Religion
to
be
an
evil
subject
.
If
it
happens
to
prove
so
at
any
time
,
it
is
ex
accidente
,
and
from
the
voluntary
wickedness
of
particular
men
;
if
not
(
as
too
often
it
doth
)
from
some
evil
constitution
of
State
,
in
which
the
profession
of
Catholike
Religion
hath
been
unduly
subverted
,
and
is
as
unjustly
prohibited
and
punished
.
Neither
can
it
be
verified
of
Catholike
Religion
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
universally
,
as
sedition
and
troubling
the
Civil
Government
is
apparently
chargeable
upon
Calvinism
,
and
the
other
several
professions
of
Protestancy
.
Therefore
surely
it
was
an
errour
both
uncivil
and
indiscreet
in
those
Doctors
,
to
frame
their
proposition
so
general
,
onely
to
make
us
odious
and
suspected
with
his
Majestie
,
who
yet
,
we
hope
,
understands
us
better
then
so
,
and
knows
,
that
the
imputation
is
groundless
and
meerly
passionate
.
We
deal
not
so
with
them
.
We
are
ready
to
acknowledge
,
that
,
as
to
particular
persons
,
there
are
many
,
especially
among
the
Protestants
of
England
,
of
more
calm
and
moderate
dispositions
,
of
no
such
fiery
zeal
,
as
works
in
many
other
of
their
Brethren
abroad
;
Boni
viri
,
boni
cives
,
such
as
we
confess
to
be
both
good
men
,
and
good
Subjects
,
of
sociable
nature
,
obsequious
,
not
inclined
to
Sedition
,
nor
desirous
to
persecute
.
And
the
like
good
Testimony
doth
even
the
Author
of
the
Execution
of
English
Justice
give
unto
Catholikes
,
acknowledging
their
obedience
and
loyalty
towards
the
late
Queen
,
and
that
in
a
time
,
when
they
wanted
not
matter
of
complaint
,
for
the
manifold
oppressions
and
afflictions
,
which
were
heavy
upon
them
.
T
is
true
;
every
man
may
be
supposed
to
wish
the
advancement
of
his
own
Religion
,
as
beleeving
it
to
be
right
,
or
the
best
:
neither
are
Catholikes
to
be
excepted
in
that
point
:
They
must
be
permitted
to
desire
at
least
,
and
wish
for
the
restoring
of
Catholike
Religion
,
as
it
ought
to
be
.
But
surely
as
to
the
means
whereby
they
procure
it
,
and
the
course
and
manner
of
their
proceeding
that
seek
and
endeavor
it
,
This
treatise
hath
already
shewen
,
what
great
odds
and
difference
there
is
betwixt
the
proceedings
of
Catholikes
,
and
that
of
Protestants
.
And
that
what
the
one
,
viz.
Catholikes
,
seek
●●ely
by
way
of
Petition
,
Supplication
,
Prayer
,
and
humble
Remonstrating
of
their
Sufferances
;
The
other
,
viz.
Protestants
,
seek
chiefly
by
fire
and
Sword
and
Cannon
Bullet
,
and
by
Thundring
of
Ordnances
,
rather
then
Apologies
,
in
their
Princes
ears
.
Beside
,
(
to
proceed
a
little
further
in
this
Parallel
)
the
Catholikes
generally
,
and
for
a
long
time
,
both
in
Germany
and
France
were
Passive
,
as
in
England
they
are
still
to
this
day
;
The
Protestants
were
A●tive
,
and
the
offendors
.
Catholikes
onely
defend
their
own
,
maintain
the
possession
of
that
,
which
they
have
quietly
held
,
out
of
all
memory
of
Men
and
Ages
;
Protestants
invade
,
and
usurp
by
force
.
Priests
desire
onely
to
keep
that
which
they
once
de
jure
had
;
Ministers
seek
to
get
that
which
they
had
not
.
Catholikes
obey
ex
conscientiâ
,
out
of
an
inflexible
principle
of
Conscience
,
and
absolutely
submit
unto
all
lawful
and
established
Government
;
Protestants
generally
speaking
but
upon
condition
,
and
with
such
limitations
and
restrictions
of
their
obedience
,
as
they
themselves
think
good
to
prescribe
.
Priests
are
punished
,
not
for
any
formal
wickedness
,
or
that
which
is
a
crime
in
its
own
nature
,
but
for
something
that
is
so
,
onely
by
interpretation
,
or
in
the
judgement
of
the
present
State
;
which
perhaps
a
few
days
agoe
did
not
judge
so
,
but
the
quite
contrary
.
Calvinists
,
when
they
suffer
,
suffer
for
real
and
foule
crimes
;
for
Sedition
,
Rebellion
,
Murther
,
Treason
,
not
imputative
onely
,
fictitious
,
or
made
such
of
late
by
the
prevailing
of
some
particular
faction
in
the
State
,
but
truly
and
properly
so
,
and
adjudged
for
such
by
all
Laws
Divine
and
Humane
,
of
their
own
Countries
and
of
all
Christendom
beside
,
long
before
they
or
their
Grandsires
were
born
.
Witness
the
examples
of
this
last
year
in
France
,
of
Lescun
,
President
of
the
Assemblies
at
Rochel
,
Haute-Fountain
,
Chamier
,
P.
Gomboult
and
some
others
,
who
all
suffered
for
real
and
actual
Treasons
;
and
by
vertue
of
such
Laws
,
not
as
the
Parliament
at
Paris
,
or
some
party
there
had
procured
to
be
enacted
a
few
years
,
or
a
few
moneths
before
,
on
purpose
to
entrap
them
;
but
by
the
anc●●nt
known
Law●
of
●ranc●
,
b
which
they
themselves
knew
the
Kingdom
was
governed
,
and
had
been
ever
governed
time
out
of
minde
:
and
therefore
could
not
in
any
reason
but
expect
the
execution
of
them
upon
themselves
,
in
case
they
would
persist
to
offend
.
Witness
the
Treasons
of
their
Brother
Bischarcy
in
Poland
,
who
attempted
to
kill
the
King
;
and
did
indeed
wound
him
very
dangerously
,
as
he
was
going
to
Church
.
They
object
to
us
the
positions
of
some
private
and
disavowed
persons
,
and
words
onely
:
We
object
to
them
the
resolutions
of
whole
general
Assemblies
held
by
them
,
and
those
rebellions
,
which
have
followed
thereupon
,
not
in
word
onely
,
but
in
deed
and
in
act
,
their
real
and
actual
Conspiracies
,
their
many
Battles
really
and
actually
fought
in
the
Field
,
without
lawful
Authority
,
or
any
publike
Call
,
against
their
Sovereign
Princes
;
with
other
manifold
iniuries
and
insolencies
committed
.
Lastly
,
Protestants
reform
commonly
per
populum
,
and
by
Tumults
;
Catholikes
do
nothing
of
this
kinde
but
by
Law
,
Order
,
and
their
proper
Superiors
.
So
that
the
difference
betwixt
them
is
manif●st
;
and
the
integrity
of
the
professions
of
Catholike
,
in
point
of
obedience
and
loyalty
towards
their
Prince
,
beyond
that
of
Calvinists
,
or
Protestants
,
generally
speaking
,
is
visible
to
every
eye
.
Why
may
they
not
then
,
under
the
Favor
of
the
State
,
enjoy
like
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
Person
,
and
Estates
,
with
other
good
Subjects
;
notwithstanding
that
they
differ
in
Judgement
from
the
profession
of
the
State
?
Why
may
not
a
Catholike
be
tolerated
to
live
,
and
injoy
without
molestation
,
that
which
God
,
Nature
,
and
the
Laws
of
the
Land
do
give
him
,
as
well
as
a
Calvinist
?
Why
should
the
Laws
of
England
be
fettered
with
so
many
Shacles
of
Interpretative
,
and
Temporary
Treason
,
to
the
prejudice
of
many
innocent
persons
,
and
to
the
scandal
of
the
Government
?
Admit
,
that
for
some
worldly
respect
they
were
indeed
n●cessary
,
in
State-policy
,
for
the
times
wherein
they
were
enacted
;
yet
the
times
changing
so
much
as
th●y
have
done
,
and
those
causes
entirely
ceasing
,
which
made
them
seem
necessary
then
,
it
may
be
thought
now
,
not
onely
safe
,
(
as
undoubtedly
it
is
)
but
honorable
and
just
to
repeal
them
.
May
it
not
with
great
reason
be
wondered
at
,
that
a
Nation
so
Just
,
so
Honorable
,
so
Wise
,
as
this
of
England
hath
ever
been
acknowledged
by
the
Nations
abroad
;
and
settled
by
Extraordinary
Dispensations
of
Divine
Provid●nce
upon
such
Equitable
,
fair
and
just
principles
of
government
,
as
be
constantly
held
forth
by
the
Supream
Authority
of
the
Nation
,
should
permit
any
thing
to
be
counted
Treason
by
an
Act
of
Parliament
,
which
is
so
generally
over
all
Christendom
at
this
day
,
and
hath
been
so
anciently
,
and
even
till
of
late
times
in
this
our
own
Nation
,
so
much
honored
,
maintained
,
and
reverenced
by
all
men
;
especially
I
say
,
when
there
is
no
cause
of
suspicion
remaining
,
when
there
is
no
cause
nor
colour
of
jealousie
from
any
persons
,
that
desire
this
liberty
:
at
least
none
,
but
what
may
be
easily
removed
by
the
wisdom
of
the
State
;
and
plenary
satisfaction
given
in
that
behalf
,
both
to
themselves
and
to
all
the
good
people
of
the
Nation
.
How
much
Religious
men
and
persons
Ecclesiastical
(
now
called
Traytors
by
the
Law
)
were
wont
to
be
esteemed
in
this
Nation
,
is
not
necessary
now
to
speak
;
our
own
Chronicles
and
the
Constitutions
of
our
very
Laws
themselves
do
abundantly
declare
it
.
If
a
bondman
entred
a
Cloysture
,
he
could
not
be
commanded
out
by
any
power
whatsoever
;
The
Law
it self
anciently
holding
it
more
reasonable
,
that
even
the
King
should
loose
his
interest
in
such
a
body
,
then
that
he
should
be
taken
out
from
the
Order
,
which
he
had
chosen
.
The
like
was
judged
,
if
the
Kings
Wards
entred
Religion
.
An
Alien
by
Law
can
hold
no
Lands
in
England
;
yet
if
he
be
a
Priest
,
he
may
by
Law
be
a
Bishop
here
,
and
enjoy
his
Temporalties
,
as
Lanfranck
,
Anselme
,
and
some
others
did
,
who
were
never
Denizens
.
It
is
well
known
,
The
Six
Clearks
of
the
Chancery
were
anciently
Clearks
of
the
Church
.
The
Master
of
the
Rolls
,
Master
of
Requests
,
Lord
Privy
Seal
,
yea
the
Lord
Chancellors
and
Treasurers
of
the
Realm
not
onely
commonly
,
but
in
a
manner
constantly
,
till
of
late
times
,
were
Bishops
&
Clergy-men
.
How
strange
therefore
may
it
seem
,
that
the
Laws
of
England
should
make
a
Function
so
ancient
and
honorable
in
England
to
be
Treason
?
which
certainly
is
the
same
function
now
,
that
it
was
then
,
when
it
was
most
honored
;
and
hath
suffered
no
more
change
,
from
what
it
first
was
,
then
Saint
Pauls
Church
hath
suffered
change
,
since
the
time
it
was
first
built
by
King
Ethelbert
;
that
is
,
it
is
grown
old
indeed
,
and
by
the
iniquity
of
the
times
,
hath
lost
some
part
of
that
outward
Glory
,
Magnificence
,
and
Splendor
,
which
it
once
had
.
And
for
Papists
,
if
men
goe
about
to
make
them
a
Sect
,
and
endeavor
to
suppress
them
under
that
notion
,
truly
we
shall
be
found
a
very
ancient
Sect
;
and
I
b●leeve
it
will
trouble
the
best
Doctor
in
En●land
,
to
assign
us
any
other
Sect-Master
,
any
other
Author
and
Founder
of
our
profession
,
then
our
Saviour
Christ
,
and
Sain●
P
ter
.
But
most
men
know
,
't
is
to
lit●le
purpose
to
attempt
any
thing
against
us
that
way
.
All
other
Sects
have
their
particular
Authors
,
and
many
other
circumstances
of
their
begining
a●●●gnable
,
easily
,
cleerly
,
notoriously
:
I
mean
,
not
onely
Lutherans
,
Calvinists
,
Anabaptists
,
and
such
others
of
yesterday
,
but
those
more
ancient
,
Arians
,
Eunomians
,
Pelagians
,
Nestorians
,
Manichees
,
&c.
only
Catholikes
have
not
;
nor
can
any
man
shew
when
their
profession
began
,
or
from
whom
it
came
,
but
from
our
Saviour
and
his
Apostles
.
What
therefore
should
hinder
a
reconciliation
,
and
a
re-admission
of
this
Ancient
and
Universal
profession
of
Christianity
into
England
again
?
I
mean
,
unto
such
an
equal
and
avowed
liberty
of
private
exercise
,
as
other
people
of
the
Nation
doe
enjoy
in
the
profession
of
theirs
.
On
his
Majesties
part
,
I
humbly
suppose
there
can
be
little
d●ubt
made
,
who
hath
been
ever
of
himself
▪
constantly
inclined
to
shew
mercy
,
if
there
had
been
no
crooked
and
unhappy
instruments
about
him
to
hinder
it
.
My
minde
,
saith
the
King
,
was
ever
free
from
persecution
,
or
thralling
my
Subjects
in
matters
of
Conscience
;
And
again
,
Fateor
me
non
libenter
suspendere
Presbyterum
,
&c.
I
confess
,
saith
he
,
it
g
eth
much
against
my
minde
,
to
put
a
Priest
to
death
onely
for
his
Religion
,
or
for
saying
of
Mass
.
He
who
judged
,
that
it
could
no
way
become
him
,
though
a
Prince
of
so
great
Learning
and
Judgement
,
to
pronounce
sentence
lightly
in
so
old
a
controversie
,
what
Priest
or
Religious
man
can
appeal
to
a
better
Judge
?
or
from
whom
should
they
expect
a
sentence
of
more
favourable
compassion
?
He
who
sent
into
France
to
mediate
for
the
peace
of
Strangers
,
what
man
can
doubt
,
but
of
his
own
Royal
inclination
he
is
as
willing
to
shew
favour
to
his
Subjects
at
home
?
Though
we
differ
in
Religion
,
yet
in
obedience
to
our
Prince
,
and
the
State
that
protects
us
,
we
agree
;
neither
will
we
be
preceded
in
this
part
of
our
duty
by
any
profession
under
Heaven
.
Our
bodies
are
at
the
Kings
service
,
and
at
the
States
to
command
;
may
they
be
pleased
to
leave
our
souls
to
God
.
Let
our
actions
be
tried
;
and
if
they
finde
not
cause
,
let
them
not
trust
us
.
It
hath
bin
long
since
observed
by
wise
men
,
That
too
much
severity
doth
but
make
men
desperate
;
and
it
is
an
ancient
Aphorism
of
State
punire
rarò
.
What
an
honourable
addition
was
it
to
Augustus
Caesar
his
other
Titles
,
that
of
the
Historian
,
Nunquam
civ●lem
sanguinem
fudisse
,
That
never
any
subject
suffered
by
him
in
cold
bloud
:
And
it
is
as
infallibly
true
in
all
generous
Spirits
,
fidelem
,
si
putaveris
,
facies
,
that
confidence
gains
much
security
from
them
;
as
counting
it
the
greatest
of
disgraces
to
be
distrusted
.
Malus
custos
diuturn●tatis
metus
.
Fear
is
not
always
the
best
Guardian
.
Seneca
,
who
lived
under
a
Tyrant
,
and
knew
what
tyranny
was
,
giveth
this
counsel
,
Vl●ima
supplicia
suppliciis
ultimis
ponat
.
Let
,
saith
he
,
a
Prince
alwayes
observe
this
rule
in
the
administration
of
justice
,
viz.
That
capital
punishments
be
the
last
punishments
which
he
inflicteth
,
and
never
used
,
but
where
no
other
remedy
will
serve
.
And
Tacitus
observes
it
among
other
marks
of
Tiberius
his
cruelty
,
Delatorum
Authoritas
magna
,
frequens
accusatio
,
&
in
quovis
crimine
adjuncta
de
laesâ
Majestate
Principis
,
That
Sycophants
,
Informers
,
and
such
fellows
were
the
onely
men
about
him
,
and
every
offence
was
made
Treason
.
And
certainly
there
can
be
no
greater
Symptome
,
that
Government
declines
to
tyranny
,
then
the
multitude
of
such
people
attending
the
Courts
;
and
that
such
proceedings
are
used
.
I
confess
the
Law
was
once
strict
at
Rome
,
Deos
peregrinos
ne
colunto
.
Yet
Marcus
Aurelius
,
a
wise
and
gallant
Emperor
,
tolerated
the
Christians
;
yea
,
Theodosius
,
and
Grat
an
,
Emperors
,
though
most
most
Christian
and
Catholike
themselves
,
yet
for
some
time
were
contented
to
tolerate
the
Arians
,
enemies
of
Christ
.
The
Venetians
,
and
many
other
Christian
States
permit
the
Jewes
to
live
among
them
;
as
Spain
did
the
Moores
,
till
necessity
at
last
forced
the
King
to
expel
them
.
It
is
a
false
and
uncharitable
Assertion
,
savouring
too
much
of
gall
and
spleen
,
to
say
(
as
some
do
)
that
Catholikes
are
unsociable
,
they
cannot
live
with
Protestants
in
one
Common-wealth
without
jars
and
tumults
.
For
is
there
any
thing
more
visible
,
and
in
your
eyes
every
day
,
then
that
the
contrary
is
true
?
Doe
we
not
live
among
you
here
in
England
?
Have
we
not
ever
done
so
since
the
first
unhappy
difference
and
change
made
,
peaceably
,
neighbourly
,
friendly
?
Doe
me
not
buy
and
sell
with
you
,
and
you
with
us
?
are
we
not
ready
to
perform
all
offices
of
civility
and
good
neighbourhood
,
where
we
live
?
Doe
we
refuse
any
kinde
of
temporal
duties
or
payments
?
Even
of
our
Tiths
to
the
Ministers
,
which
yet
are
in
themselves
a
kinde
of
religious
Salary
;
and
if
in
any
,
surely
we
should
boggle
and
shew
unwillingness
in
them
?
Besides
,
it
is
a
false
surmise
,
that
we
hold
all
Protestants
generally
for
Heretikes
,
and
Excommunicate
persons
;
(
as
some
spare
not
to
urge
both
in
the
pulpit
and
press
,
to
make
us
odious
)
or
that
thereby
we
should
think
our selves
at
liberty
,
when
we
have
opportunity
,
to
deal
less
faithfully
,
justly
,
and
truly
with
them
,
then
becommeth
honest
men
,
and
Christians
.
For
that
they
are
not
Excommunicate
,
I
mean
specially
,
by
name
,
or
by
any
such
sentence
of
the
Judge
Ecclesiastical
,
as
doth
relax
or
debar
either
all
or
any
civil
duty
towards
them
,
is
out
of
question
.
And
to
make
a
man
Heretike
,
formally
speaking
and
in
the
proper
notion
of
that
crime
,
obstinacie
in
opinion
is
by
all
confess
d
to
be
requisite
,
and
that
he
persisteth
deliberately
therein
,
notwithstanding
that
he
knoweth
the
opinion
which
he
holdeth
,
to
be
contrary
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
to
the
general
,
unanimous
,
or
known
consent
of
those
Pastors
,
which
as
Saint
Paul
teacheth
us
,
ought
to
have
the
oversight
and
government
of
him
in
our
Lord
:
in
it self
of
such
nature
,
that
it
ought
to
be
deposed
by
all
men
,
who
desire
to
be
saved
;
and
in
profession
whereof
no
man
living
may
securely
rest
.
This
we
say
of
their
Doctrine
.
But
as
to
the
persons
of
Protestants
them●elves
,
viz.
how
far
their
personal
errour
in
the
profession
thereof
is
voluntary
and
affectate
;
what
means
of
better
information
they
do
neglect
;
against
how
much
light
,
that
is
,
inward
knowledge
and
perswasion
of
minde
,
that
Catholike
Religion
is
true
,
they
doe
sin
;
or
what
secret
doubtings
they
have
that
it
may
be
true
;
what
inward
stirrings
and
checks
of
conscience
they
doe
stifle
in
themselves
,
and
persist
in
a
way
which
their
own
hearts
suspect
,
meerly
for
temporal
ends
,
and
because
it
stands
better
with
their
designs
of
this
world
,
that
is
,
the
present
interests
of
their
honou●s
,
reputation
,
ease
,
pleasure
,
profit
,
&c.
or
lastly
,
how
far
their
ignorance
of
the
truth
may
be
,
perhaps
invincible
;
(
which
where
it
is
so
,
excuseth
much
)
of
all
this
we
say
nothing
.
God
onely
knoweth
how
things
are
with
them
in
these
respects
,
not
man
;
no
,
not
the
men
themselves
:
and
therefore
,
as
concerning
their
persons
,
to
his
judgem●nt
onely
we
must
leave
them
.
This
business
therefore
,
viz.
of
Protestants
being
counted
Heretikes
by
us
,
is
but
a
Bug-bear
,
a
Scar-crow
set
up
on
purpose
by
those
our
Adversaries
,
who
would
have
the
difference
and
aversions
which
they
have
bred
betwixt
us
,
to
be
immortal
.
Rather
it
were
to
be
wished
by
all
honest
men
,
of
what
perswasion
soever
,
that
a
just
and
equitable
liberty
in
matters
of
conscience
were
granted
unto
all
,
if
but
for
this
onely
respect
,
viz.
That
so
by
a
free
,
confident
,
and
friendly
conversing
one
with
another
,
void
of
suspition
,
void
of
jealousie
,
fear
,
danger
to
one
party
or
other
,
and
by
amicable
discourse
and
debating
of
things
,
truth
might
come
to
be
more
cleerly
discoverded
,
and
we
might
be
able
,
through
Gods
grace
,
mutually
to
give
and
receive
good
one
of
another
.
But
this
is
a
work
,
which
hath
so
much
of
God
and
goodness
in
it
,
that
we
cannot
but
expect
many
adversaries
should
appear
against
it
.
However
,
those
Doctors
Boutefeux
should
doe
well
to
remember
,
if
they
pleas'd
,
that
even
by
the
Law
of
Seniority
Catholikes
might
expect
some
little
favour
.
For
we
beseech
them
to
tell
us
,
upon
what
Patrimony
doe
themselves
and
families
now
live
,
but
that
which
the
right
Heirs
of
the
Church
,
dis-inherited
indeed
,
or
disseized
by
the
power
of
the
State
,
have
left
them
?
What
Priviledges
,
Immunities
,
Honours
have
they
,
but
what
the
old
Church
gave
them
?
What
Churches
have
they
,
either
Cathedral
,
Collegiate
,
or
Parochial
,
which
She
built
not
?
What
Colledges
which
She
founded
or
endowed
not
;
Nay
,
whence
have
they
their
Bible
,
the
Creed
,
the
Ceremonies
,
or
any
thing
else
that
is
good
and
commendable
among
them
,
but
from
Her
?
If
She
had
not
preserved
them
faithfully
to
their
hands
,
they
had
never
found
them
.
Shall
Charity
then
be
for
ever
so
buried
in
England
,
that
the
posterity
of
those
,
from
whom
they
must
confess
to
have
received
these
great
advantages
,
shall
never
be
remembred
by
them
?
never
be
used
with
equity
and
common
justice
?
It
were
too
great
a
shame
,
surely
,
to
lye
long
upon
such
a
Nation
as
this
;
and
a
defect
of
Government
,
which
all
N●tions
about
us
would
observe
.
Beside
,
let
our
Adversaries
remember
what
the
French
commonly
say
,
Chacum
á
son
tour
;
and
we
in
England
,
A
dog
hath
a
day
.
Religion
here
with
us
,
since
King
Henry
the
Eighth
wore
the
Crown
,
hath
had
many
changes
and
exchanges
,
as
the
world
knoweth
:
and
the
principles
,
on
which
it
now
standeth
,
are
not
thought
to
be
so
fixed
and
unmoveable
,
but
that
it
may
take
one
turn
more
.
All
things
are
in
the
hands
of
God
;
and
whatsoever
he
hath
determined
in
the
Counsel
of
his
Divine
wisdom
must
stand
,
and
take
effect
in
its
appointed
due
time
:
say
we
,
or
do
we
to
the
contrary
,
what
we
can
.
And
therefore
let
our
hot
Brethren
the
Calvinists
,
who
can
themselves
so
little
endure
the
severity
of
Bishops
,
let
them
not
further
promote
,
nor
hold
up
persecution
against
any
body
else
;
least
in
an
howre
when
they
think
lest
of
it
,
the
mischief
,
which
they
wish
to
others
,
fall
upon
their
own
heads
;
and
that
they
finde
themselves
,
not
onely
out
of
the
Saddle
(
where
they
would
be
)
but
in
the
Mire
,
under
the
Horse
belly
,
and
so
obnoxious
,
as
they
may
have
need
of
favor
themselves
.
They
desire
nothing
more
then
Liberty
of
Conscience
in
their
own
way
,
fulness
of
liberty
to
themselves
;
let
them
be
perswaded
also
to
grant
the
same
unto
others
.
That
this
is
but
equal
,
reason
it self
will
tell
us
:
And
that
persecution
for
matter
of
Religion
is
not
always
the
best
means
to
advance
religion
,
is
the
judgement
of
as
wise
and
learned
men
,
even
of
their
own
profession
,
as
any
they
can
shew
for
the
contrary
.
What
Luthers
opinion
was
in
the
point
I
value
no
much
,
because
the
world
did
not
take
him
for
a
man
very
learned
or
very
wise
;
although
,
by
Gods
permission
,
he
did
much
mischief
in
it
for
his
time
:
as
a
simple
Conjurer
,
though
he
be
neither
Mathematician
,
nor
Philosopher
himself
,
yet
,
by
the
help
of
the
Devil
,
may
raise
a
storm
able
to
confound
all
the
Sciences
.
Nevertheless
what
he
thought
appears
in
his
Assertions
,
Art.
33.
de
non
comburendis
Haereticis
.
Vrbanus
Rhegius
,
Wolfgangus
Musculus
,
famous
men
and
Protestants
,
both
of
them
in
their
Common
places
are
much
against
persecution
for
Religion
.
So
is
Osiander
,
Epitom
.
Centur.
7.
Chytraeus
in
Chron.
1593.
Castalio
,
and
others
.
But
above
all
Acontius
in
his
Book
de
Stratagemat
.
Satan
.
is
most
earnest
.
Dominus
non
permittit
haereticorum
supplicium
,
imò
definitè
declaravit
,
&
interdixit
,
&c.
God
,
saith
he
,
doth
not
permit
nor
allow
,
that
Hereticks
should
be
thus
punished
;
yea
he
hath
expresly
declared
his
minde
to
the
contrary
,
and
forbidden
the
Magistrate
to
exercise
any
such
Authority
upon
them
.
Calvin
once
,
that
is
,
till
he
had
setled
himself
in
power
at
Genevah
,
held
the
same
opinion
,
and
was
much
for
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
Annas
Burges
died
for
Heresie
in
France
.
Of
the
same
judgement
also
is
Monsieur
Lanou
in
his
Discourses
.
Sturmius
in
his
Epistles
,
B●lloy
,
Melancthon
,
and
many
other
professed
and
earnest
Protestants
.
Not
to
mention
Erasmus
,
Cassander
,
Grotius
,
or
any
other
of
that
middle
temper
.
And
as
for
matter
of
example
,
or
practise
,
do
not
the
Cantons
in
Switzerland
agree
well
enough
in
Temporal
things
,
notwithstanding
their
difference
in
Religion
?
is
mutual
Toleration
of
one
another
in
their
several
judgements
that
way
,
any
prejudice
to
the
publike
peace
?
Are
there
any
people
under
Heaven
,
more
happy
and
free
then
they
?
or
more
likely
to
continue
such
,
so
long
as
they
keep
under
some
few
fiery
zealots
,
that
would
still
be
blowing
the
coals
of
dissention
among
them
?
Not
to
speak
of
Sweden
,
Denmark
,
&c.
doth
not
that
famous
Kingdom
of
Poland
Tolerate
diversity
of
Religions
?
doth
not
the
great
Emperor
of
Mosko
the
same
?
and
is
not
the
general
Unity
of
their
Subiects
,
which
ariseth
thereupon
,
and
would
certainly
be
otherwise
,
if
the
Government
were
otherwise
,
is
it
not
a
Wall
of
Brass
to
both
of
them
against
their
great
enemy
the
Turk
?
Let
Germany
also
be
our
example
,
that
vast
Nation
,
and
people
no
less
Magnanimous
and
Stout
;
is
not
Toleration
judged
expedient
among
them
?
could
any
thing
else
cure
their
troubles
?
Let
us
consider
,
how
peacably
and
happily
Catholikes
and
Lutherans
have
conversed
and
lived
there
together
,
for
no
less
then
an
Hundred
years
and
upwards
,
without
any
dissention
,
without
any
trouble
upon
the
account
of
Religion
;
save
onely
what
Ambition
,
and
the
factious
Spiritedness
of
some
particular
Princes
have
bred
,
and
brought
upon
the
Country
,
much
against
the
will
of
the
people
,
under
that
pretence
?
No
man
doubteth
,
but
Charls
the
Fifth
,
Emperor
,
and
Ferdinand
his
Brother
were
in
their
times
great
and
wise
Princes
;
yet
found
they
no
better
means
to
redress
the
troubles
of
State
,
then
by
commanding
,
Vt
utraque
pars
caveret
,
&c.
That
special
care
should
be
had
on
both
sides
to
compel
no
man
,
to
make
profession
of
Religion
,
otherwise
then
in
his
own
Conscience
he
should
be
perswaded
was
best
:
As
Dresserus
a
Protestant
relates
it
,
rejecting
with
much
disdain
the
contrary
opinion
of
some
,
who
,
as
he
saith
,
would
have
but
one
Religion
onely
professed
in
the
Empire
.
And
for
France
the
case
and
condition
of
affairs
there
is
notorious
to
all
the
world
.
Nor
could
that
Kingdom
ever
be
brought
to
quiet
,
till
the
Calvinists
therein
were
brought
upon
their
knees
,
that
is
,
to
such
pass
,
as
to
be
glad
of
,
and
to
b●gge
for
that
favorable
Toleration
of
their
profession
from
the
King
,
which
themselves
in
no
parts
of
the
world
beside
will
grant
to
others
.
What
reason
can
be
given
by
indifferent
men
,
why
the
policy
of
England
should
be
so
singular
,
and
so
differing
from
that
of
all
other
Christian
Kingdoms
and
Nations
about
her
?
Why
should
our
Government
be
more
severe
in
this
point
,
and
more
Sanguinary
then
that
of
our
Neighbors
?
It
may
seem
to
reflect
something
upon
the
honor
of
our
Nation
,
to
mention
the
Turk
in
this
case
:
Yet
certainly
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
Christians
live
quietly
in
his
Dominions
;
and
upon
conditions
so
easie
,
that
I
am
perswaded
,
the
Catholikes
of
England
would
be
well
contented
with
the
like
.
If
onely
it
be
determined
,
that
we
must
purchase
that
with
our
money
,
which
all
other
our
fellow-subjects
the
people
of
this
Nation
,
do
enjoy
freely
,
and
count
it
their
natural
right
.
In
a
word
therefore
to
conclude
,
seeing
that
both
in
the
judgement
of
Protestant
Divines
,
and
in
the
practice
of
Protestant
Princes
,
and
States
,
Toleration
of
diverse
Religions
is
held
neither
unlawful
,
nor
unexpedient
in
Government
;
and
seeing
,
that
for
so
long
a
time
of
afflictions
,
persecution
of
our
Priests
,
and
other
manifold
pressures
upon
us
for
matters
of
Conscience
,
Catholikes
have
yet
,
through
the
grace
of
God
,
demeaned
themselves
so
loyally
and
obsequiously
in
all
points
,
as
they
have
not
done
,
or
attempted
to
do
,
upon
their
own
account
,
or
for
the
interest
and
advancment
of
their
own
profession
,
any
thing
offensive
to
the
State
,
or
prejudicial
to
the
publike
peace
:
seeing
that
nothing
can
be
fastned
upon
them
in
that
kinde
with
any
colour
of
truth
,
but
onely
the
business
of
the
Gun-Powder-Treason
;
and
seeing
that
was
a
devise
,
though
acted
by
the
hands
of
some
desperate
and
wicked
Catholikes
,
yet
contrived
rather
by
the
Devil
,
and
some
crafty
Enemies
which
we
had
in
the
State
,
(
to
make
us
eternally
odious
and
suspected
in
the
Nation
and
to
disoblige
some
great
person
of
his
promises
in
favor
of
us
;
)
as
it
may
be
justly
thought
,
considering
,
what
kinde
of
States-men
sate
at
the
Helme
in
those
times
,
what
knowing
men
,
P.
151.
strangers
abroad
,
have
writ
,
and
what
Protestants
themselves
at
home
have
discovered
since
upon
that
subject
.
Seeing
that
Catholikes
always
wished
well
to
his
Majesties
Title
,
and
prayed
for
his
happy
succession
to
these
Kingdoms
;
seeing
we
were
not
of
Counsel
with
those
,
who
sent
Beal
into
forreign
parts
to
promote
the
Titie
of
Suffolk
;
nor
that
set
Hales
on
work
at
home
,
as
he
did
,
with
law
and
little
art
to
make
it
good
;
nor
that
procured
Sir
N.
B.
to
make
a
nest
for
the
Phaenix
,
by
such
a
great
volum
,
as
he
wrote
to
that
purpose
:
Seeing
that
we
were
ever
Champions
to
his
Majesties
just
claim
;
Especially
Sir
Anthony
Brown
,
that
wise
and
noble
Author
of
the
Book
against
Leicester
;
and
that
Aiax
of
the
Law
,
(
whom
no
man
ever
durst
encounter
in
this
cause
)
Master
Pl●ydon
:
We
hope
so
long
and
so
try'd
fidelity
will
,
by
the
Kings
gracious
favor
,
procure
us
at
last
some
liberty
and
refreshment
;
and
that
our
humble
supplication
shall
be
considered
,
wherein
casting
our selves
down
at
the
feet
of
our
Sovereign
,
and
of
the
State
,
we
beg
onely
of
them
in
those
words
of
the
Poet.
Hanc
animam
concede
mihi
:
Tua
caetera
sunto
.
Let
our
souls
be
left
free
unto
God
:
and
as
for
our
Bodies
or
Estates
,
take
them
,
dispose
of
them
freely
,
(
as
Justice
requireth
,
and
in
due
proportion
with
our
Neighbors
,
and
other
the
good
people
of
the
Nation
)
for
the
service
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
of
the
publike
.
AN
APPENDIX
,
Concerning
LUTHERS
Mission
.
I
Was
now
going
out
of
the
field
;
but
behold
an
Ambush
appears
,
which
is
laid
to
surprize
me
:
it
pretends
at
one
charge
to
rout
all
the
forces
of
my
arguments
,
and
to
bereave
me
of
my
hopes
of
Victory
,
by
eluding
,
rather
then
disproving
,
of
what
I
have
said
.
It
is
a
reply
,
which
some
men
are
pleased
to
make
in
behalf
of
Luther
;
whose
heat
and
irregular
vehemency
,
which
I
call
sedition
,
was
nothing
but
zeal
,
say
they
,
of
Gods
honor
and
truth
,
which
burning
within
his
own
breast
,
happened
to
kindle
some
lively
sparks
also
in
others
.
They
say
,
that
Luther
was
Elias
,
a
Prophet
sent
immediately
and
extraordinarily
by
God
,
to
reform
the
errors
and
corruptions
of
the
world
,
to
restore
vertue
and
good
life
,
to
detect
Antichrist
,
(
who
had
for
so
many
ages
bewitched
the
whole
Church
with
his
impostures
,
and
seduced
her
into
Idolatrie
and
Heresie
)
And
that
therefore
such
a
Prophet
was
not
to
be
tedder'd
,
as
it
were
,
and
bound
up
to
the
rules
of
ordinary
professors
.
But
if
he
neglected
Authority
,
despised
the
Laws
,
abused
and
insulted
upon
the
Majestie
of
Princes
,
disturbed
the
peace
and
tranquility
of
their
States
,
we
are
not
to
wonder
,
nor
lay
it
to
his
charge
:
It
was
no
more
then
a
Prophet
might
do
.
Tune
es
,
qui
conturbas
Israel
,
did
not
Ahab
say
to
Elias
,
Art
not
thou
he
,
which
troublest
Israel
?
The
world
was
in
a
Lethargy
of
superstition
and
ignorance
at
that
time
,
and
could
not
be
recovered
by
gentle
means
.
Such
an
inveterate
disease
,
as
that
was
,
required
strong
and
violent
purgation
.
Thus
they
Plead
.
But
it
is
answered
,
The
foulest
Face
may
have
a
fair
Vizard
put
upon
it
:
and
these
pretences
,
howsoever
men
may
be
amused
at
them
at
first
hearing
,
are
but
like
the
Apples
of
Sodom
;
specious
and
seeming
fair
at
the
first
sight
;
but
if
you
touch
them
,
they
turn
to
ashes
.
I
confess
,
Luther
perceiving
,
how
apt
the
world
was
at
that
time
to
Beleeve
lyes
,
and
to
swallow
whatsoever
baits
of
Novelty
and
unsound
Doctrine
he
offered
them
,
was
not
asham'd
to
arrogate
all
those
things
to
himself
,
that
were
above
mentioned
;
and
to
pretend
an
extraordinary
calling
from
God
for
all
that
alteration
and
stir
which
he
made
in
the
Church
.
Witness
himself
in
one
place
,
Ego
Lutherus
sum
,
Alter
Elias
&
Currus
Israel
,
&c.
I
am
Luther
,
saith
he
,
a
second
Elias
and
the
Charriot
of
Israel
.
And
in
another
,
This
Ministry
,
saith
he
,
which
I
profess
,
and
this
Calling
,
which
I
have
from
God
,
is
of
that
Excellency
,
that
it
is
in
vain
for
Princes
or
any
Persons
on
Earth
to
expect
submission
,
or
forbearance
from
me
:
They
must
,
whither
they
will
or
no
,
acknowledge
me
at
length
for
an
Holy
instrument
chosen
of
God
,
&c.
and
yet
again
,
Certus
sum
,
&c.
I
am
sure
,
saith
he
,
that
I
have
my
Doctrine
from
Heaven
;
by
him
and
through
his
means
the
Gospel
was
more
cleerly
and
plentifully
preached
,
then
it
was
ipsis
temporibus
Apostolorum
,
even
in
the
times
of
the
Apostles
themselves
.
Which
he
avoucheth
again
,
Serm.
de
destruct
.
Jerusalem
.
Nor
do
his
followers
forbear
any
thing
to
flatter
him
in
this
humor
.
The
Collecutors
at
Altimbergh
call
him
The
Angel
of
God
,
Elias
,
Colloq.
Altegh
.
P.
80.587
.
and
the
Last
Trumpet
,
alluding
as
I
suppose
,
to
that
of
the
Apocalypse
,
Chap.
11.15
.
Aretius
affirms
expresly
,
that
he
was
sent
by
an
immediate
call
from
God
to
reform
the
world
,
bewitched
,
as
he
saith
,
with
many
impious
and
ungodly
opinions
in
Religion
.
But
let
us
pawse
a
while
.
We
must
distinguish
,
as
I
said
,
betwixt
pretenses
,
and
proofs
;
They
are
not
all
one
:
And
they
do
but
deceive
themselves
,
who
think
,
that
men
will
always
accept
the
one
for
the
other
.
All
that
these
men
say
,
comes
up
to
this
;
That
Luther
was
extraordinarily
sent
by
God
to
preach
Reformation
,
and
such
other
Doctrine
as
he
did
.
But
we
reply
,
Extraordinary
Mission
hath
always
Extraordinary
Signs
and
Arguments
going
along
with
it
,
to
evidence
and
make
cleer
the
truth
thereof
to
the
people
,
unto
whom
such
an
Extraordinary
Messenger
is
sent
.
Thus
was
it
with
Moses
,
Exod.
4.
who
being
sent
upon
an
extraordinary
Message
from
God
to
the
Children
of
Israel
,
viz.
to
bring
them
out
of
Egypt
,
where
they
lived
in
bondage
;
and
the
case
being
such
,
as
they
might
probably
not
beleeve
him
,
but
make
doubt
of
his
calling
,
and
say
unto
him
,
The
Lord
hath
not
sent
thee
;
to
remedy
this
inconvenience
,
and
to
give
the
Israel●tes
reasonable
assurance
,
that
he
was
indeed
sent
to
them
by
God
for
that
purpose
,
The
Divine
wisdom
doth
not
think
it
sufficient
to
bid
Moses
stand
to
it
,
affirm
it
stoutly
,
not
to
blush
,
nor
give
over
saying
so
(
which
were
all
the
Extraordinary
Arguments
that
ever
Luther
,
or
any
of
his
Reforming
Brethren
could
give
of
their
Extraordinary
Calling
)
But
what
doth
he
say
?
Cast
thy
Rod
upon
the
ground
:
So
it
becomes
a
Serpent
.
Put
forth
thine
hand
,
and
take
it
:
So
it
becomes
a
Rod
again
;
that
is
to
say
,
God
Allmighty
enabled
him
to
do
this
,
and
many
other
wonderful
and
supernatural
works
before
them
,
and
before
the
King
of
Egypt
,
sufficient
to
convince
them
,
that
he
came
in
truth
upon
the
Lords
Message
,
and
not
of
his
own
head
.
Thus
was
it
also
with
the
true
Elias
,
Elizaeus
,
Daniel
,
and
many
other
of
the
Prophets
.
Thus
was
it
lastly
with
the
Apostles
of
Christ
,
and
all
Apostolical
men
succeeding
them
in
that
priviledge
of
Extraordinary
Mission
.
Yea
such
and
so
absolutely
necessary
is
the
condition
of
miracles
(
or
at
least
of
something
else
equivalent
thereto
in
the
way
of
supernatural
Extraordinary
assistance
and
testimony
)
in
all
those
,
which
pretend
unto
Extraordinary
Calling
,
That
our
blessed
Saviour
saith
,
even
of
himself
John
15.24
.
That
if
he
had
not
done
among
the
Jews
works
,
which
never
any
man
did
,
that
is
wonderful
works
,
supernatural
,
and
stupendious
works
,
They
had
not
sinned
,
in
refusing
his
Doctrine
.
And
in
another
place
,
If
I
do
not
the
workes
of
my
F●ther
,
beleeve
me
not
.
But
this
is
a
stone
too
hard
for
Luthers
Teeth
;
we
must
never
expect
that
he
,
or
any
of
his
followers
wil
answer
punctually
upon
this
subject
.
They
do
many
of
them
,
beside
Luther
,
pretend
to
Extraordinary
Calling
;
as
Beza
for
example
,
publikely
insisted
upon
it
,
or
rather
fled
to
it
,
in
the
Conference
at
Poisey
:
But
if
you
demand
miracles
of
them
to
evidence
it
to
us
,
(
that
is
such
arguments
as
reason
requires
,
and
the
experience
of
all
ages
hath
afforded
in
like
cases
)
they
are
instantly
silent
;
or
use
onely
such
cavelling
pretences
and
pleas
,
as
may
serve
the
turn
of
any
Hereticks
whatsoever
,
as
well
as
theirs
.
For
we
entreat
them
to
tell
us
,
what
can
Luther
pretend
for
his
presumption
in
this
kinde
,
Which
Calvin
and
the
Sacramentaries
cannot
?
And
yet
t
is
well
known
,
he
counted
them
all
for
Hereticks
of
the
deepest
stain
.
seriously
,
and
in
very
good
earnest
,
he
counted
them
so
,
and
that
they
did
not
belong
to
the
Communion
of
the
Church
.
viz.
Michael
Servetus
,
at
Genevah
.
Beside
how
perillous
a
thing
is
it
,
and
how
many
dangerous
inconveniences
may
follow
upon
it
,
if
onely
upon
pretence
of
Extraordinary
Calling
,
(
not
made
out
and
evidenced
in
due
maner
to
be
such
)
men
should
be
permitted
to
seduce
people
into
new
and
by-ways
of
Religion
,
at
their
pleasure
?
Did
not
Mahomet
first
abuse
the
world
,
upon
like
pretences
to
this
?
What
other
thing
meaneth
the
Story
of
the
Angel
Gabriel
so
familiarly
acquainted
with
him
?
And
of
the
Pigeon
,
that
so
often
visited
him
with
Revelations
?
And
did
not
Thekel
,
another
imposture
of
that
Sect
,
perswade
the
Persian
to
reform
Mahomets
Law
,
upon
pretence
that
God
had
appeared
to
him
and
commanded
it
so
,
upon
the
top
of
Anti-Taurus
.
Doth
not
the
Scripture
tell
us
,
how
far
Theodas
blinded
so
many
of
the
Jews
to
their
destruction
,
upon
this
account
?
Doth
not
the
History
of
the
Jews
tell
us
of
another
fellow
like
him
,
one
Bar-Cosba
,
who
had
prevailed
so
far
upon
the
people
,
not
long
before
Jerusalem
was
beseidged
,
Extraordinary
Calling
,
that
God
had
given
him
the
Sword
of
Gideon
,
that
is
,
power
to
reform
and
destroy
at
pleasure
?
Did
not
David
George
play
all
his
prancks
in
Holland
and
the
Low-Countries
upon
this
score
?
Lastly
,
to
come
neerer
home
,
what
other
pretence
had
Hacket
,
Arthington
,
Coppinger
,
Henry
Nichols
,
and
others
,
for
those
horrible
Blasphemies
which
they
vented
,
and
their
preaching
themselves
to
be
Christ
,
in
Queen
Elizabeths
days
?
Were
they
not
all
of
them
inspi●ed
men
?
Were
they
not
all
,
I
mean
in
their
own
opinion
,
Extraord●narily
sent
?
We
must
therefore
,
in
such
cases
as
these
,
stand
well
upon
our
guard
,
and
not
beleeve
every
man
upon
his
bare
word
,
in
a
matter
that
concerns
us
so
much
.
If
Lu●her
,
Calvin
,
Beza
pretend
Extraordinary
Mission
to
teach
us
,
contrary
to
what
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
the
lawful
Pastors
thereof
have
always
taught
us
,
(
although
in
such
case
we
ought
not
to
beleeve
even
an
Angel
from
Heaven
)
yet
at
least
let
them
give
us
some
competent
argument
and
sign
thereof
;
Beza
himself
,
when
he
is
out
of
Controversie
,
and
pursuing
some
other
subject
,
can
acknowledge
,
That
God
sendeth
not
Prophets
now
Extraordinarily
;
and
that
we
are
to
keep
watch
of
our
souls
,
when
any
man
thinketh
,
that
he
is
Inspired
of
God
to
any
work
.
Let
such
a
man
sound
himself
well
,
saith
he
,
and
take
heed
,
that
he
be
not
inspired
with
Pride
,
and
make
an
Idol
of
himself
.
Very
good
!
And
may
not
other
men
also
take
heed
,
as
well
as
himself
,
that
they
do
not
Idolize
such
a
pretender
?
We
desire
to
do
no
more
,
but
to
examine
the
pretentions
of
all
men
justly
,
yea
with
some
favor
.
And
therefore
,
seeing
that
in
respect
of
power
,
and
the
working
of
miracles
,
Luthers
Plea
fails
him
;
let
us
see
how
far
it
will
hold
in
point
of
vertue
,
and
good
conversation
;
that
is
,
how
neer
he
cometh
unto
the
Spirit
of
Elias
,
whose
second
he
would
be
.
Elias
was
a
man
of
retired
life
,
sequestred
,
so
much
as
could
be
,
from
all
worldly
conversation
,
and
dedicated
wholly
unto
Prayer
,
Contemplation
and
Conversing
with
God
,
and
Meditating
of
Divine
things
;
a
great
Faster
,
and
one
,
that
mortified
his
Natural
Appetites
and
passions
with
much
Austerity
,
Rigor
and
Pennance
:
As
also
did
Esdras
,
Eli●aeus
,
Daniel
▪
Saint
John
Baptist
,
and
all
other
Servants
of
God
,
imployed
in
such
Office
as
Elias
was
.
But
Luther
did
not
so
;
he
did
the
clean
contrary
.
No
sooner
did
he
apprehend
himself
Called
with
this
Extraordinary
Call
we
speak
of
,
but
off
goes
his
Cowle
immediately
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Ensign
of
Obedience
,
Humility
,
Modesty
:
Never
shall
we
know
him
guilty
of
those
vertues
again
.
Out
of
his
Cloysture
he
runs
,
where
for
many
years
together
(
by
his
own
Confession
and
other
good
Testimony
)
Extraordinary
C●ll
,
see
how
licentiously
and
strangely
he
writes
.
Among
the
Fathers
Saint
Hierome
is
one
observed
to
be
much
in
the
praise
of
Virginity
,
Chastity
,
Pennance
,
&c.
For
this
Luther
cannot
abide
him
,
but
expungeth
him
out
of
the
Catalogue
of
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
.
Nullum
scio
,
&c.
There
is
no
man
living
,
saith
he
,
whom
I
hate
more
,
then
I
do
this
Hierome
,
he
so
magnifieth
Virginity
,
Chastity
,
Fasting
and
Pennance
.
Vows
of
Chastity
,
saith
he
in
another
place
,
are
worse
then
Adultery
.
Tom.
6.
Germ.
ad
Dom.
Teuton
.
P.
252.
T
is
with
him
matter
of
necessity
,
a
precept
,
yea
and
more
then
a
precept
,
that
every
Man
have
his
Woman
,
and
every
Woman
her
Man
.
Yea
,
to
shew
the
brutishness
of
his
disposition
perfectly
,
and
that
he
might
degrade
all
men
,
and
bring
them
as
much
under
the
perfection
of
a
beast
,
as
,
it
seems
,
himself
was
,
in
the
point
of
governing
their
passions
,
These
things
,
saith
he
,
can
be
no
more
forborn
,
then
we
can
forbear
to
eat
and
drink
,
to
sleep
,
and
wake
.
Yea
,
saith
he
,
t
is
no
more
in
our
power
to
live
without
a
Woman
,
then
it
is
to
chuse
,
whither
a
man
should
be
a
man
or
no.
No
more
in
our
power
to
live
Chast
,
then
it
is
to
work
miracles
.
Neither
was
his
Counsel
to
others
any
better
,
then
what
he
speaks
of
himself
.
For
measuring
other
men
by
his
own
humor
,
in
his
Book
de
vitâ
conjugali
,
(
a
subject
certainly
which
required
some
discretion
,
and
modestie
at
least
)
yet
see
what
wholsom
Counsel
he
gives
to
married
folke
.
Si
cui
Mulieri
maritus
frigidus
,
it
happeneth
at
any
time
,
that
a
Woman
takes
a
Husband
who
proves
Impotent
,
that
is
,
less
able
to
perform
Conjugal
duty
,
in
such
case
the
Woman
may
lawfully
demand
of
him
,
to
lye
with
his
Brother
,
or
some
neer
Kinsman
:
Yea
,
saith
he
,
the
Horn-headed
piteous
fellow
,
her
Husband
,
band
,
is
bound
by
Law
to
suffer
her
so
to
do
.
And
so
on
the
other
side
,
if
the
Wife
prove
peevish
,
froward
,
or
unfitting
on
her
part
,
Si
Vxor
nolit
aut
non
possit
,
veniat
Ancilla
,
A
man
is
at
liberty
to
make
use
of
his
Maide
.
Non
est
prohibitum
,
&c.
it
is
no
where
forbidden
,
saith
he
,
for
a
man
to
have
more
Wives
then
one
;
nor
would
I
be
he
,
that
should
now
prohibit
it
,
although
I
perswade
it
not
.
And
concludes
generally
,
that
whatsoever
the
ancient
Patriarks
are
reported
to
have
done
in
this
kinde
,
is
free
in
it self
to
be
done
,
and
ought
not
to
be
prohibited
at
this
day
.
Thus
did
not
Elias
preach
,
nor
Saint
John
Baptist
,
nor
any
of
the
Prophets
.
But
of
all
his
Doctrine
concerning
grace
and
good
life
is
most
scandalous
and
detestable
.
would
you
be
sure
,
saith
he
,
that
the
grace
of
God
is
true
grace
in
you
?
(
And
that
with
him
is
only
Remission
or
Pardon
of
sin
)
See
then
that
you
be
truly
sinners
,
sin
lustily
,
and
with
a
witness
;
onely
trust
as
much
,
and
be
confident
in
Christ
.
For
t
is
not
sin
,
that
can
divide
you
from
him
,
(
no
,
nothing
but
unbeleeving
)
though
you
should
commit
Murther
,
Adultery
,
or
Fornication
a
Thousand
times
in
a
day
.
As
for
his
Pride
it
was
so
intolerable
,
that
even
those
complained
of
it
,
who
were
his
followers
in
most
things
,
and
of
his
excessive
scurrility
even
in
matters
most
sacred
.
Now
to
speak
of
Galvin
,
who
was
little
less
then
a
professed
Adversary
,
and
taxed
him
frequently
,
not
onely
in
point
of
Doctrine
,
but
of
manners
and
good
life
;
was
blamed
of
all
men
for
an
immoderate
insolency
,
and
contumeliousness
of
Spirit
,
which
he
manifested
in
all
his
writings
.
he
begins
and
ends
his
work
commonly
with
the
Devil
.
But
Zuinglius
,
and
his
Brethren
of
Zurick
are
hottest
of
all
,
Nullum
unquam
Mortalium
,
&c.
We
beleeve
,
saith
they
,
that
never
Mortal
man
handled
the
mysteries
of
Christian
Religion
more
unworthily
and
filthily
,
then
Luther
hath
done
,
not
observing
the
bounds
even
of
common
modestie
and
good
manners
.
Another
calls
him
Divelish
Lyar
,
true
Light
or
understanding
of
the
Gospel
in
him
.
No
?
what
then
is
become
of
Elias
,
their
Prophet
,
the
man
sent
so
Extraordinarily
(
they
say
)
by
God
to
reform
the
world
?
Doth
such
a
Seer
see
nothing
now
but
Phantasmes
,
and
the
immaginations
of
his
own
vain
heart
?
This
were
very
strange
indeed
,
and
the
poor
Country
of
Germany
in
an
unhappy
condition
,
to
have
followed
a
seducing
Epicure
so
far
?
But
who
can
they
blame
but
themselves
?
It
was
too
much
confidence
,
even
in
the
judgement
of
their
own
Brethren
.
For
not
onely
Galvin
is
very
angry
,
They
that
apply
the
Prophesies
of
Elias
unto
Luther
,
do
in
my
opinion
very
unadvisedly
,
and
commit
as
great
a
sin
,
as
those
Egyptians
did
,
who
adored
the
Body
and
Sepulcher
of
the
Prophet
Jeremy
:
But
to
call
him
The
last
Elias
is
unpardonable
,
Sacrilege
temeritatis
est
,
&c.
It
is
a
Sacrilegious
rashnest
,
saith
he
,
to
do
so
;
as
if
the
Lords
hand
were
shortned
,
and
that
he
could
not
finde
a
better
,
or
his
equal
to
send
forth
,
for
the
reforming
of
the
Church
;
which
was
much
contrary
to
the
opinion
he
had
of
himself
.
I
say
not
onely
Calvin
,
but
many
other
more
moderately
affected
,
more
Allied
in
point
of
opinion
unto
Luther
,
do
yet
finde
fault
with
those
Exotick
Titles
and
pretentions
of
his
to
Elias
,
and
Extraordinary
Mission
.
Vrbanus
Rhegius
both
for
Quality
and
cleer
confession
may
serve
for
all
,
I
know
,
saith
he
,
very
well
,
what
some
men
will
reply
with
no
little
confidence
,
That
Luther
was
a
Prophet
immediately
raised
by
God
to
reform
the
Church
,
&c.
but
,
Manifestum
est
illos
pessimè
de
totâ
Christi
Ecclesiâ
mereri
,
&c.
They
,
saith
he
,
who
think
so
,
or
say
so
,
deserve
very
little
thanks
of
the
Church
of
God
;
neither
do
they
well
by
such
extravagant
and
undue
Titles
to
exempt
any
man
from
the
Censure
and
Judgement
of
the
Churches
▪
much
less
to
make
his
writings
(
as
it
were
)
a
Rule
of
Faith
and
Beleeving
unto
all
men
.
And
therefore
,
as
to
the
pretence
of
Extraordinary
Mission
(
a
thing
onely
given
out
to
amaze
the
ignorant
world
,
and
to
countenance
irregular
courses
)
I
suppose
it
will
hardly
stand
in
the
judgement
of
indifferent
and
wise
men
;
there
is
so
little
evidence
,
or
argument
for
it
:
Either
extraordinary
,
as
was
most
requisite
to
have
been
shewen
;
or
ordinary
,
that
is
,
of
but
vertuous
and
commendable
Conversation
.
Shall
we
consider
a
little
the
fruits
of
it
,
and
what
good
it
wrought
in
the
world
?
Our
Saviour
(
Matth.
7.15
.
)
speaking
generally
of
false
Prophets
and
such
Pretenders
as
Luther
was
,
telleth
us
,
By
their
fruits
you
shall
know
them
.
And
it
is
certain
,
the
experience
of
all
Nations
and
Ages
doth
confirm
it
,
That
when
a
Country
hath
the
happiness
to
be
converted
from
Heresie
,
Infidelity
,
or
any
other
false
and
corrupt
way
of
Worshipping
God
,
by
Preachers
lawfully
and
in
truth
sent
unto
them
from
God
,
some
extraordinary
and
singular
Reformation
of
manners
doth
follow
thereupon
,
and
their
Conversion
worketh
in
them
a
great
and
eminent
degree
of
Holiness
,
Vertue
,
Piety
,
Devotion
,
and
purity
of
Conversation
,
answerable
to
the
means
,
which
God
useth
towards
them
,
and
to
the
Spirit
which
worketh
in
them
.
But
in
the
Reformation
of
Luther
it
was
nothing
so
.
The
change
of
the
world
,
which
followed
upon
his
preaching
,
was
notoriously
seen
not
to
be
to
the
better
,
but
to
the
worse
,
both
in
respect
of
the
Publike
Affairs
of
State
,
and
of
the
private
manners
of
men
.
Men
grew
upon
it
much
more
lewd
,
much
more
vicious
,
unchristian
,
and
godless
in
their
conversation
,
then
they
were
before
:
And
this
so
evidently
;
that
it
is
,
not
without
much
regret
and
shame
acknowledged
,
even
by
those
,
who
were
a
principal
cause
of
it
.
Let
Luther
himself
speak
in
the
first
place
.
The
world
,
groweth
every
day
worse
and
worse
;
it
is
apparent
,
men
are
now
much
more
covetous
,
much
more
malicious
,
and
given
to
revenge
,
much
more
unruly
,
shameless
,
and
full
of
all
vice
,
then
th●y
were
in
time
of
Popery
.
That
since
the
appearance
of
this
Gospel
,
vertue
seems
to
be
utterly
extinct
,
and
devotion
,
as
it
were
,
driven
out
of
the
world
.
Smidelin
confesseth
of
the
Lutherans
,
That
the
world
may
easily
see
they
are
no
Papists
,
and
trust
not
to
good
works
.
For
,
saith
he
,
they
do
not
any
:
The
greatest
part
of
our
people
,
saith
Bucer
,
Bucer
.
de
Regn.
Christi
.
lib.
1.
c.
4.
seems
to
have
imbraced
the
Gospel
onely
out
of
intent
to
shake
of
the
Yoke
of
Discipline
,
which
lay
upon
them
,
and
the
obligation
of
Fasting
,
Pennance
,
&c.
which
they
were
forced
to
observe
in
the
time
of
Popery
,
and
to
live
at
pleasure
,
enjoying
the
full
swinge
of
their
Lust
and
Lawless
Appetites
without
controule
.
Lastly
Erasmus
,
who
was
a
man
of
intimate
acquaintance
with
them
,
and
knew
their
ways
as
well
as
themselves
,
and
beside
,
one
that
never
writ
partially
in
favor
of
Catholikes
,
as
the
world
well
knoweth
,
what
a
Testimony
gives
he
of
them
in
his
Spongia
advers.
Hutten
.
Lutheranos
video
multos
,
&c.
I
meet
,
saith
he
,
with
many
Lutherans
abroad
,
but
with
such
as
live
according
to
the
rule
,
which
they
pretend
,
very
few
or
none
.
Consider
well
,
saith
he
,
all
this
sort
of
people
,
which
call
themselves
Gospellers
,
and
tell
me
,
if
you
can
,
where
in
the
world
is
there
more
Luxury
,
Prodigality
and
Excess
used
;
where
Lust
and
Debauchery
on
the
one
side
,
or
Covetousness
on
the
other
rageth
more
.
Are
those
people
(
meaning
the
Catholikes
)
whom
yee
have
forsaken
,
and
seem
to
detest
so
much
,
in
any
respect
so
blamable
as
they
?
Give
me
one
example
,
if
you
can
,
of
any
one
man
whom
this
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
(
as
you
call
it
)
hath
at
all
bettered
in
his
manners
,
hath
made
of
a
drunkard
or
intemperate
person
,
sober
and
well
governed
,
of
shameless
or
licentious
,
modest
and
chast
.
I
can
give
you
many
,
saith
he
,
who
by
turning
Lutherans
,
are
become
Ten
times
worse
then
they
were
.
What
man
living
ever
saw
a
Lutheran
shed
a
Tear
,
out
of
any
sense
or
dislike
of
sin
?
or
so
much
as
to
breath
out
a
sigh
,
or
knock
his
brest
,
in
sign
of
sorrow
and
detestation
of
himself
,
that
he
had
offended
God
?
No
verily
;
Contrition
is
not
any
necessary
part
of
their
Pennance
,
it
is
a
thing
altogether
unknown
among
them
,
I
mean
,
as
to
the
practice
and
true
exercise
of
it
.
Their
opinion
or
principle
of
onely
Faith
,
viz.
That
Christ
hath
done
all
for
them
,
and
that
they
have
nothing
to
do
in
order
to
Salvation
,
but
to
beleeve
this
,
is
a
sufficient
Antidote
against
all
such
kinde
of
sadness
;
with
which
they
like
not
to
be
troubled
.
Yea
it
is
most
lamentable
to
consider
,
how
generally
men
live
and
dye
without
any
other
sense
or
feeling
of
their
sins
at
all
,
save
what
the
shame
,
prejudce
or
some
other
Temporal
inconvenience
(
which
commonly
attendeth
the
doing
of
evil
)
may
,
perhaps
,
cause
in
them
;
in
relation
to
God
they
perswade
themselves
,
that
nothing
is
required
of
them
,
but
onely
to
believe
that
all
is
forgiven
,
That
Christ
hath
done
all
that
is
to
be
done
by
them
,
and
suffered
all
that
is
necessary
to
be
suffered
;
so
they
take
no
further
care
,
but
dye
accordingly
,
that
is
,
in
a
most
unhappy
security
.
For
as
concerning
that
other
pretence
,
viz.
that
Luther
should
be
sent
thus
Extraordinarily
,
as
they
say
,
to
detect
Antichrist
,
unless
they
mean
by
giving
some
example
or
pattern
of
him
in
his
own
person
and
practises
,
(
which
in
many
respects
were
indeed
very
Antichristian
)
I
know
not
,
how
it
can
be
understood
.
For
if
they
mean
,
he
should
discover
the
P●pe
to
be
Antichrist
,
it
is
a
stale
,
I
had
almost
said
,
an
exploded
pretence
,
no
less
vain
then
any
of
the
rest
;
discovering
more
inconsideration
and
spleen
in
the
pretenders
,
then
any
thing
else
.
The
Characters
,
which
Holy
Scripture
doth
give
of
that
great
Antichrist
,
who
is
to
come
,
and
make
War
upon
the
Church
towards
the
latter
end
of
the
world
,
are
many
and
cleer
;
yet
so
little
applyable
to
the
Pope
,
as
not
any
thing
can
be
less
.
The
sum
of
them
all
is
expressed
in
those
Titles
,
which
Saint
Paul
giveth
him
,
2
Thess.
2.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
by
which
is
understood
,
That
Antichrist
must
be
a
professed
and
open
Enemy
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
holding
and
maintaining
all
things
diametrically
contrary
,
and
in
opposition
to
him
.
He
must
be
the
head
of
a
people
openly
and
expresly
at
defiance
with
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
Church
;
and
not
onely
supposed
to
be
so
in
the
opinion
of
some
few
men
,
by
interpre●ation
,
and
some
strained
consequence
of
misgovernment
in
that
society
,
which
is
professedly
Christs
own
Kingdom
.
No
,
the
people
,
and
followers
of
Antichrists
Kingdom
must
oppose
and
persecute
the
people
and
followers
of
Christ
to
the
death
.
He
must
be
an
Enemy
in
all
points
,
unto
Christs
law
,
to
Christs
Testament
,
to
Christs
Priesthood
.
All
which
he
must
,
for
some
short
time
,
Universally
abolish
and
put
down
.
It
is
not
vice
alone
,
nor
some
supposed
superstition
,
nor
error
in
opinion
onely
,
which
shall
erect
and
constitute
that
accursed
State
,
but
it
must
be
a
general
Apostacy
and
departure
from
the
Law
of
Christ
,
(
as
both
Melancthon
in
his
Common
places
,
the
Papacy
true
Christianity
,
is
still
retained
?
Doth
he
not
confess
,
that
the
Popes
Church
(
as
he
calls
it
)
is
the
Church
of
God
?
That
there
is
true
Baptism
,
true
Absolution
or
Remi●sion
of
sins
among
them
,
the
true
office
of
Preaching
,
yea
the
true
Catechism
,
that
is
,
the
Summary
of
all
Doctrines
necessary
to
be
preached
?
Are
these
things
to
be
maintained
by
Antichrist
?
Or
to
be
found
and
professed
in
that
rabble
of
Miscreants
,
which
shall
follow
him
?
Doth
not
Whitacre
,
Junius
,
Saravia
,
Zanchius
,
and
almost
all
Protestants
generally
acknowledge
as
much
,
that
we
hold
at
least
,
the
principal
Articles
of
faith
,
That
we
agree
in
Fundamentals
,
That
the
Roman
Church
is
a
true
Church
of
God
,
yea
our
Mother
Church
,
in
whom
is
yet
remaining
,
and
from
whom
English
Protestants
at
least
,
pretend
to
have
received
True
Ordination
,
True
Calling
and
Authority
to
preach
?
Lastly
,
is
there
any
Prince
or
Person
on
Earth
that
professeth
greater
reverence
and
observance
to
the
Law
of
Christ
,
then
the
Pope
doth
?
How
then
can
he
be
Antichrist
?
is
there
any
Power
or
Authority
known
in
the
world
more
vigilant
,
active
,
zealous
,
and
continually
attent
to
preserve
this
Law
in
its
full
Honor
,
Estimation
and
Integrity
with
all
men
,
then
the
Sea
Apostolike
hath
always
been
,
and
is
?
Nay
(
to
speak
ingenuously
and
seriously
)
in
what
condition
,
think
we
,
had
Christianity
been
at
this
day
,
if
that
Authority
had
not
been
established
and
acknowledged
in
the
world
;
but
that
all
things
had
been
left
to
those
Arbitrary
and
dividing
Principles
on
which
Protestancy
pretendeth
to
build
,
viz.
Sole
Scripture
,
and
every
mans
private
Interpretation
,
or
Reasoning
:
The
destructive
inconvenience
whereof
are
apparently
seen
at
this
day
;
may
it
please
the
Divine
Goodness
to
give
us
grace
to
lay
them
to
heart
,
as
is
meet
.
'T
is
true
,
in
their
opinion
,
and
as
they
have
confidence
to
say
,
Filia
devoravit
Matrem
,
The
Daughter
,
(
that
is
the
Protestant
Congregations
)
have
over-reached
the
Mother-Church
in
perfection
of
wisedome
,
and
hath
been
able
to
reform
Her
in
some
parts
;
yet
certainly
they
ought
not
to
pretend
Her
to
be
so
foulely
apostatized
,
as
that
Antichrist
should
govern
there
,
inviolabile
Foedus
Dei
,
The
Covenant
of
God
inviolate
.
Beside
,
the
Apostacy
of
that
great
Antichrist
must
be
a
publike
thing
,
notorious
and
visible
to
all
men
,
not
secret
,
nor
creeping
on
by
degrees
,
and
unperceived
till
after
some
long
tract
of
time
.
He
is
Stella
cadens
de
Calo
,
and
drawing
a
third
part
of
the
Stars
with
him
;
so
strangely
,
as
it
shall
astonish
and
amaze
the
world
to
observe
it
.
Whereas
(
to
suppose
the
worst
that
can
be
)
The
departure
of
the
Roman
Church
from
the
purity
of
Christian
Faith
,
and
that
Apostacie
,
which
should
make
her
become
of
the
Church
of
Christ
the
Synagogue
of
Antichrist
,
was
so
obscure
,
so
invisible
,
such
a
long
time
of
drawing
on
;
that
as
the
greater
and
better
part
of
Christendom
doe
not
perceive
it
unto
this
day
,
so
of
them
which
pretend
they
doe
,
there
is
scarce
any
one
couple
among
them
can
agree
upon
the
time
of
his
Appearance
.
Many
Ages
ago
,
sayes
Calvin
,
but
when
,
he
dares
not
speak
.
Napier
a
Scot
,
and
a
great
Traveller
in
this
pretended
search
of
Antichrist
,
is
of
opinion
,
that
he
hath
reigned
ever
since
the
time
of
Pope
Sylvester
,
and
the
year
313.
and
so
very
wisely
makes
all
the
Christian
Emperors
,
Kings
,
Queens
,
&c.
that
succeeded
Constantine
,
yea
and
Constantine
himself
(
who
dyed
not
till
the
year
340.
)
in
stead
of
being
Nursing
Fathers
,
and
Nursing
Mothers
of
the
Church
,
and
Defenders
of
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
(
as
by
the
Prophesies
of
Scripture
concerning
them
they
were
to
be
,
Psal.
72.11
.
Isa.
49.23
.
)
to
have
been
the
supporters
of
Antichrist
,
and
advancers
of
his
Superstitions
.
Beza
assigneth
Pope
Leo
,
and
the
year
440.
Doctor
Fulk
,
Willet
,
and
Dounham
seem
to
name
Boniface
,
and
the
year
607.
Bullinger
,
and
some
other
with
him
are
content
to
stay
longer
,
and
expect
some
hundred
of
years
more
,
viz.
untill
the
time
of
Hildebrand
,
that
is
,
Pope
Gregory
the
seventh
,
&
the
year
763.
yet
Doctor
Whitaker
sayes
Pope
Gregory
the
first
was
the
last
true
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
all
that
followed
after
him
Antichrists
.
Perkins
thinketh
Antichrist
appeared
about
900
years
since
,
Hospinian
1200.
Danaeus
,
about
the
year
574.
It
were
infinite
to
relate
their
jarring
and
contradicting
of
one
another
in
divers
other
very
material
circumstances
touching
this
question
;
as
whosoever
please
to
see
,
may
finde
in
such
Catholike
Writers
as
have
handled
this
controversie
;
but
especially
in
cardinal
Bellarmin
.
Now
seeing
Luthe●s
pretended
Calling
proves
so
unjustifiable
,
and
hard
to
be
made
good
,
we
must
of
necessity
take
some
liberty
to
look
further
into
the
business
,
and
to
examine
what
his
True
Calling
was
,
and
who
it
was
indeed
that
set
him
on
work
to
play
such
odd
pranks
in
the
Church
of
God
.
Of
this
there
goeth
a
black
Story
,
which
divers
men
labour
to
palliate
and
disguise
(
as
well
as
they
can
)
divers
wayes
:
but
Luther
himself
telleth
the
plain
truth
,
viz:
that
it
was
the
Devil
that
first
set
him
on
work
to
write
against
the
Mass
;
which
all
men
know
is
the
Principal
and
most
Divine
Office
of
Christian
Religion
,
and
whereunto
whatsoever
else
is
done
in
Religion
,
in
one
way
or
other
relateth
.
In
his
Book
de
●brogandâ
Missâ
,
thus
he
writeth
.
Contigit
me
sub
mediam
noctem
subito
expergefieri
;
ibi
Satan
mecum
cepit
hujusmodi
disputationem
.
At
midnight
,
such
a
time
,
saith
Luther
,
I
happened
to
be
suddenly
awaked
out
of
sleep
;
and
presently
the
Devil
fell
a
disputing
with
me
:
and
so
he
proceeds
in
his
Narrative
;
wherein
all
all
those
Arguments
are
formally
produc●d
and
urged
by
the
Devil
,
upon
which
Luther
afterward
resolved
to
abrogate
Mass
;
as
any
man
may
see
in
the
Book
it self
above
cited
,
which
is
commonly
extant
with
the
rest
of
his
Works
.
This
with
Doctor
Fulk
,
Charke
,
and
some
others
,
is
onely
a
spiritual
combat
in
minde
,
which
,
they
suppose
,
Luther
▪
might
have
with
the
Devil
,
as
many
other
good
men
have
had
in
spirit
;
but
not
any
real
or
personal
conflict
.
But
we
reply
,
whether
those
reasons
came
from
the
Devil
by
bodily
and
outward
conference
,
or
onely
by
way
of
inward
suggestion
,
it
is
not
so
material
;
that
they
came
from
the
D●vil
,
in
the
opinion
and
apprehension
even
of
Luther
himself
,
is
confessed
.
But
Secondly
,
Luther
in
that
Narrative
,
describeth
the
very
voice
and
accent
of
the
Devil
in
the
disputation
;
which
he
saith
was
a
great
,
yet
a
base
and
hollow
voice
;
and
which
so
affrighted
him
,
that
he
sweat
again
;
although
,
as
himself
confesseth
against
the
Swenkfeldians
,
upon
other
occasions
,
such
encounters
were
not
unusual
with
him
,
but
rather
familiar
.
Thirdly
,
the
Devil
(
knowing
his
humour
)
flatters
him
with
Titles
,
and
calls
Doctor
,
very
learned
Doctor
,
up
and
down
the
disputation
.
Fourthly
,
Luther
affirming
elsewhere
,
that
Empser
,
and
Oec●lampadius
(
two
Preachers
of
Reformation
,
but
not
of
his
strain
)
were
strangled
by
the
Devil
,
confesseth
here
,
that
this
encounter
was
like
theirs
:
though
he
had
the
good
hap
to
come
off
alive
;
perhaps
because
he
yeelded
:
as
neither
Job
,
Saint
Paul
,
nor
ever
any
good
man
ever
did
.
See
Hospinian
also
,
a
Calvinist
,
in
his
Historia
Sacramentaria
.
Fifthly
,
Jo.
Manliu●
,
a
great
Lutheran
Preacher
,
and
Luther
himself
Epist.
ad
Pat●em
.
T●n
.
2.
Witteb
.
fol.
269.
confesseth
,
that
he
was
frequently
haunted
by
Spirits
,
and
that
Satan
used
personally
to
affright
and
molest
him
;
he
maintaines
that
Zuingliys
,
●arolstadius
,
&c.
had
their
several
Expositions
of
the
words
,
Hoc
est
corpus
meum
from
the
instruction
of
the
Devil
,
why
may
it
not
then
be
as
probable
,
that
they
had
all
one
Master
?
Sixthly
,
Baldwinus
,
another
Lutheran
,
writes
a
Book
purposedly
upon
this
Subject
,
and
confesseth
in
plain
termes
,
That
it
was
a
real
Truth
,
no
fiction
or
dream
,
but
a
matter
of
fact
,
and
a
true
Story
.
His
onely
excuse
of
it
is
this
.
It
happened
,
saith
he
after
Luther
had
abandoned
the
Mass
;
and
thinkes
the
Devils
intent
was
onely
to
bring
to
Luthers
remembrance
his
old
errours
,
that
he
had
been
a
Priest
,
and
said
Mass
fifteen
years
together
,
and
so
to
drive
him
to
despair
.
But
truly
,
if
that
were
all
the
design
,
The
Devil
was
but
an
Ass
.
To
attempt
such
a
tried
souldier
as
he
was
,
armed
cap
a
pe
with
a
confidence
invincible
,
and
the
Doctrin
of
only
Faith
,
with
such
a
blunt
and
feeble
weapon
as
despair
?
Luther
was
a
man
out
of
his
reach
for
that
.
He
that
teacheth
,
nothing
can
hurt
a
Christian
but
onely
unbelief
;
That
if
a
man
should
commit
adultery
or
murder
a
thousand
times
a
day
,
it
could
not
divide
him
from
Christ
;
That
the
greater
sinner
a
man
is
,
the
neerer
he
is
to
Gods
grace
;
could
such
a
man
,
think
we
,
be
brought
to
despair
,
onely
by
being
told
that
he
had
said
Mass
in
his
time
?
and
this
too
,
as
himself
confesseth
somewhere
,
with
a
very
pious
intention
,
and
thinking
that
he
had
pleased
God
,
and
done
very
well
in
so
doing
?
Neither
is
there
any
passage
in
the
whole
disputation
to
insinuate
such
a
purpose
.
The
Devil
only
plies
his
arguments
against
Mass
,
against
Priesthood
,
and
nothing
else
.
And
therefore
if
it
must
needs
be
granted
,
that
the
disputation
happened
after
that
Luther
had
abrogated
the
Mass
,
it
may
be
much
better
thought
,
that
he
began
to
stagger
in
his
enterprize
,
and
to
repent
,
perhaps
,
of
what
he
he
had
done
;
and
that
the
Devil
saw
it
necessary
to
re-inforce
his
former
,
and
but
private
suggestions
(
which
yet
had
misled
him
)
by
a
second
and
more
solemn
encounter
.
However
't
is
clear
,
he
was
so
far
from
pretending
to
make
Luther
despair
,
that
he
apparently
tempts
him
to
presumption
,
while
he
blames
him
and
the
Papists
for
not
having
more
confidence
,
for
making
as
if
Christ
were
unmerciful
,
by
their
flying
to
the
Mediation
of
Saints
and
Angels
.
And
this
by
the
way
is
another
argument
,
that
the
business
fell
out
before
Luther
had
abandoned
Mass
,
and
not
after
,
as
this
Author
pretendeth
.
For
that
it
is
now
onely
related
,
viz.
when
Luther
wrote
his
Book
de
Abrogandâ
Missà
,
is
a
vainer
thing
,
then
if
thou
shouldst
baptize
a
stone
.
Which
plainly
insinuates
,
that
Luther
was
look't
upon
by
his
Adversary
at
that
time
as
a
Priest
,
and
one
that
used
to
say
Mass
;
and
therefore
it
was
before
he
had
renounced
either
the
one
or
the
other
.
Master
Chillingworth
in
his
answer
to
his
own
Motives
,
hath
a
conceit
beyond
all
these
.
He
denieth
not
,
but
that
the
Story
is
true
,
the
disputation
real
,
nor
but
that
it
was
while
Luther
was
a
Priest
,
and
said
Mass
;
But
supposing
Mass
to
be
evil
,
he
thinketh
the
Devils
design
was
thereby
indirectly
to
keep
him
closer
to
it
,
viz.
to
saying
Mass
:
as
knowing
that
any
man
,
and
consequently
Luther
,
would
be
shye
of
imbracing
that
which
the
Devil
should
so
apparently
tempt
him
unto
.
But
doubtless
it
were
to
engage
our selves
in
a
wilderness
of
uncertain
thoughts
,
if
leaving
the
certain
Rule
of
Faith
,
and
the
no
less
clear
evidence
of
fact
(
which
in
all
cases
of
this
nature
are
the
best
grounds
to
frame
a
right
judgment
upon
)
we
should
give
our selves
liberty
to
conjecture
and
suppose
whatsoever
may
come
in
our
minds
.
It
is
far
better
,
and
more
safe
to
stick
to
the
Rule
;
such
arbitrary
conjectures
having
commonly
more
of
prejudice
and
private
Interest
(
not
to
say
passion
)
in
them
,
then
of
sound
and
unbyassed
reason
.
Now
doth
not
the
Scripture
tell
us
,
that
the
Devil
is
the
Father
of
lyes
,
a
lyar
from
the
beginning
?
Is
he
not
the
Enemy
of
God
,
and
the
great
enemy
and
deceiver
of
Soules
?
Are
we
not
commanded
to
resist
his
Temptations
?
to
beware
of
his
wiles
?
not
to
hearken
to
his
suggestions
?
why
doe
we
not
so
?
why
will
we
deceive
our selves
,
by
pretending
,
even
in
our
compliance
to
his
suggestions
,
as
it
were
to
over-reach
him
;
who
is
a
Spirit
,
yea
the
quintessence
of
deceit
,
and
infinitely
more
crafty
(
I
say
not
,
then
we
can
be
,
but
)
then
we
can
imagine
?
You
will
say
,
shall
we
not
hearken
to
him
,
when
he
perswades
us
to
good
?
I
an
wer
,
He
is
a
Spirit
,
tantùm
non
Ess●ntially
malicious
,
that
is
,
immutably
and
unchangeably
so
;
he
is
confirm●d
in
evil
,
through
the
act
and
demerit
of
his
own
perverse
will
,
as
the
Blessed
Spirits
are
in
all
good
by
Grace
.
And
therefore
,
though
by
the
permission
of
God
he
can
sometimes
depose
his
own
natural
and
ugly
shape
of
Evil
,
and
Transform
himself
,
as
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
into
an
Angel
of
Light
,
yet
he
can
never
perswade
us
to
good
,
but
out
of
some
evil
design
:
and
that
obligeth
us
to
stand
well
upon
our
Guard
,
whensoever
we
perceive
him
,
to
suspend
our
consent
,
to
deliberate
,
to
take
all
good
advise
,
and
to
beware
,
though
the
thing
which
he
perswades
were
never
so
apparently
good
and
honest
;
lest
,
I
say
,
we
be
caught
by
his
wiles
,
which
are
many
,
and
so
intricately
woven
many
times
,
that
they
are
not
easily
perceived
at
first
.
As
in
this
very
case
and
combat
with
Luther
,
surely
he
was
not
so
dull
,
as
to
think
that
Luther
should
be
directly
perswaded
by
him
to
any
thing
,
or
that
he
would
take
any
thing
directly
upon
his
word
,
argument
,
or
perswasion
onely
;
who
can
imagine
this
in
reason
?
But
this
,
I
suppose
,
we
may
,
viz.
That
he
might
think
,
Luther
upon
this
disputation
,
and
seeing
the
Devil
so
earnest
against
Mass
,
might
be
apt
to
have
many
apprehensions
in
himself
,
and
cast
in
his
minde
This
and
That
,
and
probably
enough
that
very
thing
in
particular
which
Master
Chillingworth
pitched
upon
,
viz.
That
he
should
think
The
Devil
does
but
prevaricate
with
me
all
this
while
,
and
seemingly
tempts
me
from
that
,
to
which
he
would
have
me
stick
close
:
which
apprehension
alone
,
considering
how
much
wavering
and
unsetled
in
his
minde
he
was
already
,
the
Devil
knew
wel
enough
would
be
able
to
carry
him
cleerly
to
the
point
whither
he
most
of
all
desired
to
bring
him
,
which
was
to
renounce
his
Orders
,
and
to
abrogate
Mass
.
As
the
event
most
unhappily
shewed
to
be
true
;
yea
and
as
Luther
himself
in
the
sequel
of
the
Discourse
doth
seem
more
then
to
intimate
,
answering
an
objection
which
some
body
made
in
these
words
,
An
ignoras
Diabolum
esse
Mendacem
,
&c.
Know
you
not
that
the
Devil
is
a
Lyar
?
why
then
would
you
be
perswaded
by
him
?
why
would
you
beleeve
him
?
Thereupon
he
enters
a
discourse
of
the
various
fetches
and
stratagems
which
Satan
useth
to
deceive
soules
;
and
sufficiently
shewes
how
much
he
deceived
himself
,
by
thinking
to
be
too
cunning
for
the
Devil
.
Magia
.
lib.
4.
c.
1.
of
the
Devil
appearing
to
an
Abbot
,
and
perswading
him
to
say
Mass
,
he
would
conclude
ad
hominem
,
that
we
especially
ought
not
to
hold
it
alwayes
to
be
evil
,
which
the
Devil
tempteth
a
man
unto
;
nor
consequently
good
,
because
he
disswades
us
from
it
.
But
the
case
is
so
unlike
,
and
there
are
so
many
mistakes
in
the
report
of
it
,
that
it
might
well
have
been
spared
,
had
it
not
been
,
that
the
Doctor
would
seem
to
say
something
more
then
had
been
said
before
him
.
For
first
it
was
not
an
Abbot
,
but
a
Monk
,
whom
the
Devil
tempted
to
say
Mass
.
Secondly
,
That
Monk
was
not
yet
Priest
;
and
so
it
was
against
the
Canons
,
yea
it
had
been
a
grievous
sin
in
him
to
have
said
Mass
:
This
was
fit
matter
indeed
for
the
Devil
to
tempt
a
man
unto
;
but
,
it
seemes
,
it
was
not
so
fit
for
the
Doctors
purpose
to
mention
this
circumstance
,
and
therefore
he
leaves
it
out
,
as
he
useth
to
do
sometimes
in
other
like
cases
.
Thirdly
,
neither
did
Satan
enter
any
disputation
with
the
Monk
either
to
prove
,
or
disprove
Mass
.
Fourthly
,
nor
did
the
party
tempted
consent
.
Fifthly
and
lastly
,
neither
did
Mass
then
first
begin
,
which
is
a
thing
principally
to
be
regarded
:
It
was
not
(
in
the
substance
of
the
thing
)
a
Novelty
,
which
the
Devil
tempted
unto
,
but
an
office
of
Religion
generally
acknowledged
,
professed
,
observed
in
all
Christendom
over
.
That
which
Luther
was
tempted
unto
(
to
say
the
lest
of
it
)
was
a
Novelty
,
and
therefore
ex
naturâ
rei
,
necessarily
and
in
all
reason
to
have
been
suspected
;
and
which
he
would
have
suspected
,
had
he
not
been
blinded
with
self-conceit
,
and
preferred
his
own
single
opinion
and
fancy
above
the
sense
of
the
whole
Church
;
which
to
do
is
an
argument
of
most
insolent
Madness
,
This
may
suffice
to
have
answered
concerning
Luthers
Vocation
or
Calling
,
as
well
that
which
he
pretended
,
as
that
which
was
true
;
I
should
now
give
you
his
Character
;
but
that
he
hath
done
himself
to
the
life
,
in
his
writings
and
practises
mentioned
already
:
Yet
,
if
you
please
,
for
a
tast
of
his
modestie
I
shall
adde
a
word
or
two
,
(
not
more
)
out
of
his
own
writings
;
and
first
concerning
the
Fathers
Colloque
Convival
.
cap.
de
patrib
.
he
rejects
them
all
.
Saint
Hierome
hath
not
a
syllable
in
all
his
writings
of
faith
or
true
Religion
.
Chrysostom
was
a
meer
babler
.
Basil
a
Monke
all
over
,
and
otherwise
not
worth
a
Button
.
Tertullian
was
a
Dunce
,
a
meer
Carolstadius
among
the
Doctors
.
Cyprian
a
poor
Divine
.
Austin
him self
,
hath
nothing
singular
concerning
faith
.
And
for
Saint
Ambrose
he
wrote
most
drily
and
impertinently
upon
Genesis
.
Saint
Bernard
indeed
is
the
best
Preacher
of
them
all
;
but
where
he
disputes
,
he
is
all
for
Free
Will
.
And
so
concludes
at
last
,
that
Melancthons
Apology
hath
more
true
Divinity
in
it
,
then
all
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
.
Secondly
,
in
respect
of
the
Saints
.
Serm.
de
Nativit
.
Mariae
.
We
are
all
Equal
to
the
Mother
of
God
,
and
as
great
Saints
as
she
.
In
Ep.
1.
Pet.
1.
When
we
are
once
regenerate
,
saith
he
,
and
made
the
Children
and
Heirs
of
God
by
Faith
,
we
are
all
Equal
in
dignity
to
Saint
Peter
,
Saint
Paul
,
yea
unto
the
Blessed
Virgin
her self
Mother
of
God
.
We
have
the
same
treasure
in
us
,
which
they
have
;
and
all
the
graces
of
God
as
largly
bestowed
upon
us
,
as
they
.
Which
may
seem
not
a
little
strange
,
considering
what
he
saith
of
himself
elsewhere
.
Nihil
singulare
in
vitâ
meâ
eminet
,
&c.
Colloq.
Fanckford
.
Fol.
445.
There
is
not
any
thing
,
saith
he
,
very
singular
or
extraordinary
,
in
the
manner
of
my
life
.
I
can
jest
,
I
can
play
,
I
am
a
merry
companion
with
men
;
yea
(
to
Gods
glory
be
it
spoken
)
not
seldom
I
love
to
take
a
lusty
Cup
also
,
&c.
But
by
his
leave
where
did
the
Saints
of
God
thus
?
Elias
was
no
such
Boon
,
no
such
Jovial
Companion
;
it
was
not
the
Language
,
much
less
the
Exercise
of
Gods
Prophets
to
Carowse
and
Quaff
in
this
maner
.
Saint
Paul
chastized
his
Body
,
and
held
it
in
subjection
by
Fasting
,
Watching
,
and
Pennance
;
did
not
pamper
it
,
nor
study
to
please
his
Appetite
with
Drink
and
Belly-cheer
,
as
Luthers
fashion
was
;
Who
both
lived
and
died
an
Epicure
,
beside
all
his
other
crimes
;
and
his
too
much
Indulgence
towards
his
Genius
in
that
kind
shortned
his
own
days
:
as
may
be
more
then
probably
collected
from
the
reports
of
good
Authors
;
Justus
Jonas
,
Aurifaber
,
and
others
.
I
should
adde
here
a
word
or
two
concerning
the
Vocation
of
Calvin
to
his
Ministery
;
but
it
was
much
the
same
with
that
of
Luther
.
For
he
finding
France
a
Country
too
hot
for
him
,
ever
since
the
Iron
was
set
to
his
Shoulder
,
takes
a
Voyage
first
into
Germany
,
then
afterward
into
Italy
;
where
getting
entertainment
in
the
house
of
the
Dutchess
of
Ferrara
,
a
Lady
inclined
to
new
opinions
,
in
time
he
creates
himself
a
preacher
of
the
Reformation
:
Extraordinarily
too
,
you
may
be
sure
;
For
no
man
living
gave
him
Authority
,
but
himself
.
From
thence
he
goeth
to
Genevah
,
with
intent
to
set
up
and
exercise
:
but
,
as
we
have
said
,
his
first
attempt
falled
him
;
and
he
was
constrained
to
retire
for
a
while
to
Strasburgh
.
Yet
his
party
at
last
prevailing
at
Genevah
,
he
returned
,
and
setled
his
Chair
of
Pestilence
there
,
which
he
held
unto
his
death
.
But
I
have
not
obliged
my self
to
write
the
Character
or
life
of
any
persons
.
My
Task
was
onely
to
shew
,
That
Catholikes
in
general
were
as
good
Subjects
,
both
in
respect
of
their
principles
and
practice
,
as
Protestants
in
general
;
and
better
then
the
most
:
And
this
I
conceive
is
already
done
;
And
therefore
I
shall
trouble
the
Reader
no
further
.
The
Jesuites
special
Vow
.
THe
society
of
the
Blessed
name
of
Jesus
endureth
much
prejudice
with
many
men
,
by
reason
of
a
certain
Special
Vow
(
as
they
call
it
)
which
they
are
said
to
make
to
his
Holiness
,
over
and
above
the
Three
Common
Vows
of
Chastity
,
Poverty
,
and
Obedience
.
It
is
generally
conceived
by
Protestants
,
that
by
vertue
thereof
they
stand
obliged
,
upon
command
,
and
at
the
pleasure
of
his
said
Holiness
,
to
attempt
the
life
of
Kings
,
especially
those
,
which
he
hath
declared
to
be
Hereticks
,
or
Excommunicated
,
to
murther
Princes
,
to
embroyl
and
trouble
States
,
and
in
a
word
,
to
plot
and
execute
any
Treasonable
design
whatsoever
,
that
may
advance
the
Popes
Interest
.
But
that
the
world
may
see
how
much
they
are
wronged
herein
,
and
know
,
both
what
the
substance
of
that
Special
Vow
is
,
and
what
the
Intent
,
Matter
,
and
End
of
such
Mission
or
Command
from
his
H●liness
ought
to
be
,
which
they
promise
so
presently
to
obey
,
it
is
here
Transcribed
out
of
the
Bull
or
Constitution
of
Pope
Paul
the
Third
,
by
which
their
Order
was
Confirmed
in
the
year
1540.
and
runnes
thus
.
ANd
further
we
judge
it
expedient
for
our
greater
Devotion
to
the
Sea
Apostolik
,
and
more
full
Abnegation
of
our
own
wills
and
pleasures
,
That
the
Professed
of
this
Society
,
beside
the
Common
band
of
the
Three
Vows
,
(
viz.
of
Chastity
,
Poverty
and
Obedience
)
be
further
tied
by
special
Vow
:
So
as
that
whatsoever
the
Roman
Bishop
for
the
time
being
,
shall
command
,
pertaining
to
the
Salvation
of
Souls
,
and
propagation
of
the
Faith
,
they
shall
be
bound
to
execute
the
same
,
without
Tergiversation
or
Excuse
;
whether
they
shall
be
sent
unto
Turks
,
or
unto
Infidels
yea
even
unto
those
that
are
commonly
called
the
Indies
,
or
unto
any
other
Hereticks
or
Schismaticks
whatsoever
.
Now
what
danger
can
arise
unto
Princes
from
such
a
vow
as
this
,
further
then
the
Preaching
of
true
Christian
Catholike
Faith
,
and
the
advancement
of
Religion
is
counted
dangerous
to
their
worldly
Interest
,
unhappily
setled
in
opposition
to
it
,
The
indifferent
Reader
may
judge
.
FINIS
.